^ IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) // M. is /./ ' ^^*^ /^> /A^ ^ 1.0 1.1 ■tt lii 12.2 Sf 134 *■ lAO U u& 1 L^IM ii4 < 6" — ► Fhotographic Sdences Corporation m v V \\ ' V 33 WiST MAIN STRUT WnSTIR.N.Y. 14SM (71«)S73-4S03 ^^ ^\ ^rN CIHM/ICMH Microfiche Series. CIHM/ICIVIH de Canadian (nstituta for Hiatorical Microraproductions / Inatitut Canadian da nDicroraproductiona hiatoriquaa Technical and Bibliographic Notaa/Notaa tachniquat at blbliographiquaa Tha Inatituta haa anamptad to obtain tha baat original copy availabia for filming. Faaturaa of thia copy which may ba bibliographicaily uniqua, which may altar any of tha imagaa In tha raproduction. or which may aigniflcantly changa "Via uaual mathod of filming, ara ehackad balow. L'Inatitut a microfilm^ la malilaur axamplaira qu'll lui a M poaaibia da ta procurar. Laa ditailt da cat axamplaira qui aont paut-Atra uniquaa du point da vua bibliographiqua. qui pauvant modifiar una Imaga raproduita. ou qui pauvant axigar una modification dana la m^thoda normala da filmaga aont indiquAa ci-daaaoua. □ Colourad covara/ Couvartura da coulaur D D D D D D D D Covara damagad/ Couvartura andommagia Covara raatorad and/or laminatad/ Couvartura raatauria at/ou pallicul4a Covar titia miaaing/ La titra da couvartura manqua Colourad mapa/ Cartaa gAographiquaa an coulaur Colourad ink (i.a. othar than blua or black)/ Encra da coulaur (i.a. autra qua blaua ou noira) Colourad plataa and/or iiluatrationa/ Planchaa at/ou iiluatrationa an coulaur Bound with othar matarial/ Rail* avac d'autraa documanta Tight binding may cauaa ahadowa or diatortion along intarior margin/ La r9 liura aarrte paut cauaar da I'ombra ou da la diatoraion la long da la marga intiriaura Blank laavaa addad during raatoration may appaar within tha taxt. Whanavar poaaibia. thaaa hava baan omittad from filming/ II aa paut qua cartainaa pagaa bianchaa ajoutiaa lora d'una raatauratlon apparaiaaant dana la taxta, mala, loraqua cala itait poaaibia. caa pagaa n'ont paa «t* filmAaa. q D n Cokiurad pagaa/ Pagaa da cociaur Pagaa damagad/ Pagaa andommagAaa Pagaa raatorad and/or laminatad/ Pagaa raataur#«M at/ou palliculiaa Pagaa diacolourad. stainad or foxad/ Pagaa dAcolorAaa. tachatiaa ou piqutea □ Pagaa datachad/ Pagaa d*tach«aa rri Showthrough/ Tranaparanca Quality of print variaa/ Qualit* inigala da I'impraaaion pn Includaa aSMiiplamantary matarial/ Comprand du material aupplAmantaira Only adition avallablo/ Saula Mition diaponibia 1 V h '. b ri n n Pagaa wholly or partially obacurad by erratn aiipa, tiaauaa. ate. hava baan rafiimad to anaura tha baat poaaibia imaga/ Laa pagaa totalamant ou partiailamant obacurciaa par un fauillat d'orrata. una palura. ate. ont At* filmAaa A nouvaau da fapon A dbtanir la maillaura imaga poaaibia. Additional commanta:/ Commantairaa aupplAmantairaa; Wrinkled pagat may film ilightiy out of focus. Thia itam la filmad at tha raduction ratio ehackad balow/ Ca document aat filmA au taux da rAduction indiquA ci-daaaoua. 10X 14X 18X 22X 26X aox ^ 12X 16X 20X ZAX 28X 32X TiM copy film«d hf hat bacn r«produc«d thanks to ttM gonorosity of: DouglM Library Quaan'a Univarsity L'axamplaira filmA fut raproduit grica i la g«n*roaM da: Douglas Library Quaan's Univarsity Tha imagaa appaaring hara ara tha baat quality poaaibia conaldaring tha condition and iaglblllty of tha original copy and In kaaping whh tha filming contract spaelf Icatlona. Original copiaa in printad papar covara ara fllmad baglnning with tha front covar and anding on tha laat paga with a printad or llluatr^tad Impraa- sion, or tha back covar whan tippropriata. All othar original copiaa ara inimad baglnning on tha first paga whh a printad or illuatratad impras- sion. and anding on tha last paga v#ith a printad or illuatratad impraasion. Tha laat racordad f rama on aach microflcha shall contain tha symbol — »• (maar^ing "CON- TINUED"), or tha symbol y (moaning "END"), whichavar appliau. Laa imagaa auhrantas ont 4tA raproduitas avac la plua grand aoin, compta tanu da la condition at da la nattatA da raxamplaira film4, at an conformftA avac las conditions du contrat da fllmaga. Laa axamplairas originaux dont la couvartura an paplar aat ImpHmAa sont fiimAs an comman9ant par la pramlar plat at an tarminant aoit par la damlAra paga qui comporta una amprainta d'Impraaalon ou d'illustratlon. solt par la sacond plat, aalon la caa. Tous laa autraa axamplairas originaux aont filmfo an commandant par la pramMra paga qui comporta una amprainta d'imprassion ou d'illustration at wt tarminant par la darnlAra paga qui comporta una taiia amprainta. Un das symbolas sukanta apparattra sur la darnlAra imaga da chaqua microflcha, salon la cas: la symbda -^ signifia "A SUIVRE". la symbola ▼ signifia "FIN". Maps, platas, charta, ate., may ba fllmad at diffarant raduction ratios. Thoaa too larga to ba antiraly included in ona axpoaura ara fllmad baglnning in tha uppar laft hand cornar, laft to right and top tc bottom, as many framas as raquirad. Tha following diagrams illustrata tha mathod: Las cartas, planchas, tablaaux, ate, pauvant Atra filmfe i daa taux da rMuction diff Grants. Lorsqua la document aat trap grand pour Atra raproduit an un saul cliche, 11 ast film* A partir da I'angia supAriaur gaucha, da gaucha A droita. at da haut an baa, an pranant la nombra d'imagas nAcassaira. Las diagrammas suivants illustrant la m4thoda. 1 2 3 32X 1 2 3 4 5 6 1 1 „\ ■.«•■ ; F. AVTHOR ANP 8( OZI HISTORICAL SKETCHES or THE .: '^- ■ \ MISSIONS r \ or THE UNITED BRETHREN FOR PROPAGATING THE GOSPEL ,■=. M\-j AMONG r >J^;s THE HEATHEN, i FROM THEIR COMMENCEMENT TO THE TEAR 1817. BY THE REV. JOHN HOLMES, &DTHOB OF HISTOftT OF THE niOTBSTAMT CHOBCB Or THE OMITED BBBTBRBN. 1 •• ' ■ ...'■• SECOND IMPROVED EDITION. LONDON: PRINTEDFOR THE AUTHOR; ^" ANP SOU) AT MO. 84 HAXTON OAROEN, BT I. NI8BBT, 21 BBRNER'S-STRBBT, OZrOKS-STKBET, AMD BT 8IMFKIN AMD UABSHAU., Or STATIONERS* CODRT } 'WM. OLIPHANT, BDINBDROB J R. H. TIMS, DCBtlM J T. INKERBLEY, ORACFORD ; AND OTHBR BOOJ{8EI.LER8. " 18»7. • - u 1^V'AS60.H7 81 th pr of th 'f'C th tic ; an F( |>REFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION. The Narrative of the Missions of the United Brethren, contained in the following sheets, was undertaken in conse- quence of many and repeated inquiries for such a work ; and in consideration, that the cordial and active interest in the missionary labours of the Brethren, excited, of late years, among many sincere friends, who are not members of their ' Church, seemed to require the publication of a work, which should supply a concise history of aU the attempts, made by them, at different times, and in various countries, for the ' propagation of Christianity among the Heathen. Influenced by these considerations, and encouraged by many ^ of his friends, the Author entered upon the compilation of this work ; and, after previous correspondence with several of his Brethren in the ministry, and having obtained their appro- bation, and the assurance of their assistance and prayers for its success, prepared it for publication. Whatever shall be its ultimate reqeption from the public, he feels the sincerest pleasure in ascribing much of the success, which has attended his labours in compiling it, under God, to the countenance and faithfril prayers of his brethren and friends. Aware of many imperfections in his performance, the Author must entreat indulgence, particularly with regard to the style, which, in many places, especially where his informa- tion has been derived from German works, may appear harsh, and defective in ease and harmony, to an English reader. For one thing, however, he can vouch, — and on this he would IV PREVAOE TO THE FIRST EDITION. , * rest his principal claim to the attention of the Public,—- tht^ facts, he has related, are all derived from the most auth^nti^ sources. Some of these are already before the Public ; e. gi the Histories of the Missions in Greenland and North America Others, though published several years ago in Germany, have not yet been translated into English. On the arrangement of the several parts of the work, he deems it unnecessary to say much. His object has been, to give a faithful relation of events in each mission, in chronolc gical order. While but cursorily noticing general occurrencet!, which were nearly the same in every period and place, he hfts narrated, at greater length, those facts, which more strikingly exhibit the benign effects of the gospel in the converts, or ex- emplify the piety and fortitude of the missionaries. An apolog > may be required for occasional repetition, and even identity of expression, when occurrences, in every respect similar, formed the subject of the relation, not only in different Missions, bn< at separate periods in the same mission. In some parts the narrative may perhaps appear reduhdan; ; a de'' - which the author felt himself unable wholly to avoi^ . making his performance a mere regiikter of names ai ) dates ; and thus depriving the reader of a knowledge of those facts, which, even in their minuter circumstances, display tlb< operations of a divine hand. The addition of a few prefatory remarks to each chapter, •< < the geographical situation, the climate, and other particul«t* of the country audits inhabitants, to which the subseque ' missionary history relates, as well as the Concluding Observe, tions, appeared necessary to render the narrative more inteJli gible to the less informed reader. This addition has unavoi * ably increased the size of the book, and enhanced its prir ; beyond the Author's original intention. He, however, hop v that he is still offering it at a price, sufficiently moderate, m •\* . PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION. V .^ lit the convenience of most purchasers, who feel an interest it the subject. If, by the Divine blessing, the work shall, even in the re- u; >test degree, subserve the cause of Missions among the iinathen, the Author^s utmost wish will be granted. His f vvent prayer is, that the exertions, made in the present age, vy Christians of every denomination, for the propagation ot th'^ gospel, both at home and abroad, may be abundantly ssed by the great Head of his universal Church, till every p-Tt of the habitable globe shall see the salvation of God, and I the kindreds of the earth join in one harmonious song of lise to Him, who loved us, and washed us from oub rs IN HIS OWN blood. I DuBLUi, June 5th, 1618. H •■' ' V! ->!\ . ,-n. ! ,1 'I.. ,1 PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION. In preparing a second Edition of thu work- for the presi, the Author hat endeavoured to improve the atyle, but he d^d not feel himself at liberty to make any alterations in the nar- rative, wUh the exception of introducing, in a Note, a few Mo- graphical notices of the late veneraUe Missionary, David Zeisberger, and of enlarging the account of the unsuccessful attempt, made by the Brethren, to establish a mission in Cey- lon. The addition of an index, he doubts not, will by most readers be deemed an improvement. ' The idea, at first entertained, of continuing the history to the present time, has been relinquished, chiefly, because the volume would thereby be swelled to an inconvenient sise, and the purchasers of the first Edition would have an incomplete work. If God shall bless the Author with a continuance of life and heSlth, and his official avocations shall allow him sufficient lei- sure for the undertaking, he hopes some time hence to present ' his readers with a continuation of the history of the missionary labours of the Brethren, which, by the Divine blessing, are yearly increasing in importance, extent, and interest. FCLNEK, NEAR LeEDS, AugtM I9th, 1836. LIST OF WORKS, U$td in th€ C9mpiUaion cf ih* fatUming Sketehti. I. Hittoiy of Onenland, by David Crantz. Translated from the German. 9. History of the MiMions among the Indians in North Americo, by O. H. Losklel. Translated Arom the German by J. C. Latrobe. History of the Brethren, by David Crantz. Translated from the German by Benjamin Latrobe. 4. Continuation of this work, in 3 volames, in German. Not yet trans lated into English. A. Select Narratives, extracted from the History of the Unitas Fratnup, in two parts, by Jeremiah Risler. Only the first part has been translated into English. 5. Periodical Accounts, relating to the Misftons of the United Brethren, in 6 volumes. 7. Brief Account of the Mission among the Esquimaux Indians. 8. Journal of a Voyage of Discovery from Okkak in Labrador, to Ungava Bay. 9. Aooount of the Manner in which the Unitas Fratrum preach the Gospel, and carry on their Missions. Translate4 from the German. '^'^ ; I CONTENTS. •y .' ii 'i 'I (f 11 Pag« Introduction, 1 Chaf. I. Mission in Greenland, A — — II. in Labrador, 64 III. in North America, 110 IV. in South America, 230 Scot. I. Pilgorhut on the Rio de Berbice, 333 II. Sharon on the Saramacca, 345 III. Hope on the Corentyn .>... 25] -^— IV. Bambey on the Saramacca, 367 V. Paramaribo 384 VI. Sommclsdyko, 389 V. Mission in the West^Indies, 393 I. Danish West India Islands, 393 ' II. Jamaica, 331 III. Antigua, 338 rv. Barbadoes, _. SA3 V. St.Kitt's, .'. 369 Chap VI. Mission in South Africa, 366 VII. in Russian Asia, 430 — — VIII. Unsuccessful Missions, 437 1. In Lapland, 437 3. —Guinea, 438 3. — South Carolina ..439 4. — Ceylon, 439 5. —Persia, 444 6. —Egypt, 446 7. —East Indies, 450 8. —Tobago, 45i Concluding Obserrations, 453 i I . > 1- INTRODUCTION. (t: . : . :i, I ■' f *.if Liift■^> r , •• The declaration of our blessed Saviour, tfte kingdom of God Cometh not with observation ; may with great propriety be applied to the Missions of the United Brethren. Their attempts to impart to the Heathen the knowledge of God and of salva- tion, commenced in a manner so obscure and unostentatious, as generally to elude the notice of all, but their own immediate connexions and particular friends ; and they had exerted them- selves, for several years, iu this labour of love, before the atten- tion of their fellow-Christians in other denominations was attracted to this great object. But while the world at large, either remained totally ignorant of these exertions, or treated the scheme with silent contempt or open ridicule ; the Brethren, unappalled by contempt and calumny and a thousand difficulties, which impeded their progress, pursue^ with unabating zeal what to them appeared the path of duty. The love of Christ constrained them to obey his command : Go ye into all the world and preach the gospel to every creature, and the gra- cious promises of his holy Word animated them in their arduous work. The origin of their Missions was attended with circumstan- ces singularly interesting. Count Zinzendorf *, being gone * This i^ouB young nobleman was the instrument employed by God, for pre- wrring the small remnant of the ancient Church of the Brethren, and renew- ing its constitution and discipline at the beginning of the eighteenth century. In consequence of dreadful \ orsecutions, stirred up against them by the papists, the Brethren's congregations in Moravia, [upwards of 200 in number,] were totally destroyed, their Ministers, together with many noblemen and private individuals of their Church, put to death, or exiled, and their bibles and other religfious books burnt. Those few, who survived the persecution and faithfully adhered to their principles, were forced to conceal themselves in cellars and B I 1 I I' n ii 2 INTRODUCTION. to Copenhagen in the year 1731 to be present at the coronation of Christian VI. King of Denmark, some of his domestics be- came acquainted with a Negro, called Anthony. This man told them much of the miseries endured by the Negro-slaves in the island of St. Thomas, and of the ardent desire of many, especially of his sister, to be instructed in the way of salvation. This relation deeply affected the count, and served to revive the hope, expressed by him some years before at a public meeting in Herrnhut, that the Brethren would one day have it in their power to proclaim the gospel to the Laplanders, Negros, and Greenlanders. On his return, therefore, he took an early oppor- tunity of mentioning this occurrence to the congregation. Anthony, having soon after obtained leave from his master to visit Herrnhut, repeated his former relation to many of the inhabitants ; but added, that the labours of the Negros were so incessant, that they could find no leisure for religious instruc- tion, unless their teacher himself became a slave, for the purpose of instructing them during their daily employment. This representation roused the zeal of the Siethrcn for the conversion of the Heathen, and they determined, that no obsta- cle, however apparently insurmountable, should deter them from maktng the attempt. Two young men, in particular, Leonard Do- ber, and Tobias Leupold, were so deeply impressed with the mag- nitude of the object, that they publicly avowed their resolution to go to St. Thomas, and even to sell themselves as slaves, in order that they might have an opportunity of preaching the gospel to the Negros, should they find no other way of ac. complishing their purpose. Tobias Leupold repeated his re- quest for permission to go to St. Thomas, in writing, and other obscure places, in the caves of rocks and the almost impervious thickets of the forests, v^hcre they held their religious meetings in private, and chiefly in the night, for fear of their enemies. Being informed that there was greater iberty of conscience in Saxony and Silesia, many sought an asylum in tliose countries. Some of these emigrants arrived in 1722 at Bertholsdorf, in Upper Lusatia, an estate belonging to count Zinzendorf, who, when he had learned tGe cause of their emigration, received them in the kindest manner, and en- couraged and assisted them in forming a colony on a neighbouring hill, called Hutberg. This colony afterwards received the name of Herrnhut, and became the first congregation of the renewed Church of the Brethren. — See Holmes' History of the Brethren's Church, Vol. 1. p. 166. &c. a I INTRODUCTION. 3 coronation mcstics be- This man egro-slavcs c of many, if salvation. ) revive the : meeting in i it in their legros, and jarly oppor- ;ation. is master to lany of the [egros were ous instruc- the purpose lircn for the |at no ohsta- them from .eonard Do- th the mag- resolution AS SLAVKS, caching the way of ac. ted his re- riting, and irious thickets and chiefly in e was greater ^lum intliose orf, in Upper had learned iner, and en> ng hill, called T, and became See Holmes' while his letter tras read to the congregation, the brethren, Matthew Stach and Frederic Roenish formed the resolution of offering themselves to go to Greenland.* A sacred impulse to missionary labours was thus imparted to the congregation at Hermhut by the great Head of his uni. versal Church, who, in the unerring counsels of his wisdom and love, designed the Brethren to become the honoured instru- ments of publishing the saving name of Jesus to many savage tribes, and of sowing the gospel-seed on soils the most barren and unpromising. The impulse, thus granted, operated most pow- crfiiUy, for though the colony at Hermhut, at the time of com- mencing this great work, consisted of only six hundred persons, and these mostly poor exiles: yet neither their external po- verty, nor the smallness of the'v number, could damp their zeal or relax their ardour. Having given themselves unto the Lord, they were disposed to offer to him also all they possessed, fully persuaded that it is nothing with the Lord, whether to help with many, or with them that have no power, and that with his Uessing on their exertions, a little one would become a thousaad, and a small one a strong nation. Supported by this conviction they cheerfully encountered every difficulty, and endured the severest hardships in distant countries and among barbarous tribes, with a spirit of self-denial, patience, and fortitude, which clearly manifested that they were willing even to hazard their lives for the name of the Lord Jesus. Within the short period of ten years missionaries went to St. Thomas, to St. Croix, to Greenland, to Surinam, to the Rio de Berbice, to several Indian tribes in North America, to the Negros in South Carolina, to Lapland, to Tartary, to Algiers, to Guinea, to the Cape of Good Hope and to Ceylon : and since that time missionaries have been sent to the islands of St. Jan, Jamaica, Antigua, Barbadoes, St. Kittys and Tobago in the West Indies ; to Paramaribo and other places in South America ; to Persia, to Egypt, to Labrador, to Tranquebar, and the Nicobar Islands. ' ' — ^-- ■ • Hist, of B. Church, Vol. I. p. -Jlo, &c. ( i %. INTRODUCTION. In sevciral of these places their attempts have proved iU8uc> cesaful. In some instances the missionaries, sent out, never reached the place of their destination ; in others the political state of the country, to which they went, rendered thdr imme- diate return an imperious duty ; and in one or two cases they were compelled to rdinquish their benevolent design, alter years of patient, perseverance and heroic fortitude, spent in fhutless endeavours to impress the wretched natives with the imprartanee of the gospel. These partial failures, however, did not paralise their exeru tions; for while the want of success, in some cases,, had a ten- dency to humble and preserve them fnMn vain glory in their . own strength, the divine blessing, which attended their labours, in other places, quickened their diligence, maintained their con- fidence in the Lord, and disposed them to ascribe all the f^caej unto Him. And the experience of nearly a hundred yean, . during which they have been engaged in this noble work, has furnished them with abundant prooft, that the cause ia the Lord% and that he is able to carry it on erea by. the weakest instruments. To Him they desire to express their warmest gratitude for the present flourishing state of most of their Mis- sions, where the Word of God is evidently glorified in tumitiff the Gentiles from darkness mto Ught, andjrom ikepomer qf Satan unto God. v/^jvyV-tft -m?-!. ^v:-iii-l'|'.' *.^i^-«i->.,%->. -iiM M:^>&k^^P- ylS^^iiiMM'^^i ..' '-';^li^'>'ii^::^^S-''''^-i^'/'i- ■ ■dliik'ii'- Wft *|gi5^4^:wSw*ia?-^ j-vJt->:* ^i ii,^^:^ '■'iM ■:'i-^i'!ii)fiM'-^'M' i'-r(^- ■^^<•'!ii^!'''f'-■^'i''^'>y^iii ■■■''■■ ■ ■■ , . . S' ■ ' ■ ^'"".■"'■., "..-.. -■ ,.':■*■ "-.f • i li.'. ■■.«>,■ 1 .r-.'-! * . / ,^iiK5S'ic^v ' .-^■i,.^n:'-r',lni<\^9t^if>fl>^'.,'ii'' .'•i'i'ihtmiiM': % HISTORICAL SKETCHES, &C. &C. CHAP. I. MISSION IN GREENLAND. Greenland is the remotest tract of hind in the north, lying^ bet^ween Europe and America, and is divided into east and west Greenhind. The eastern coast is wholly inaccessible, hut the' western coast has been known to Europeans ibr above two hun*' dred years, though no colonies were formed therto till within thv^ last century, when the Danes erected several factories for the* purposeof carrying on the whale-fishery. The western coast, as far as it has been explored and occupied iby the Danes, extends ftom the 59th to the 73rd degree of north latitude. It is very thinly peopled, the number of inha- i bitants probably not exceeding seven thousand. The whole^ coast is surrounded with steep and lofty cliffii, the summits of which are covered, with perennial snow and ice, intersected by many bays and defended by innumerable larger and smaller -^ islands. In some of the latter and ^Iso in the valleys on the^ main land, there is a little vegetation, consisting of grass, a few ■ hardy flowers, various kinds of berry-bearing shrubs and low-^ brush-wood, but in general the soil is barren and unproductive. - The want of large timber is in some measure compensated by the Drifi-tooody which floats in great quantities into the bays and islands, and serves the Europeans for fuel, and the natives for building their houses, tents and boats. N^i:^. ■ i \ 1 '■i MISSION IN OREBNLAND. The climate in this country ii inteniely cold, lometimei w sercre that beer md even brandy ftecie in a room heated by a Move; but the air is generally pure and serene, and bracing' to European constitutions. The bays and the water between the islands are seldom firosen for any length of time, and in some winters they remain open the whole season. This is of great advantage to the Orecnlanders, as their principal subsistence is derived ftom fishing. In very severe wiittcrs, therefore, they mostly experience a fiunine^ The summer sel- dom lasts aliove four months, and even then it frequently snows, and the frost never leaves the ground entirely, as the rays of the sun seldom penetrate above a foot below the surface. Yet the heat in summer is as great as in any part of England or Ger- many. In summer there is scarce any night, as the sun does not remain above two or three hours below the horiion, and from the tops of the mountains his beams are reflected even at midnight, so that a person seated in a room, may read and write without the aid of a candle. And though the winter nights are proportionally long, yet the darkness is considerably leMened by the stronger light of the moon, the prevalence of the trarora horeaUit (or northern lights,) and by reflections ftom the ice and snow. The natives are of a tawny hue and low stature, with very dark and Uack eyes, and strong flowing hair. They are dad the whole year round in fur dresses, made of the skins of seals and reindeer, very neatly sewed by the women. Their dwellings are of two kinds ; first, tents, which are covered with seal-skins, and constitute their summer habitations; secondly, winter houses constnicted of large stones, the walls being a yard in thickness, and the crevices filled up with earth and sods. The roof is made with a few uprights, cross-beams, and laths, every openbg being stopped up with heath. Over this are spread sods and earth, and the whole covered with old skins. The inside breadth of such a house is generally twelve feet, but its length varies from twenty four to seventy two feet, according to the number of its inmates. The ceiling is so low that it barely ad- mits of a vp^m standing upright in it. The entrance is by a long, low passage, through which you must rather, preep than MISSION IN GREENLAND. walk ; but this is well calculated to keep out the cold. Four, or even ten families live together in a house, each having its own apartments, separated firom the rest by a screen made of skins. In every apartment a lamp i§ kept constantly butning, which lights and beats it, and serves the purpose of cooking their victuals. Great cleanliness roust not bo looked for in their houses; and the constant juncU of the train-oil is very disagree- able to Europeans. Yet, the contentment of the Greenlandcrs, amidst this poverty, and the order and stillness observed among them, where so many dwell together, cannot but excite ad- miration. They have two sorts of boats ; the one called teomarCs or tkin-boaij and the other kqjaJe. The latter is eighteen feet long, terminating in a point at each end. In the middle it is eighteen inches broad, and but one foot in depth. It is covered on all sides, above and below, with seal-skins, leaving an aperture in the middle, in which the Greenlander seats himself, lacing the skin of the boat so tightly round his waist, that no water can penetrate. Such is their dexterity in manag. ing the ktgak, that, if it even upset, they can right it again by a single stroke of the ( «ddle, which they use for rowing. In this manner they scud over the waves, even in tempestuous weather, with astonishing celerity, and not unfrequently make a voyage of twenty leagues in a day. Seated in his kiyak, equipped with his bow and arrow, his harpoon and other imple- ments for catching seals, the Greenlander feels not a little proud of his skill, and looks down upon the arts of Europeans with supercilious contempt. The skin-boat is much larger, being from forty to fifly feet long, and proportionally broad and deep. The skeleton is made of thin lalhs, tightly fixed together, and covered with soft lea- ther of seal-skins, so that no water can penetrate. It is entirely managed and rowed by women, and capable of containing ten or twelve persons, together with their luggage and provisions. In these boats the natives travel from one place to another, and often perform voyages of several hundred leagues. The ske- letons both of the skin boat and the kajak are constructed by the men, but the covering of them is the work of the women. I- ■ I ft 'U r ' 8 MISaiON IN GREENLAND. The women likewise have the mmuigeiiient of all domeetic con- cerns, and very early accustom their daugbten to indiutry< The men and boys spend most of their time in acquiring the art of moiaging thn ki^ak and catehif eealfi which expoiei them to firequent dai^ers, and many perib at sea. Nothing like a r^^hnf government, or organised system of laws, ensts amuig the natires*; they, however, adhere to cer- tain traditionary usages, and exhibit more of a moral and peaceable character than most other savage nations. Their nc^cms of God and religion are likewise extremely limited, bdng confined to some general but very indistinct ideas ef two great spirits; the one good and benevolent; the other evil and wicked. In their pagan state, the Grreenlanders, except the angdioektt or sorcerers, evince but little desire to obtain any knowledge of ei^er the good or the evU spirit. The angt^coda are a set of deceivers, who pretend to have intercourse vdth the great spirit, by means of a tomgak, or inferior spirit ; and who by their tricks, play upon the ignorance and superstition of the credulous. To a foreigner the acquisition of the Greenhmd lai^;uiq^ is not an easy tasL For though very regular in its construction, it has no affinity to any other known languagp. It is very colons in words and phrases, relating to things about which they are conversant, but for religious and scientific sutgects it affiirds scarce any terms, which rendered it cxceedkig^y cUfficult for ibe missionaries to discourse with the natives on such topies, till after the conversion of some of them, who soon fomid appropriate phrases by which to express the new ideas, awaken- ed in their minds. Notwithstanding the rigours of the climate and the sterility of the soil, the missionaries have succeeded in laying out gar- dens, in which they grow lettuce, cabbages, radishes, turnips, and. a few other early vegetables. However, as they cannot be sown before June, and killing frosts commence again in September, they remain small, but have a fine flavour. All their attempts to cultivate oats and barley have hitherto proved ineffectual, for though they spring up very fast, they never come to maturity. The missionaries have also introduced the breeding of sheep ^ '"''^f ■n.yMi.jiij';:^.: ":-:;'■ MISSION IN GRBENLAND. A .0 and goats, though the procuring of hay for them for the long winter is attended with much trouble and labour, as it must be sought for in the valleys. In Lichtenau, which till lately was the most southern settlement, they generally keep a flock of ninety or fk hundred sheep, as more grass grows there than either in New Herrnhut or Lichtenfels, where they seldom have more than twenty. The different classes of animated nature furnish both the natives and Europeans with several sorts of wild animals, ser- viceable either, for the table or for traffic ; such as reindeer, hares, foxes, white bears, several kinds of winged game, a great I variety of fishes, especially herrings, which in the beginniug of summer come into the bays in such shoals, that whole boats m be filled with them in a few hours. But of all animals leculiar to this country, none are of greater importance to the [(rrsenlanders than seals, of which there are five kinds. These [not only constitute their principal food, but they furnish them [also with clothing and bedding, with covering to their boats, [tents, and houses, with oil for their lamps, and with various jimplemeats for fishing and hunting, and even serve them [as a medium of traffic, instead of money. Europeans, however, must derive their chief support from )enmark, as not only their health, but their very life, is endan- jpered, if necessitated to live upon the food of the natives for kny length of time. Our first missionaries experienced all the lorrors of being driven to this necessity, of which the reader rill find affecting proofs in the subsequent narration. But their successors have for many years been happily relieved irom this distress, as an ample supply of provisions can uow be regularly sent out to them, by the ships which annually arrive irom Copenhagen ; and for more than ninety years they have !>nly met with one serious and alarming disappointment in this respect. In the year 17S3, during a discussion of the Brethren at i Herrnhut, respecting the duty of Christians to send mission- I arles to Heathen nations, two young men, Frederic Boenish and C 10 MISSION IN GREENLAND. i } Matthew Stachj offered themselves to go to Greenland (as hit been mentioned in the Introduction). After minute inquiry into their motives and qualifications for such an undertaking, their offer was accepted. But nothing could be done that year with regard to the Greenlanders, as the mission to St. Thomas required all the attention and resources of the congregation. The following year, however, it was resolved no longer to defer the commencement of a mission to Greenland. In order to effect this benevolent purpose, Matthew Stach, and his cousin Christ. Stach*, proceeded to Copenhagen early in the spring of 1733, conducted by Christian Davidf . Nothing can more strikingly exhibit the zeal of these devoted servants of Christ, than the truly apostolic spirit, in which they entered upon their arduous labour in his vineyard. They literally obeyed the injunction of Christ to his disciples, when he sent them out to preach the gospel : Take rwthinyjbr your journey y neither staves nor script neither bread, neither money, neither have two coats apiece. " There' was no need of much time,^* says one of them, "or expense for our equipment. The congregation consisted chiefly of poor exiles, who had not much to give, and we ourselves had nothing but the clothes on our backs. We had been used to make shift with little, and did not trouble our heads how we should get to Greenland, or how we should live there. The day before our departure a friend in Venice sent a donation, and part of this we received for our journey to Copenhagen. Now we considered ourselves richly provided for, and therefore would take nothing of any cne on the road, believing, that be, who had procured us some- thing for our journey at the very critical moment, would also • Fr. Boenish, beings absent from Herrnhut on a long journey, could not then accompany his friends, but followed them the next spring, and laboured m in that mission upwards of twenty-eight years. i f Christian David was a native of Moravia, and the person by whose inter- position Connt Zinzendorf was induced to receive the Moravian emigrants on his estate. Ood afterwards employed him as a blessed instmnent of leading many of his persecuted countrymen to a saving knowledge of the gospel, and «f promoting their emigration to Herrnhut Further particvlar$ of him may bt ttmd in Hist. qfB. Church, Vol. 1. Part 2. to.*.-«v .*#*'^»-. ••• MISSION IN GREENLAND. 11 eenland (as hti minute inquiry n undertaking, done that year to St. Thomas e congregation, longer to defer latthew Stach, penhagen early stian Davidf . ' these devoted , in vhich they eyard. They lisciples, when )ihinyjbr your neither money^ need of much ur equipment. B, who had not the clothes on ith little, and Greenland, or ir departure a lis we received ered ourselves lothing of any nired us some- t, would also uraey, could not ng, and laboured 1 by whose inter- ian emigranta on anent of leading f the gospel, and araofhimwayh* ' supply us with every thing requisite for accomplishing our purpose, whenever it should be needful*." On their arrival in Copenhagen they were kindly received by many friends, and met with particular cordiality from Profes- sor Ewald, a member of the Danish Mission-College, and the I Ilev. Mr. Reuss, one of the King^s Chaplains. But to many their design appeared romantic and unseasonable ; for as the ; Danish mission in Greenland had been greatly reduced, the [government was inclined to withdraw the colony, and relinquish the mission altogether. In this case, though our brethren [might proceed to Greenland with the ship, which must be sent )ut to bring home the colonists, their settling on that inhospi- ^ble shore would be rendered extremely unsafe aqd dangerous, they woidd not only be left without a regular supply of provisions from Europe, but be exposed to the cruelty of the ^savages, who might even murder them. This unfavourable prosjicct, however, did not dispirit our I missionaries. They committed their cause to him who orders all things according (o the coimsel vf his own will, fully per- suaded that if their intentions were pleasing in his sight, he could be at no loss for ways and means of bringing them to jGreenland, and of supporting and protecting them when landed Ithere. In this confident hope they were not disappointed. Lffairs soon took a difierent turn ; the king consented that one lore ship should go to the colony at Godhaab, where the >anish missionary, Hans Egede, resided, The way being thus opened, the missionaries waited on count jPless, first lord of the bed-chamber, entreating his interest in their behalf. At first, their proppsal did not meet with much lapprobation. To a person of his rank and education, who was [not ignorant of the little success which had attended the labours [of the learned, indefatigable, and zealous Mr. Egede, it must : have appeared a wild scheme indeed, for yoimg illiterate persons to engage in so difiicult, and seemingly hopeless, an undertak-^ ing. He therefore raised many objections, and sent them ta some divines to be examined ; but being once convinced of the *«^^^^M^—— ^— I ^ ■ I. ■Illl.l.-WBI m ■!■ ■»> ■— III !■ ■ I ■■■■■■■ .Ml.. II I Ws * Crante' Hist, of Greenland, Vol. i. p. 323. IS MISSION IN GREENLAND. Boundneas of their faith, and the uprightneea of their intention!, he conceived a great regard for them, readily copdcscended to present their petition to the king, and seconded it to the utmost of his power. Among other arguments, he made use of the fol- lowing, which deserves to be recorded: "God has in all ages," said he, "employed the meanest, and in the eyes of the world, the most unlikely and even despicable instruments, for accom- plishing the grand designs of his kingdom, to shew that the honour belongs to Himt and to teach mankind not to rely on their own penetration or power, but on his benediction*." His exertiotas had the effect of inducing the king to resolve on promoting with renewed vigour the improvement of the country, and the conversion of its inhabitants, and accordingly he accepted the voluntary overture in the most gracious manner, and desired that other Brethren might soon follow those now about to sail. (His majesty even condescended to recommend them to Mr. Egede, in a letter written with his own hand. While the missionaries were preparing for their voyage, they formed a pleasing acquaintance with many worthy characters and persons of distinction in Copenhagen, who not only com- mended their zeal ; but, without their solicitation, provided them with the needful expenses for their voyage, and various necessary articles for their first settlement in Greenlandf . - : ' They sailed from Copenhagen on the 10th of April, and after a safe and speedy voyage reached the place of their destination on the SOth of May. Immediately on their arrival, they re- paired to the Rev. Mr. Egede, who received them with much ♦ Crantz, Vol. i. p. 323. ' f In one of his conversations with them,' count Pless asked : " How they in- tended to maintain themselves in Greenland }" Unacquainted with the situa- tion and climate of the country; the missionaries answered: "By the labou; of our hands and God's blessing ;" adding, " that they would build a house and cultivate a piece of land, that they might not be burdensome to any." He objected that there was no timber fit for builc'ing in that country. " If this is the case," said our brethren, " then we will dig a hole in the earth and lodge there." Astonished at their ardour in the cause in which they had em- barked, the count replied: "No ; you shall not be driven to that extremity ; take timber with you and |i>uild a house ; accept of these fifty dollars for that purpose." Crantz. I. 326. ?v ~ -s. •■ MISSION IN GREENLAND. 13 cordiality, expressed his joy at their undertaking, and promised them all the assistance in his )K)wer, especially in their learning the language. «" ^ V=f *"' .J WK".,.;. As soon as their first interriew with Mr. Egede was orer, they wet > to the sea coast to search for a habitable spot. Hav- ing fixed on a place near BalTa river , to which they afterwards gave the name of New Hbbrkhut, they kneeled down and invoked the blessing of God on themselves and their undertak- ing. Their first labour was to erect a small hut, as a shelter against the inclemency of the climate. A few days after they laid the foundation for their proper dwelling, for which they had brought the timber with them from Copenhagen. The season was remarkably in their favour, the ice and snow having melted a month sooner than usual. Besides their own house, they built one after the Greenland manner, for the accommodation of such of the natives as might be induced to come to them for instiiiction. This first difficulty surmounted, others of a far heavier kind daily pressed upon them. It became needful to think of some method of maintaing themselves, and thi&was no easy task in a country like Greenland, and among savages, whose mode of living was filthy and disgusting in the extreme, and with whose language they were unacquainted. Our brethren, however, did not despond: they bought an old boat from the captain, who had brought them over; but the very first time they put to sea in her, to search for drift-wood among the islands, they were overtaken by a storm, reached home with much difficulty, and in the night their boat with her whole cargo of wood, was carried ofi^ by the wind. Some Greenlanders indeed brought her back in a few days, but greatly damaged. They obtained little by fishing and hunting, being unaccustomed to these occupations, and unable to manage their kajak. Considering these adverse cir- cumstances, as a warning, not to entor too deeply into the cares and pursuits of this life; they came to a resolution, when other work*failed them, to earn something by spinning. The acquisition of the Greenland language was another dif- ficulty t!iey had to encounter. Mr. Egede afibrded them all the assistance in his power, but to men like our missionaries. mi 14 MISSION IN GREENLAND. Wiioso education had been confined to that of a common ichool, it proved no easy task. Unacquainted with the very terms of grammar, the application of them to a barbarous language, be- came duiibly difficult, especially as that language contains a variety of declensions and coigugations, diversified l^ new moods, and perplexed by suffixes, both active and passive. They had besides to commit to memory a large vocabulary of words, as the Greenlanders have often ten different words to express the same thing. And if to this be added, that before they could understand their instructors, they had to learn the Danish language, their patience and peneverance will appear truly great. As yet they had few opportunities to engage in their proj'er calling. They wisely resolved not to enter into con /ersation on religious subjects with the natives for the present, lest their deficiency in the language should lead them to employ phrases which might convey erroneous ideas of divine things. The Greenlanders, indeed, shewed but little disposition to hold much intercourse with them, for though nearly two thousand lived at that time on BalFs river, they spent most of the summer among the islands and hills, for the purpose of catching seals, and hunting reindeer; and during the winter, they were accustomed to go sixty and even two hundred leagues to the north or south to visit their acquaintances. . Few of them therefore called upon the missionaries; and if any did come, it was chiefly to see their buildings, or to beg nails, fish-hooks, knives, and other articles, or even to steal them . If the missionaries visited them, they seldom found any one willing to lodge and entertain them, even though offered a recompenue for it; and instead of entering into discourse with them, they were continually ask- ing, whether they would not soon go awr_ i? iv:. A trial, severer th^ru; any of these, wr<- :\ - ^ to exer m their faith and fortitude, at the very hei .n.u ^ oi iheir labours. A few months after their arrival the small-pox broke out among the natives. As this disease was unusual in the country, it was not understood at first, neither could the savages be pre- vailed upon to apply proper remedies, or use any kind of prc- <.'»uticr. to prevent the progress rf infection. The contagion, MISSION IN GRKUNLAND. 15 imon school, ery terms of tiiguage, be- ) contains a led by new md passive, scabulary of It words to , that before to learn the will appear their pro^ici M)n/er8ation tit, lest their ploy phrases lings. The hold much and lived at amer among g seals, and accustomed e north or m therefore was chiefly knives, and aries visited nd entertain d instead of inually ask- to exer .1 eir labours, out among country, it tges be pre- ind of prc- contagion. therefore, spread rapidly, aiu. ,nnde such ravages as threatened the total depopulation of the country. It continued fVom Sep- tember, 178S, to the follow ug Juae, and spread forty leagues north of tho Danish colony, and probably as many south. In the district of Ball's river only eight recovered, and Mr. Egcde computed that tho number of the natives, carried off by this distemper, amounted, probably, to two or three thou»and. 1 he misery endured by the Grecnlanders at this perit)d » ' ''o u tHvable. Tormented by excruciating pain, a raging fever and burning thirst, their patience entirely forsook them, they would neither take medicine, nor use any regimen- The con- sequence was, few survived the third day. Some stabbed them- selves or plunged into the sea to terminate their suiferings, and others fled to desert islands. In one of these the missionaries found only one little girl, with the small pox upon her, and her three little brothers. The father, having first buried all the peo- ple in that place, laid himself and his youngest sick child in a tomb, erected of stones, and ordered his daughter to cover them with skins and stones, that they might not be devoured by fox<<^8 and ravens ; and then gave her and her brothers two seals and some dried herrings to live upon, till they could get to the Europeans. During this dreadful period our missionaries faithfully as- sisted Mr. Egede in visiting and taking care of the sick. The latter lodged all that fled to him, and the former accommodated as mr.ny in their house, as they had room for. But they were grieved to perceive that this severe affliction, generally speak- ing, made no salutary impression upon the natives, and excited no concern in them for the future and everlasting state of their souls. In a lew instances, however, their kindness touched the savages, as it exceeded what they could have expected from their own countrymen. One man, in particular, who had always derided them in the days of health, made this confession before his end to Mr. Egede : " You have done for us what our own people would not do, for you have fed us when wetiad nothing to eat ; you have buried our dead, who would else have been devoured by the dogs, foxes and ravens ; you have also in- structed us :a the knowledge of God, and have told us of a ■i\ • ) 16 MISSION IN GREENLAND. better life.^* In some children, also, whom he had baptized, }>e perceived resignation to death and a comfortable hope of i resurrection to life eternal. No sooner had the missionaries finished their labour of love to the poor, sick, and dying Grecnlanders, than they were themselves attacked by a violent eruptive disorder, which so increased in the winter, that they nearly lost the use of their limbs. ' Providentially, however, tfiey were not both confined at the same time. Mr. Egede behaved towards them like a father and friend, and his excellent wife never omitted sending them some refreshment or cordial, wlien sh6 had any herself; indeed so great was her kindness, that they were often scrupu- lous of accepting her presents. Amidst such accumulated trials did the Brethren's mission- aries commence their career in Greenland ; yet, though their ardour might at times be damped, their zeal was^not extinguish- ed. This is evident from their own declarations. In letters, addressed to their brethren in Europe, they express themselves to the following effect: "The present circumstances (referring to the contagion) appear mysterious. We know not what to pray f&r, whether for the life or death of these poor creatures. Perhaps God intends to preserve a holy seed in a few persons as he did at the deluge. May the Lord teach us to believe and venerate the secret purposes of his will. At present we are in the school of faith, and the prospect before us is clouded and almost dark. We perceive no traces of any good work begun among the heathen ; no, not so much as a sigh, and the poor creatures find death where they should €nd li^. As far as re- spects ourselves appearances are equally discouraging. We have not the strength and vigour of body, requisitcTfor enduring the hardships of this country, and at present we suffer much from sickness; yet we have a persuasion that this may eventually tend to enure our constitutions to the climate, and qualify us " for the Lord's service in this country. We are conscious of our total insufficiency in ourselves ; every good of mere natural growth, even our alacrity in learning the language, seems to droop, and nothing remains but what grace hath wrought. The Lord best knows, why he called to this station the most " < . ■ » ! a * ! ]! MISSION IN GREENLAND. V ad baptized, t hope of i hour of love 1 they were ;r, which so use of their oth confined them like a tted sending any herself; )ften 6crupu< en''s mission- though their t extinguish- In letters, is themselves ;es (referring r not what to or creatures, few persons > believe and !nt we are in clouded and work begun d the poor s far as re- ng. We r enduring lufier much eventually qualify us • icious of our ere natural :, seems to wrought, in the most feeble and inexperienced of his servants. However we will re- main on our post, and vie with each other in theexercise of faith, though the prospect presents us with nothing but ap- parent impossibilities : yes, here we will stay till Jesus our Lord helps us ; and our only concern shall be to please Him. We have one unfailing source of hope and comfort, that God often suffers his children to pass through straits to attain the object in view, and that we are remembered in prayer by many children of God in Europe*." Thus passed the first year of their abode in these polar regions, and for the five succeeding years their circumstances, both as to externals and their principal aim in residing in that inhospitable countiy, were not materially improved. It is not surprising, therefore, that they should at times be ready to lose courage and even consider it more advisable to return to Europe. But when in the year 1734, two new assistants, Frederick Boenish and John Beck, arrived and brought them the joyful intelligence, that it was the intention of the brethren at Herrnhut to support the mission to the utmost of their power, their drooping faith was revived, and the flame of holy zeal in their arduous service rekindled. They now redoubled their diligence in learning the lan- guage, and by indefatigable perseverance conquered the prin- cipal difBculties ; and so far became masters of it, as to under- stand the natives, and to converse with them on common topics ; but when they wished to speak with them on religious sul^ects, they were greatly embarrassed. Herein they could obtain little assistance from their instructers, who told them that it would not be possible to translate any, but historical, pieces from Scripture ; as the Greenlanders had no terms for expressing spiritual and divine subjects, and were unable to ; form even the least idea of them. In some time, however, by the help of God and frequent intercourse with the natives, they overcame this last and most formidable obstacle to their usefulness. • Crantz, Vol. i, p. 339. O '. I 18 MISSION IN GREENLAND. The missionaries continued to make frequent visits among the natives ; and as they Fere still defective in the language, they read to them some pieces, translated by Mr. Egede, such as the Ten Commandments, the Lord's Prayer, and the Creed: reminded them of what he had formerly told tliem of the creation of the world, and the redemption of man, and tried to rectify what they had misapprehended. They readily gave their assent to these things, but as yet attained no saving knowledge of divine truth. Once, when Matthew Stach read a short prayer to them, they observed that the language indeed was very good and intelligible, but they could not comprehend the meaning of the words, Jesus Christ, of being redeemed by his bloody and of humingf loving, and receiving him. By these visits, however, they gained one point of no small im- portance. Their free and affable, but yet prudent and serious deportment, equally removed from unbecoming levity and austere moroseness, won the esteem and confidence of the natives, so that they sought their company, constrained them to come into their houses, requested frequent visits, and promised to call upon them in return. The latter our brethren gladly encouraged, though, as yet, it seemed to be attended with little benefit, and often proved very troublesome. The number of missionaries having been now increased to five persons, they formed some regulations among themselves, tending to their mutual edification, and the furtherance of the work in which they were engaged. They more especially agreed maturely to weigh, as in the sight of God, whether they felt a divine conviction, that he had called them to laboiu: among the Greenlanders. After some weeks' consideration, they frankly disclosed to each other their sentiments on this important subject. The result was, that Christ. David, having only been appointed to conduct the first missionaries to the country, and being already in years and not able to learn the language, considered himself at liberty to return to Europe, but nledged himself to support the mission, wherever he might be, to the utmost of his ability. Christ. Stach, though he did not feel himself bound to devote his whole life to the ser- vice of the heathen, yet was willing to hold out ten years or •mmttmi MISSION IN GREENLAND. 19 isits among te language, Egede, such 1 the Creed: ;liem of the and tried to readily gave d no saving n Stach read guage indeed comprehend redeemed by %g him. By no small im- tt and serious 5 levity and dence of 4he strained them t visits, and r OUT brethren be attended ome. creased to five 1 themselves, urtherance of iore especially whether they lem to labour consideration, ments on this 3avid, having Duaries to the e to learn the :n to Europe, ever he might h, though he ife to the ser- t ten years or longer, even if no fruit should arise from his labours. The three remaining missionaries declared, that they would bind themselves in the strictest manner to this work, to believe without seeing, to hope against hope, and even to sacrifice their very lives to the service of the heathen. Not long after this the faith of these devoted servants of God was put to a new and very severe trial. Owing to some untoward circumstances the ships, which arrived in 1735, brought them no supplies from Europe. The whole stock of provisions, they had in store, consisted only of a barrel and a half of oatmeal, part of which they bartered for malt, dried pease, and ship-biscuits, and from this scanty portion they had to provide Christ. David with the needful sea-store for his voyage home ; and as there was a scarcity of provisions in the Danish colony, they could receive little assistance from that quarter. Add to this, that they obtained far less by hunting and fishing this season, than any preceding year ; thus famine stared them in the face. In this extremity qf distress, they had no resource left them, but to buy seals of the Greenlanders, as they themselves could not catch them. But these barbarians, observing the want of the missionaries, not only rated their seals very high, but even refused to sell them at all. Fre- quently, after rowing round among them for two or three days, their utmost entreaties could procure but a scanty portion, and when that was consumed, they were obliged to pacify the . cravings of nature with shell-fish and sea-weed. While they could procure a sufiiciency of the former, they retained their health and strength, but when obliged to live chiefly upon the latter, they became greatly debilitated. During their excutolons the missionaries were often exposed to the most imminent perils. Dire necessity forced them to venture out to sea in their old leaky boat, sometimes in very unsettled and stormy weather. Once, having almost reached the land, they were driven back two leagues by a sudden squall, drenched by the breakers, and obliged to remain four days on an island without any shelter. Another time, having quite exhausted their strength at the oars, they stopped over night in a desert place, and satisfied the calls of hunger with some 20 MISSION IN 6RGENLANB. i-i, sears-flesh, which they had procured from a Greenlandcr. Having no tent, they dug a hole in the snow and lay down, but were soon compelled to leave this retreat, as fresh snow drifted and stopped up the entrance ; thus no expedient was left them, but to run up and down to keep themselves warm. Even in fair weather these excursions were not without danger. One of their number having embarked in a kajak, to angle for fish, was, by a sudden gust of wind and rolling waves, upset, and must inevitably have perished, if two Greenlanders, who were near at hand, had not come to his assistance, and, after tying him between their kajaks, towed him to land. God did not forsake his faithful servants in these trying circumstances. He strengthened their faith in his all sufficient providence, when meditating on the examples recorded in holy writ of his people, who were sustained in famine and dearth, in weakness weremadestrong, and rescued out of a thousand dangers. They proved that the same gracious God still takes care of his children, and knows how to deliver them from all their fears. Help was often at hand when least expected. Thus when they were brought to the last extremity. He, who sent a raven to feed his prophet, disposed a strange Gceenlander, called Ippagan, to come forty leagues from the south, and from time to time to sell them all he could spare. This heathen, till his resources were exhausted; was the instrument in God^s hand for preserving the missionaries from actual famine. What rendered this occurrence peculiarly remarkable was, that in one of their summer excursions they accidently met with this man, who received them with much kindness, took notice of their behaviour and conversation, and entered into serious dis- course with thcni. Yet in their distress they did not recollect him, and would hardly have found him out, if they had even made search for him. He came to them of his own accord, towards the end of the year, and pitying their deplorable con- dition, invited them to pay him a visit. They now and then earned a little by writing for the Danish missionaries, till the stock of provision at the colony began to fail. By this time however they had not only learned to be satisfied with every mean and scanty fare, but had also enured a ■m MISSION IN GREENLAND. 21 eenlandcr. lay down, ft-esh snow edient was Ives warm. >ut danger, o angle for vea, upset, nders, who and, after hese trying ill sufficient ded in holy d dearth, in and dangers, akes care of )m all their cted. Thus , who sent a leenlander, th, and from leathen, till in God's ,ual famine, ble was, that met with this ok notice of [) serious dis- not recollect ley had even own accord, plorable con- r the Danish my began to [earned to be also enured at themselves to the eating of seftls'-flesh, mixing up a little oat- meal with train-oil. Those, who know the nature of train-oil, may form some idea of the hardships which they endured. Yet even this was a delicacy, compared to the old tallow candles, they were frequently compelled to eat. Almost worn out with fatigue and hardships, and not with- out anxious apprehensions as to their future prospects, our missionaries entered into the fourth year of their residence in , Greenland. Now, at length, the Lord appeared for their effectual relief, as to their temporal support. In May 1736, they received intelligence from the Captain of a Dutch ship, lying thirty leagues to the south, that he had some goods on board his vessel, consigned to them, and which he was ordered to deliver into their own hands. One of them immediately repaired to the ship, where he was inform^ that Mr. Lelong in Amsterdam had sent them several articles of provisions, and that he and some generous friends intended, if they duly re- ceived the present stores, to furnish them with a fresh supply the following year. This seasonable help was the more wel- come as neither they, nor the congregation at Herrnhut, had in any way solicited thd aid of their friends in Holland. They gratefully accepted this geneious offer, and particularly re- quested, that in case nothirg else could be forwarded, they might be provided with a strong durable boat, an article they needed more than any thing else for procuring the necessaries of life, and which would render them less dependant upon assistance from Europe. They now anxiously waited for the arrival of the Danish ships. At length the third of these ships reached their shore on the 7th of July : and though they did not bring them above half the supplies they wanted, they were greatly revived and strengthened by nfany letters and accounts from theii brethren, and by the accession of new assistants. These were, Matthew Stach's mother, a widow of forty five years of age, with her two daughters, Rosina and Anna*, the former twenty two, and the latter but twelve years old. Tlieir conductor, George * Both of them were in the sequel married : the elder to the missionary John Beck, and the younger to Frederic Boenish. I ) 4*t: 22 MISSION IN GREENLAND. iil .Mil !!li:: Wiesner, returned the next year to Europe- Their family being thus increased to seven persons, they were enabled to make a more regular arrangement in their housekeeping. The management of their domestic concerns was allotted to the sisters, and as it was intended that the two younger should be trained for missionary service among their own sex, they re- ceived instruction in the Greeenland language, in which they acquired great proficiency^. Their external affairs now began to wear a more pleasing appearance ; but with respect to the attainment of the bene- volent object they had in view, the Lord in his infinite wisdom saw fit to try their faith and patience a little longer. They had scarce any opportunities for intercourse with the heathen. Few called upon them, except when driven by necessity to otitain victuals, and they shewed an utter aversion to religious discourse. If a missionary tarried among them more thto one night, they used every diabolical art to entice him to join in their dissolute practices ; and when they could not succeed in this, they endeavoured to vex and irritate him by mockeries, and by mimicking his reading, praying and singing, or by interrupting his devotions by their hideous howling and the noise of their drums. When the missionaries told them, that • Having had repeated occasion to speak of Mr. Egede, and of his and his wife's kind attention to our brethem, it may here be mentioned, that having requested his dismission, it was granted him in the most gracious terms, and he returned to Copenhagen this season, after having laboured in this country, with truly apostolical zeal for fifteen years, without seeing any abiding fruit ftom his exertions. Towards the close of the preceding year his wife died. Crantz gives her the character of a brave, magnanimous woman, who might with great propriety be called a Christian heroine, and adds, " I have never heard her name mentioned by our brethren, but with the most respectful and affectionate expressions, for indeed she treated them on all occasions as if they had been her children." Mr. Egede *va8 succeeded in his office, as Danish missionary, by his eldest son v'uo brought two asaistants with him. Soon after his return to Copenhagen the father was honoured mth an audi- ence of the king, was made superintendent of the mission in Greenland with a yearly salary of lOOl. and ordered to found a seminary for students and or- phans to be instructed in the Greenland language, and educated for mission- ary services in that country. He spent his latter years in retirement, and closed his useful and. honourable life on the 5th of November 1758, in the 73rd year of his age. MISSION IN GREENLAND. 23 L'heir family >c enabled to ousekeeping. Hotted to the ;er should be lex, theyre- [1 which they lore pleasing of the benc- Bnite wisdom T. They had the heathen. ' necessity to n to religious nore than one im to join in lot succeed in }y mockeries, nging, or by Lling and the »Id them, that id of his and his ned, that having cious terms, and d in this country, my abiding fruit ir his wife died, man, who might " I have never t respectful and I occasions as if n his office, as slants with him. cd mth an audi' Greenland with students and or- ated for mission- retirement, and ibcr 17d8, in the they did not reside in their country for the sake of temporal advantages, but to teach them the will of God, tliey would tauntingly reply, — " Fine fellows indeed, to be our teachers ! we know very well that you yourselves are ignorant, and must learn your lesson of others.*" When the savages found, that they could effect nothing in this way, they resorted to other measures. They insulted and maltreated their persons. They pelted them with stones, climbed upon their shoulders, destroyed their goods, and even attempted to spoil their boat, or drive her out to sea, which would have deprived them of their chief means of support, and must have proved fatal to them. Their cruelty did not stop here. One night the missionaries perceived that some person was endeavouring to draw aside the curtains of theit tent, which were fastened with a couple of pins. Going out to see who it was, they beheld, to their amazement, a number of Greealanders with knives in their hands, who obstinately refused to go away, till they threatened them with their fire-arms. The missionaries supposed their only intention was to take away the skins which covered the tent : but some years after they learned that the savages had conspired against their lives, expecting that the other Europeans would not deem it worth their while to revenge the death of such poor despised people. And as it af^ared in the sequel, that they were insftigated to this wicked attempt by some malicious persons in the colony, our brethren sent a strong remonstrance to the Danish missionaries and factor, which was duly attended to, and had the desired effect. Notwithstanding these overwhelming discouragements they still persevered in the path of duty. They continued their visits to the heathen, though without any visible success; Those that lived at a distance were stupid, ignorant and void of reflection ; and those in the vicinity, who had long been in- structed, were not grown better, but rather worse, appearing disgusted with religious discourse, and hardened against the truth. Sometimes they urged their w^nt of understanding as an excuse, and would say : *' Shew us the God you describe, then • In these remarks they referred to their receiving instructions in the Green- landic language. Crantz, Vol. i. p, 368. •24 MISSION IN GREENLAND. ! ! ;' i will we believe in him and serve liim. You represent him too sublime and incomprehensible, how shall we come to him ? He will not trouble himself about us." At other times they exerted their wit in shocking and profane jests at the most sa- cred mysteries of religion. Matthew Stach stayed once a whole month with some of them. He describes their behaviour towards him as very changeable. In the beginning they now and then suffered him to read to them out of the New Testament ; but they soon lost their relish for this. One day, while it was raining very hard, they desired him to pray to the Son of God, whom he described as an almighty being, that he would give them good weather, and not let the rain penetrate into their houses. The missionary replied, there was no necessity for prayer in this case, as they need only spread their tent-skins upon the roof, and then the wet could not soak through ; they ought rather to pray to God to have mercy on their souls. i)ut for this they had no ears. Their conduct often became almost insufferable. Once they kept up a dance, for two whole nights successively, accompanied with the most hideous howling and drumming*- The children, however, showed much fondness for Stach, and used to run after him wherever he went. He conversed familiarly with them, asked them a few questions, and for a while engaged their attention ; but this was soon diverted, when any new thing attracted their notice ; and thus the little they had learned was speedily forgotten. In the beginning of 1738 many Greenlanders visited the missionaries. Their chief inducement was to get provisions, with which -they were supplied as far as possible. Our breth- ren did not neglect this opportunity, but endeavoured to excite in them a hunger after that meat, which endureth unto life everlasting. Yet, as in former cases, their admonitions still failed of the desired effect. One solitary instance, however, occurred, which served to revive their drooping spirits. Among their hungry guests, I * The missionary judged the number of those present to fall little short of one hundred and fifty. MISSION IN GKEGnLAND. ur sent him too ne to liim? r times they he most sa- rith some of lim as very hen suffered It ; but they t was raining r God, whom Id give them their houses, for prayer in ins upon the ; they ought uls. But for scame aknost whole nights I howling and uch fondness le went. He 3w questions, his was soon ce ; and thus it visited the provisions, Our breth- ired to excite reth unto life oonitions still ch served to ngry guests, ill little short of was^ young heathen, of the name of Mangek, who offered to take up his residence with them, if they would maintain him, promising that he would deliver to them whatever he caught. Though they did not believe that he would remain longer with them than while the present scarcity lasted, yet they willingly admitted him, looking upon him as an instrument sent them from above, for the purpose of acquiring greater proficiency in the language. They instructed him daily, and endeavoured more particularly to make him attentive to the state of his soul. At first, their instructions seemed unavailing, but by degrees they discovered some relentings of heart, and convic- tions of sin ; and when they prayed with him tears generally started into his eyes. On this account his countrymen began to persecute him ; and when they could not entice him to leave the missionaries, and join, in their heathenish practices, they tried by various artifices to induce the brethren to put him away, falsely accusing him of having purloined several articles. Though he left them in the sequel, yet this occurrence ani- mated their hope, and confirmed their resolution to persevere in sowing the seed of the gospel, looking to God for the increase. Five years had now elapsed since their arrival in Greenland, and except the case just now related, which was but like the first ' dawn of the morning spread upon the mountain,^ they had \ seen no firuit from their labours. They had tilled a soil ap- parently unfit for culture, and in tears, had sown the seed on hearts, seemingly as cold and barren as the coast where they had pitched their tents. But, now the Lord heard their pray- ers, and made it appear that their "judgment was with him, and their work with their God." "June the 2nd," (write the missionaries) "many South- landers visited us. Brother Beck was, at the time, copying a translation of a part of St. Matthew's Gospel. The heathen being very curious to know the contents of the book, he read a few sentences, and after some conversation with them, asked, whether they had an immortal soul, and whither that soul would go after death ? Some said : ' Up yonder ;' and others : ♦ Down to the abyss.' Having rectified their notions on this i ' u 26 MISSION IN ORUENLAND. point, ho inquired, who had made heaven and earth, man, and all other things ? ' They replied, they did not know, nor had they evei heard; but it must certainly be some great and mighty Being. He then gave them an account of the creation of the world, the fall of man, and his recovery by Christ. In speaking on the redemption of man, the Spirit of God enabled him to enlarge with more than usual energy on the sufferings and death of our Saviour, and in the most pathetic manner to exhort his hearers, seriously to consider the vast expense, at which Jesus had ransomed their souls, and no longer reject the mercy offered them in the gospel. He then read to them, out of the New Testament, the history of our Saviour's agony in the garden. Upon this the Lord opened the leart of cne of the company, whose name was Kayarnak ; who stepping up to the table, in an earnest manner, exclaimed, * How was that ? tell me that once more ; for I do desire to be saved.'* These words, the like of which had never before been uttered by a Greenlander, so penetrated the soul of brother Beck, that with great emotion and enlargement of heart, he gave them a gen. eral account of the life and death of our Saviour, and of the scheme of salvation through him.'*' In the mean time the other missionaries, who had been abroad on business, returned, and with delight joined their fellow-labourer in testifying of the grace of God in the blood of Jesus. Some of the pagans laid their hands on their mouths, which is their usual custom when struck with amaze- ment. Others, who did not relish the subject, slunk away secretly ; but several requested to be taught to pray, and fre- quently repeated the expressions used by the missionaries, in order to fix them in their memories. In short, they manifested such an earnest and serious concern for their salvation, as the missionaries had never witnessed before ; and at going away, they promised soon to return, and hear more of this subject, and also to tell it to their countrymen. The impression made on Eayamak was not transient, for the Word had taken deep root in his heart. He frequency visited our brethren, and at length took up his residence with them. He told them, that he often felt a monition in his heart to pray, --*• II iMM 1VII8H10N IN GREENIiAND. 21 rth, roan, and ;now, nor had mc great and )f the creation y Christ. In f God enabled the sufferings Stic manner to St expense, at nger reject the d to them, out mt'a agony in eart of one of stepping up to low was that ? Aved.'* Those n uttered by a leck, that with re them a gen. ur, and of the rho had been t joined their d in the blood ands on their ;k with amaze- t, slunk away pray, and fire- lissionaries, in ley manifested Ivation, as the It going away, f this subject, insient, for the juenUy visited ice with them. heart to pray, '»', and " when wc speak to him," say they, " he is often so af- fected, that the tears roll down his cheeks/* Considering the general stupidity of the Grcenlanders, tlie missionaries were not a littlo surprised at the quickness vith which he compre- hended every thing which they told him, and at the retention of his memory. He manifested very strong attachment to them, and a constant desire for further instruction. Dy means of his conversation those, who lived in the same tent with him, were brought under conviction. Thus, before the end of the month, three large families came with all their property, and pitched their tents near the dwelling of the missionaries, " in order,** as they said, ** to hear the joyful news of man*s redemption.** They all appeared much affected, and even some, who had formerly opposed the Word, declared that they would now believe, and winter with the missionaries. Most of them, however, soon went away to hunt reindeer ; but Koyarnak refused to accompany them, fearing he should there- by suffer harm in his soul. He was hereby brought into great straits, as he had no tent of his own. This was the third time he had been abandoned by his ft 'ends, who had now taken the skin-boat and the tent, which, in part at least, were his property. Our brethren were not without fear lest his friends should entice him away, by exaggerating the difficulties of his new mode of life, and the restrictions he would be under, ompared with the unbounded liberty, or rather licentiousness, in which the heathen live. But he remained firm to his pur- pose, and, instead of long vindications, used to reply to their mockeries and remonstrances by a short remark like this : *' Yes, I will stay with my teachers, and hear the Word of God, which I have once found sweet to my taste.** If they were disposed to hear him, he discoursed with them ; if they railed at him, he held his peace, after he had borne his testimony to the truth in a few serious words. At length he prevailed so f^far with some of his nearest relatives, that they resolved to f return ; and even some other families desired leave to settle near the missionaries. Thus in the beginning of October 1738, when the Green- landers leave their tents and move into their winter houses, 28 MISSION IN GREENLAND. ...lii, above twenty persons took up their abode near the brethren. This induced them to commence regular morning and evening devotions with the two families of Kayarnak and his relation, Simck, besides the reading and expounding of the holy Scrip, tures on the Lord's day. Five of these persons, who appeared most serious, they selected as suitable candidates for baptism, and gave them more frequent instruction in the truths of salva- tion. They also began a school with the children ; but this they found a most difHcult and troublesome undertaking, for their scholars were so entirely unaccustomed to any kind of discipline, that it was nearly impossible to keep them to their lessons, and the parents themselves did not comprehend the use of reading and writing. They, however, succeeded so far, that some of them were able to read easy passages. Among other evidehces of a real work of grace having been begun in the hearts of some of the inhabitants in their little settlement, our missionaries notice particularly their desire to be instructed in prayer, and the remarkable change wrought in them in the prospect of death. Many of them fell sick during this period, but manifested comparatively little of that horror, which generally seizes the natives when dangerously ill. Kayarnak, in a severe fit of sickness, declared, that he felt no freedom nor inclination to pray for his recovery, but was resigned to the will of God. The year 1739 was distinguished in the mission by the baptism of the first Greenland converts. This interesting and solemn transaction was performed on Easter- Sunday, March S9th. The candidates having, before the whole assembly, given a full account of the ground of their hope, and promised to renounce all heathenish customs and superstitions, to re- main with their teachers, and walk worthily of the gospel, were in fervent prayer, with imposition of hands, commended to the grace of God, and baptized in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. The presence of the great Head of his Church was felt in the most powerful manner during this transaction ; the tears flowed in streams from the eyes of those just baptized, and the spectators were so over- come, that they earnestly desired to be made partakers of the \i''i^' '-'^««i«MHn MISSION IN GREENLAND. 29 r the brethren. g and evening d his relation, ;hc holy Scrip- >vho appeared PS for baptism, truths of salva- dren ; but this idertaking, for to any kind of > them to their smprehend the , succeeded so ssagcs. :e having been I in their little their desire to hange wrought them fell sick y little of that n dangerously glared, that he recovery, but nission by the interesting and anday, March lole assembly, and promised ititions, to re- 16 gospel, were mended to the ather, and of :e of the great werful manner earns from the were so over- artakers of the same grace. The first fruits of the Greenland nation, who by this sacred rite were publicly ingrafled into the Christian Church, consisted of Kayarnak, his wife, his son, and his daughter. A month had scarce elapsed before the hope, excited by this I propitious event, received a very severe shock. A banditti of murderers, coming from the north, killed Kayarnak's brother- [in-law, who also lived with the missionaries, under the pre- Itence, that he had by sorcery caused the death of the ring- [leader^s son. They decoyed him out to sea, and most per- idiously thrust a harpoon into his body ; and though he drew U out and fled on shore, they pursued him, stabbed him in thirteen places, and threw him over the rocks, where, after liligent search, his body was found in a pit, and buried. This Recurrence spread a dreadful panic through the whole little lettlement, especially, as the murderers had threatened to kill [ayarnak's other brother-in-law. The missionaries did all in their power to allay the fears of the Grcenlandcrs ; and the i;entlemen of the Danish colony, likewise, interested them- lelves in the affair, and so far succeeded, as to take the ring- leader and several of tho gang prisoners, in the presence of ibove a hundred of their countrymen. On his examination he Confessed, that besides Kayarnak''s brother-in-law, he had pled three persons with his own hands, and had been acces- iry in committing three other murders. But as he was sub- :t to no human judicature, and ignorant of the divine law, ley only read to him the ten commandments, threatened him everely, and let him go. This did not dispel the fears of [ayarnak, but rather increased them ; and after spending )me time in great disquietude, he declared, that he considered llimsclf bound to conduct the brother of the deceased, whose |lfe the ruffians chiefly sought, to a place of safety in the south. iJiU the exhortations, remonstrances, and entreaties of the mis- tionaries proved ineffectual to dissuade him from his purpose; for though he wept bitterly at leaving them, his fekrs prevailed, ind he went to the south. Thus in the course of two weeks they beheld, with deep sorrow, their territory forsaken by most ^of its inhabitants, and had to endure the additional reproach. m w i 1 I: ''1 '^ '\\ 1 ' iM ■ 1 1 '! V, 'K. I 1v- ( , 'I !' f 30 MISSION IN GREESNLAND. that they could indeed baptize heathen, but were not able to make them reed Christians, and wean them from their roving, manner of life. They were little aware, that this occurrence, which appeared so desvructive to their hopes, would, by the over-ruling hand of God, become the means of diffusing the knowledge of the gospel in distant places, and increase the number of believing Greenlanders beyond their most sanguine expectations. It was not long before they experienced some alleviation of the sorrow which these disastrous events had occasioned. Twenty-one boats of Southlanders passed by their settlement, and brought them the pleasing intelligence, that they had met the fugitives, who had told them many wonderful things about God, of which they wished to be better informed. After some time Simek and his family, who had accompanied Kayarnak on his flight, returned, and before winter uine families resided with them. Thus they had again full scope for their exer- tions ; and though in their labours among these people they met with much to exercise their faith and patience, yet they had upon the whole more cause to rejoice than to mourn, as their instructions were evidently not without a blessing. The young people, in particular, six of whom attended the school, •afforded them the mo$t pleasing hopes. Various circumstances concurred to render the year 1740 memorable in the annals of the Greenland mission. A great change took place in the mode adopted by our brethren in their endeavours to instruct the natives. The method, hitherto pursued by them, consisted principally in speaking to the heathen of the existence, the attributes and perfection of God, and enforcing obedience to the divine law, hoping by these means gradually to prepare their minds for the reception of tlie sublimer and more mysterious truths of the gospel : and it must be allowed that, abstractedly considered, this method appears the most rational ; but, when reduced to practice, it was found wholly ineffectual. For five years our missionaries had laboured in this way, and could scarce obtain a patient hearing from the savages. Now, therefore, they de- termined, in the literal sense of the words, to preach Christ MISSION IN ORBBNLAND. SI i not able to their roving. B occurrence, ould, by the diffusing the increase the lost sanguine le year 1740 opted by our atives. The principally in attributes and le divine law, minds for the truths of the ly considered, [en reduced to five years our scarce obtain fore, they de- reach Christ AND HIM CRUCIFIED, wlthout first "laying the foundation of repentance from dead works, and faith towards God.^^ No sooner did they declare unto the Greenlanders " the word of reconciliation,^* in its native simplicity, than they beheld its converting and saving power. This reached the hearts of their audience and produced the most astonishing effects. An im- pression was made, which opened a way to their consciences* and illuminated their understandings. They -no longer re- mained the stupid and brutish creatures, they had once been : they felt they were sinners, and trembled at their danger ; they rejoiced in the offer of a Saviour, and were rendered cap- able of relishing sublimer pleasures tlian plenty of seals and the low gratification of sensual appetites. A sure foundation being thus laid in the knowledge of a Crucified Redeemer, the missionaries soon found that this supplied their young converts with a powerful motive to the abhorrence of sin and the per- formance of every moral duty towards God and their neighbour ; taught them to live soberly, and righteously, and godly, in this present world ; animated them with the glorious hope of life and immortality, and gave them the light of the knowledge of the glory of God, as the Creator, Preserver and moral Governor of the world, in a manner far more correct and in- fluential, than they could ever have attained, had they per. evered in their first mode of instruction. The missionaries, ;hemselve8, derived benefit from this new method of preaching, he doctrines of the cross of Christ warmed and enlivened heir own souls in so powerful a manner, that they could ad- dress the heathen with uncommon liberty and fervour; and were often astonished at each other's powers of utterance. In hort, the happiest results have attended this practice, not only •n this occasion, and in Greenland, but in every other country, ere our missionaries have since laboured for the conversion of the heathen. In this year their cr.ternal circumstances also took a more favourable turn. Their supplies of provisions from Europe be- came more regular, and they were in the sequel, subject to but few disappointment^ ; and some restrictions, under which w t t 32 MISSION IN GRERNLANO. n; . I ' ,' m i • !:■■!( the mission had hitherto laboured, were abrogated by a royal rescript. The bright prospect of our missionaries, consequent'on Kay- arnak^s conversion had been very much clouded by his sudden flight, and by the very slender hopes they entertained of his re- turn. But these clouds were quickly dispersed. In about a year Kayarnnk returned, bringing his brother and his family along with him, whose instruction had been one principal object of his journey. The missionaries perceived with inexpressible joy, that he had not lost ground in the knowledge and experi- ence of the gospel, and that, during his residence among the heathen, he had diligently declared to them the way of salva- tion, 'and had daily engaged in religious exercises with his own family. Several other Greenlanders settled at New Hebrnhut about this time, and evinced a serious concern for their salva- tion, which drew upon them opposition from some of their neighbours. This however did not deter them from extolling the grace of God, and their exhortations, joined to a consistent conduct, had very considerable influence on their countrymen, who often expressed their astonishmi^n^ at what they heard. Sometimes the missionaries took the young converts with them on their visits to the heathen, which proved of material benefit. In their absence, Kayarnak held meetings for prayer with those Greenlanders who remaimed at home; and a young woman, who had been baptized about this time and called Sarah, was very useful among her own sex. Their new converts were likewise of use to them in acquiring greater proficiency in the language. In hearing the natives pray, they became familiar with expressions, which they would not so readily have attained in any other way; and thus they learned from their converts to spedk^ after these had been taught by them to think. Therefore they now began to trans- late the Harmony of the four Evangelists. It was not long, however, before a new trial befel them. In February 1741 the first fruits of their labours, Kayarnak, was seized with a pleurisy, which terminated his earthly pilgrimage. MISSION IN GREENLAND. 33 lent'on Kay- r his sudden led of his re- in about a id his family incipal object inexpressible e and experi- :e among the way of salva- with his own Hebun'hut r their salva- 5ome of their Tom extolling o a consistent f countrymen, \ they heard, rts with them iterial benefit, yer with those oung woman, id Sarah, was A in acquiring ig the natives ;h they would and thus they ese had been egan to trans- fel them. In [ayarnak, was y pilgrimage. Daring his illness he bore his sufferings with true Christian patience and fortitude, being filled with the hope of gloiy and immortality. When any of his friends began to talk with him about worldly affairs, he begged them not to encumber him with such things now, for his thoughts and affections were wholly engaged with our Saviour. Seeing some of them weep, he said, " Don^ be grieved for me ; have you not often heard that believers, when they die, go to our Saviour and partake of eternal joy ? You know, I was the first of our nation, who was converted to the Saviour, and now it is his will thai I should be the first to go to him. If you remun faithful to the end, we shall meet again before the <;h7one of God and the Lamb, aud rejoice for ever at the gewant conftrred upon us. He will know how to provide food for you, and especially for my wite.'^ Contrary to the custom of the Greenlanders, both his wife and his brother shewed much resignation at his death, and requested oiu: brethren to bury his corpse according to the manner of believers. The gentlemen and other persons, be- longing to the colony of God-haab, attended the Ainerai. After singing some verses, one of the missionaries delivered a short discourse in the house. Four Greenland youths then carried the coffin to the place of interment. At the grave one of the Danish missionaries gave a short exhortation ; and he whole was concluded with {nrayer. This solemn scene ado a wonderful impression on those natives, who were pre- int. His death was a severe stroke to cur brethren : they «t in him a bright example of the efficacy of divine grace in novating the heart, a lively and active witness of Christ mong his countrymen, and a very useful assistant in translat- ing the New Testament. V Our missionaries still proceeded with their usual activi^ in Irisiting and instructing the heathen, in which they were faith- fully assisted by their converts. Wherever these went, in quest of food, they diflbsed the knowledge of the gospel, both by their words and by their conduct, which the pagans them- selves acknowledged to be consistent with their profession. Thus, when our brethren followed them to these pUu^e8, they generally found the way prepared, which greatly facilitated- 1% m I : E u MISSION IN GREENLAND. ^ -i f Vi 1' Villi,' their Ubours among the savages. Indeed it appeared that a general inquiry about the way of truth had been excited among the natives inhabiting this part of the coast, which brought many visitors to Nbw-herbnhut, and annually increased the congregation of believing Greenlanders. The missionaries, however, observed the utmost caution before they admitted any to the sacred rite of baptism, not only because the impressions, made on the Greenlanders by the gospel, often proved transi- tory and evanescent, but because they were ever ready to grow proud and self-conceited when they had attained the least knowledge of divine things. As a proof that the natives had been stirred up to inquire into the truths of the gospel, the following may suffice. In 1744, when the believing Greenlanders returned from the islands, they reported that they found many heathen, who gladly listened |o them, when speaking of the Saviour, and de- sired to hear more ; and those, who were disposed to mock, were generally silenced by the more sober-minded. One of the baptized found a number sitting together and conversing with much earnestness about the concerns of their souls. They constrained him to bear them company, and join in their dis- course. The awakening extended to a greater distance, than the missionaries could conveniently visit. Of this they were informed by one of their baptized Greenlanders, who had found the savages, living many leagues to the north, very eager to be instructed. A company of them urged him to sit down and talk with them for a whole night ; and when he stole away the second night, to get some rest, they followed and compelled him to gratify their desire of further conversation. Even a noted artgekokf or necromancer, in that place, was much im- pressed. He wept two whole days, and told the people he had dreamed that he was in hell, where he saw and heard things, not possible to utter, adding, that he would no longer deceive them by his diabolical delusions. In process of time this general stir among the heathen sub- sided ; but the believing Greenlanders increased both in num- ber and grace. At the close of 1748, no less than two hun- dred and thirty resided at New Herrnhut, thirty-live of ijf> MISSION IN GREENLAND. 35 ired that a ited among ch brought creased the tissionaries, Imitted any mpressions, 3ved transi- ady to grow d the least ip to inquire suffice. In id from the eathen, vrho iour, and de- ed to mock, :ed. One of kd conversing souls. They in their dis- istance, than lis they were ho had found very eager to sit down and ole away the nd compelled on. Even a ras much im- )eople he had heard things, mger deceive heathen sub- both in num- lan two hun- Ithirty-five of whom had been baptized during that year. And though they were not without their imperfections ; yet it was evident, that they progressively attained to greater stability. In their in- tercourse with one another, which became more and more characterised by brotherly love, in their faithful improvement of all the means of grace, and in the composure, and not un- frequently the triumphant hope, with which they met death and looked forward to a glorious immortality, they gave many pleasing proofs of the influence of the gospel on their hearts. Impediments of one kind or other were indeed often thrown in the way by Satan and his emissaries, the angekokst ^ho, fearing they should entirely lose their reputation and profits, invented all sorts of stories to deter their countrymen from believing the gospel ; but their efforts were feeble and could not withstand the power of divine truth. In 1747, the missionaries erected their first church, a wooden building, the frame work and boards of which had been sent , from Europe. This proved a very great convenience, as the auditory frequently amounted to three hundred persons. Store- houses were at the same time built, both for the missionaries and their converts, which, to the latter, were peculiarly useful, as they could now keep their dried meat, fish, capelins and other articles for winter consumption, in a place of safety, where they were neither injured by the cold, nor devoured by beasts of prey. In consequence of this and the good regulations in- troduced among them, above three hundred persons could be maintained at New-hesbkhut, a place, where it was formerly deemed impossible for two families to subsist. They had it even in their power to assist their poor neighbours in times of scarcity ; and they were never deficient in this act of charity. The year 1752, and the two foUowing were marked by circumstances of a most calamitous nature. The winters of 1752 and 1753 exceeded in severity any in the memory of the natives. The cold was perfectly horrible, and all the in- lets were frozen over and blocked up with ice, so that no kajak could stir for many days ; and even when any of the Green- landers went abroad they were not sure of their lives, and re. turned with their hands and faces frozen, and mostly without £2 n li \ i \ ■ ;-?' p. ', V I 36 MISSION IN GREENLAND. nil i t,[ , having caught as much as a single bird. Notwithstanding the many perilis to which they were exposed, when going out in quest of food, only one of the inhabitants of Nkw-hehhnhut perished at sea. Tempests, resembling hurricanes, were not unfrequent. On one occasion the storm nearly threw down the mission-house and chapel ; and the violence of the waves com- pletely shattered their new and largest boat, although drawn on shore. Famine succeeded this intense cold, and plunged the savages into the utmost distress, many being starved to death. Great as were the sufferings of the Christian Green- landers, they were considerably mitigated by the solicitude of the missionaries for their welfare, and the more provident- habits which they had acquired. A dreadful contagion fol- lowed in the train of these calamities, which carried off great multitudes, both natives and Europeans; our missionaries, however, escaped. It raged with great fury at Nkw-herrn- HUT for ,three months. Besides those members of the congrc. gation, who died in other places, thirty-five finished their earthly race in the settlement. M any of these evidenced, in the most striking manner, the powerful and elevating influence of religion on the soul, not only leaving this world without re- gret, but even rejoicing at the bright prospect beyond the grave ; which is the more remarkable as the Greenlanders have naturally an excessive horror of death. During these disasters our brethren had almost daily proofs of the astonishing power of true religion in meliorating the condition of men even in this life, when comparing the situa- tion of the Christian Greenlanders with that of their pagan neighbours. In an account of one of their visits to the heathen in 1757, they write, **We passed on to a house, which for want of blubber, the people had long since forsaken. * Near it we found fifteen persons half starved, lying in so small and low a provision-house that we could not stand upright, but were forced to creep in on our hands and knees. They lay one -.;^ * When the Greenlanders have burnt all their oil, or as their phrase is, when the lamps must go out, they move into a close hole, which requires fe^er lamps to warm it. MISSION IN GREENLAND. 37 upon another, in order to keep themselres warm. They had no fire, nor the least morsel to eat, and were so emaciated, that they did not even care to raise themselves and speak to us. At length a man brought a couple of fishes. A girl took one, raw as it was, tore it in pieces with her teeth and devoured it with avidity. She looked as pale as death, and her whole countenance was truly ghastly. Four children had already perished with hunger. We distributed among them a portion of our own scanty pittance, and advised them to go to our land, which however ttiey seemed rather reluctant to do, as they had never showed any inclination to hear the gospel, and had very carefully avoided all intercourse with our Greenland- ers *.'" Indeed so little did these external distresses lead the heathen to a due sense of their spiritual need, and the benefits arising from religion, that though many of them came to the settlement and were hospitably entertained, and even acknow- ledged the superior excellence of the way of life of their believ- ing countrymen ; yet they manifested no real desire to become Christians, and most of them went away again as soon as the famine subsided. The great mortality at New-herbmhut deprived the con- gregation of some of its best providers, and inci;ea8ed the num- ber of widows and orphans. This rendered it necessary for the missionaries to ma^e proper arrangements for the support of the destitute. In those families, where there was still a son left, the maiiitenance of the survivors was assigned to him. When there was no provider, the children were distributed among the rest of the families, to be trained to such kinds of manual labour as are required in Greenland. Orphans of a still younger age were confided to the care of some of the sisters ; and infants at the breast were committed to those mothers who were still nursing -}-. It was pleasing to observe • Grants, Vol. ii. p. 258. f There is nothing from which the Oreenland women are more averse than to nurse the child of a stranger, lest it should become a rival^ in their affections to the prejudice of their own children. In this case the Green- landers are totally devoid of feeling and compassion, and there is no alter- native left for the unfortunate father, who cannot bear to witness the linger- ! . i/f • ■' 5 38 MISSION IN GREENLAND. m that the Christian Greenlanders yielded the most cheerful obedience to these regulations, and that many, who were less able, put to 'shame the'r richer neighbours. Our missionaries did not lighten the burden to themselves. They clothed several destitute children, and provided boats and other neces- sary implements for many of the buys, that they might be able to support themselves and their poorer relatives. For it was their constant aim to' educate their young people in habits of induEtry, and not to collect together a company of idle and poor people, who must be burthensome to their friends in Europe. In their endeavours to bring the heathen to a saving know- ledge of the gospel, our brethrefn met with many instances of its transforming and ennobling influence. Among several in- stances of this kind, related by Grants in his history of the Greenland mission, the following two, which occurred about this time, are remarkable. " One of their earliest acquaintances was a South Green- lander, of the name of Kainack, whose intercourse with them commenced in the year 1739, and their conversation seemed e^en then to make some impression upon his mind. This he endeavoured to shake off; for being of a good family*, and making a great figure, he was regarded as a prince by his coun- trjrmen, and feared to lose his fancied dignity and reputation, by joining himself to the believers ;'for ip Greenland, as well as elsewhere, decided adherence to the Lord and his people, is connected with reproach from worldly men. His conscience, however, was disquieted ; and with a view to get rid of this un- easiness of mind, he led a roving life. In this state he com- mitted several outrages. One man he beat so severely that he crippled him ; at another time he lay in wait for some of the ing death of his motherless infant, but to burj it alive with its mother. It ff the finest resolve to >e, since the every place, le necessary aostly suffer themselves become too years has wnsiderable to main- tain proper regularity and discipline in a congregation, whose number rendered attention to the individual members almost impossible, a circumstance peculiarly necessary in the care of converts from among the heathen. For these reasons, and in the hope of extending their use- fulness, they had for some years frequently deliberated on the practicability of forming a second settlement, and several places had been under consideration in this view, but none of them ap- peared eligible. Meanwhile the Danes established a factory at Fisher^s bay, about one hundred miles to the south of Nfw- UBRRKHUT. This iuduccd our brethren to transmit a memo- rial to the President of the Greenland Trading Company in Copenhagen, offering to form a settlement in that neighbour- hood. Their offer was readily accepted ; but its execution was for some time impeded. Every needful arrangement being at length made, Matthew Stach* rnd two other brethren, set sail for Greenland in 1758. Having tested a few weeks at New Hkrrnhut, and concerted the needful measures with the missionaries there, they proceed- ed to Fisher''s bay, on the 19th July, accompanied by four Greenland families, consisting in aU of thirty two persons, des- tined to make the beginning of the new congregation. It was the wish of the Trading Company that they should settle as near to the colony as they deemed most convenient for the Mis- ^sion. After diligently exploring that part of the country, they fixed on Akonamick, where an old Greenland house was still standing, as the most eligible spot. It is situate on an island, about three miles from the main ocean, and nearly at an equal distance from the factory, and though it affords no prospect to the sun, which is peculiarly desirable in Greenland, and his beams are entirely intercepted by a high mountain for three months in the year ; yet they chose this spot, as it possessed • He was one of the first missionaries who went to Greenland, but had retired to Germany to spend his latter years among his friends there. He however . till felt the most lively interest in the mission. No sooner was it proposed to him to undertake this new expedition, than he was ready to got especially as he had always felt a strong inclination to carry the gospel far ther to the South, though he was well aware that new dangers and toils awaited him. 42 MISSION IN ORCENLAND. the following three advantages : fresh water, which is hever en- tirely fVoien ; a secure harbour for their boats ; and a strand which remains open the whole year, and is not at too great a distance from the ocean. In erecting their house they had to encounter various diffi- culties, as they had not been able to bring the necessary ma- terials for building with them, and the place itself supplied them with very few ; they could not even derive mudh assistance from the Greenlanders, as they had to build their own houses. They were obliged to roll the stones to the spot, carry the earth in bags, and fetch the sods by water from another place. At first the Greenlanders found it difHcult to maintain them- selves at LicHTENFKLs, which was the name given to the new settlement : but discovering at no great distance a strait, through which the seals ran into a narrow bay, they found it practicable to prevent their escape, and thus they could often kill several at a time. This not only afforded them a provi- dential supply, but was the more remarkable, as the natives declared they had never before seen seals in that inlet. Yet, though it alleviated the difficulty, it did not entirely remove it. A scarcity, little short of famine, ])revailed in that district, for two or three years, and many of the heathen died of absolute want. The inhabitants of Lichtekfkls indeed suffered less, yet they were often driven to great shifts, frequently having nothing to eat, but a few crow-berries left on the ground during winter, and some small meagre fishes. At other times they lived upon muscles and sea-weeds, which they gathered on the strand at low water. Yet amidst all their poverty they were content, and never complained, but helped each other as far as they could, and when one caught a seal, all the inmates of the house received a share. The missionaries could not relieve them to the extent of their wishes, being themselves reduced to great straits, especially as they had not yet been able to erect a store-house, in which to secure their provisions during the bad weather. Till this defect was removed, the Greenlanders did not reap the full benefit of theif industry during the sum- mer months. Yet, by means of their diligence they were even M188ION IN GREENLAND. laintain them- en to the new mce a strait, they found it ey could often (hem a provi- as the natives t inlet. Yet, ely remove it. at district, for ed of absolute suffered less, uently having l^round during ler times they thered on the rty they were [>ther as far as nmates of the d not relieve ires reduced to 1 able to erect ns during the Greenlanders ring the sum- ley were even then able to dispose of a greater quantity of blubber to the factor at tho colony, than he received from the whole district besides. During the frequent voyages, which our missionaries as well as their converts were obliged to make, they often encountered most imminent perils, but likewise experienced the most won- derful preservation of their lives. I'he following instances may serve as examples. In Marcl 1759, four of the missionaries of Lichtenfels, in one of their voyages, were overtaken by a dreadful snow- storm, and obstructed by the drift-ice, so that they , could neither proceed nor return. After long and severe toiling, however, they reached the shore, but the sea ran so high, that they were afraid to land, lest they should be dashed to pieces against the rocks. The only wish' left them seemed to be that one of them might escape, to tell what was become of the rest. At length the tide made a sufficient opening between the mass- es of floating ice, and thus they could proceed and land with safety. Two Greenlanders, being despatched with letters to Fred- erick Vhuab, were obliged to sit two whole nights in their kajaks upon the ice liich at first constantly broke in with them. It was the third night before they came to a ousc. Had they not then been so fortunate, they would in 11 probability have perished, as their thirst was intolerable, aving had no water for forty-eight hours. Their sweat, oc- asioned by severe and incessant labour, oozed through their lothes, and by the intense cold, was instantly congealed to ice. ne of them had his hands frozen. Both iheir kajaks were ,1so much damaged. f In November the weather was uncommonly tempestuous. At one time the storm shook the mission-house as violently as if there had been an earthquake. Many Greenland houses and boats were damaged, and eight persons were lost at sea. Such was the violence of the wind, that it even split and tore open the ice, but the holes were immediately filled by drifted snow. Before and after the storm, balls of fire were observed in the air in different places. One of them fell near a house M ■l fc^L*. ■'■<^i;i I 44 MISSION IN GREENLAND. Si i W\ W and began to burn it A similar phenomenon was seen about Christmas, at mid-day, while the sun was shining in its usual splendour. Our brethren had not been long settled at Lichtenfels, before many of the natives visited them, especially those who lived near the factory, and on the other side of the island, though the way by land to both places is at least six miles through rugged valleys and over steep cliffs. Besides some widows and their children and some single women, two families took up their abode with them, and diligently attended the preaching of the gospel. Considerable impression was also made on the minds of the neighbouring heathen, who by de- grees obtained a general knowledge of the truths of religion, but as yet, could not resolve to relinquish their pagan customs, and embrace the gospel. When the necessity of conversion was urged upon them, they always had some excuse or other to make for deferriag it to a more convenient season. However the seed of the Word sown by the missionaries, though it lay for a while buried in the earth, did not remain unfruitful. Those, who resided near the factory, were for the most part very desirous to hear the gospel, and when the mis- sionary had preached in one house, they followed him into an- other, in order to hear something more. One of the sailors once remarked, that these Greenlanders acted much more like Christians than the Europeans, since some of them joined to- gether every evening, with great devotion, in praying and sing- ing hymns. The visits to the heathen, living on the east side of the island, in particular, seemed to promise a rich harvest. In January 1760, the first heathen family was baptised at LiCHTENFELS. There was sqme resemblance between it and that of Kayamak,tlie first fruits of 4he mission at New Herrn- HUT. Like the latter it consisted of father, mother, son, and daughter, they all came from the south, and had but lately settled with the brethren. The increase of this new congregatiota was such, that in a few years two hundred and ninety persons resided at Lichtenfels. To return to New-hbrrnhut. The work of the Lord prospered. Many heathen, especially -Southlanders, visited s> th( en n.,^ MISSION IN €}R£ENLAN1>. 45 the place. Some were quite savage and indisposed to list- en to the gospel*. Others were not quite insensible to its im- portance, yet were unwilling to make a profession. They even forbade their relations to hear the gospel, alleging, that they had seen too many examples of people, especially of young persons, who after paying serious attention to the doctrine of Christ^s suffering and death, only once or twice, were so cap- tivated, that they could never rest till they lived with the be- lievers, and that, often to the great grief of their nearest rela- tives. If any one, therefore, resolved to live with the believers, he might be considered as gained over to the faith, and in- stances of leaving the brethren, after residing with them, be- came more and more rare. In general they had weighed the subject for years together ; their final determination in favour of Christianity might, therefore, in most cases, be considered as the effect of the operation of the Holy Ghost on their hfarts. Pleasing instances of this kind were not unfrequent. The num- ber annually added to the Church l^ baptism was between thirty and forty, and some years it exceeded fifty. The in- habitants of this settlement, in 1769, amounted to five hun- dred and forty. About this time our missionaries lost their most useful na- tive assistant, Daniel. He received his first impressions of di- vine truth, under a sermon of the Danish missionary, Mr. Drachart, in tl.3 year 1745, and proving by his walk, that he had sincerely embraced the gospel, he was baptized by that gentleman in 1747, at God-haab, and the following y^ar mov- ed to New-hekbmhut. Our missionaries soon discovered that he was possessed of talents, far superior to the generality of his countrymen, and as his conduct was consistent with his profession, they appointed him to assist them in preaching the m 5 ii". i 'I m * " It shocked me," says Crantz, who was then on a visit in Greenland, " to see many of them pierced to the heart, so that they trembled, snuffed, and blew like frighted deer, and sometimes, like a man in strong convulsions, tugged their coat, or boots^ in order to stifle their convictions, and as soon as the preaching was over, they ran offin^aste, lest the subject should be more closely applied to them." .'■■' 46 MISSION IN GREENLAND. ' ; llf 4 gospel and instructing the natives. In this he was indefatiga- ble, and, when any heathen visited the settlement, he never neglected speaking to them, and explaining all the regu- lations of the place. Yet his zeal was tempered with pru- dence, and when he met with people, who were disinclined to hear, or turned the subject into ridicule, he did not obtrude the gospel upon them, but left them, after giving them a gen- tle, yet serious, reproof. ■ In general, however, the heathen heard him gladly. His manner, when addrei^sing thenit was lively, engaging, and intrepid, but when speaking to his fellow believeis, his discourses were simple, affectionate, and impres- sive. He made frequent use of striking similes, and knew how to apply them with good effect to the hearts and consciences of his hearers. He felt truly interested in the salvation of his countrymen, and spared no pains to promote it ; and for this purpose, besides his constant labours near home, he once un- dertook a journey of eight weeks to a considerable distance to the North, the immediate fruit of which was, that all his rela- tions, then living, followed him to New-Hearkhut, and be- came worthy members of that congregation. He lefl the world in sure prospect of a better inheritance. He was much respected at the Danish colony, and the agents of the trade used to call him the man of God, and listened to his discourses with astonish- ment. Hitherto both the health and the lives of our missionaries had been remarkably preserved. Even those who came first to this country were still in full activity. Notwithstanding the many privations they had suffered, the incessant toils and hardships they had encountered, and the repeated dangers to which they had been exposed, none of them had been afflicted with any serious or alarming sickness. Now, however, a breach was made antong them, by the departure of brother Frederick Boenisch, who entered into the joy of his Lord on July 29th, 1763, in the fifty fourth year of his age, twepty eight of which he had spent in the service of this mission. A singular circumstance occurred in the year 1768. An Angekok, or sorcerer, who had often heard the gospel, but seemingly without effect, was so terrified by a dream, that from MISSION IN GREENLAND. 47 missionaries that time he altered his manner of life, preached repentance and conversion to his former adherents, and despatched mes- sengers to New-Herbnhut with the request, that a missionary would come and instruct them in the doctrines of salvation ; which request, was gladly complied with. It is jt easy to determine, how far this occurrence might tend to rouse the attention of the natives, and thus pave the way for their recep- tion of the gospel ; so much, howevr ss certain, that a new awakening arose in those parts, and extended as far as Lich- TEMFELs and even farther, and many were in the following year added to the Church by baptism.*^ In 1773, brother Christopher Miehael Koenigseer arrived in Greenland, having been appointed to have the superintendency of the whole mission. Besides the faithful discharge of the various and important duties of his office, he rendered essential ser/' " *o the mission, by the correct knowledge he acquired of the 1 Age, though already far advanced in years. Being tht ixibj, missionary in that country, who had had the advan- tage of a learned education, he was qualified to correct the translations of his predecessors, and to add several new versions. Among these xrere, a Greenland Hymn-book, a translation of the Summary of Christian Doctrine, (a kind of catec^ism^ and some smaller pieces. Desirous still further to extend their benevolent labours, our brethren in 1774, began a new settlement, to the south of LiCHTENPELs, uot far from Cape Farewell, to which they gave the name of Lighten Auf. The first missionaries, labouring on this station, were John Soerensen and his wife, and the single brother Gottfried Grillich. Four families of Christian Greenlanders had come with them to begin the new settlement. From the very first many heathen attended the preaching of the gospel, so that they frequently had above one hunared and * Here ends the history of Crantz. t Ten years before this period, brother Mat. Stach had visited this part of the country, which was then but little known, though most of tht inhabitants in the two other settlements had come from it. He spent the winter in these parts, and the immediate fruit of his zealous exertions in preaching the gos- pel, was that a family of six persons moved to New-herrnhut. m ft iii- !!:■:. y ■ *■ : I ! i m; m .Iwi' ■m i • t' Ii5;i f!t| IM 48 MISSION IN GREENLAND. 1 mi M . fifty hearers, which obliged them to perform divine service in the open air, till they could erect a house for that purpose. During the winter of 1775, nearly two hundred persons resided it LicHTEKAU ; and in a few years the number of baptized Greenlanders, belonging to that congregation, amounted to two hundred and five. Some new regulations which were made by the Directors of the Greenland Trading Company in 1776, proved advantageous to the natives in a temporal point of view, but were in other respects detrimental to the niission. An order was issued at the same time, directing that fewer Greenlanders should reside together in one place, which, it was supposed, would promote the trade. In consequence of this, the Christian Greenlanders were in part dispersed, and obliged to take up their residence in difierent places, at the distance of ten or twelve miles from the settlements. This greatly increased the labour of our brethren, as they considered it their duty, besides sending a native assistant with each company, to visit them occasionally themselves. But these jounieys were often rendered extremely difficult, and at times even impossible; and the converts received spiritual injury, by being deprived of the regular instructions of the missionaries.* In 1782 the country was again visited by a dreadful conta- gion, which occasioned great distress, both at New-reeen- HUT and LiCHTENFSLs. In the former place the number cf deaths ftom April till August amounted to one hundred and twenty five, among wliom were several native assistants, and some of the most expert and diligent providers. Many fami- lies were in consequence reduced to great straits ; and some- times there was scarce a sufficient number of healthy persons to bury the dead. In Lichtemfels the disease broke out a little later, but proved equally fatal. Under these afflicting circumstances tho missionaries had this great consolation, that the patients looked forward to their dissolution in assured hope of happiness beyond the grave. * This regulation, being continued in the sequel, led to the establishment of several Greenland villages, or out-placet, in the vicinity of each of the set' tlements. } service in at purpose, ions resided of baptized nted to two )irectors of Ivantageous ere in other as issued at lould reside promote the reenlanders ir residence I miles from our of our s sending a occasionally d extremely le converts the regular dful conta- BVr-REREN- number cf undred and stants, and lany fami- and some- hy persons roke out a e afflicting ation, that sured hope iblishment of :h of the set- MISSION IN GREENLAND. 49 The period now uiiJer review passed without any striking incidents. The settlements at New-hebrnhut and Lichtxn- FBLS received but little increase from heathen embracing the gospel, as few resided in those parts. Lighten au, on the contrary, still remained a gathering-place, where many pagans attended the preaching, and by degrees were embodied with the Church of Christ. Some of these came from a considerable distance. Thus two men visited that settlement in October 1*785, who had come from the east coast, probably a distance of, at least, iivo hundred rniles, having spent the whole sum- mer on their journey. At other tir 3s several hundred savages resided some monthsin their vicinity,forthepurpose of procuring provisions. These occurrences were zealously improved by the missionaries, and they had the pleasure to find, that their tes- timony of the truth as it is in Jesus, in several instances ;vinced its saving power. As various baneful effects were observed to arise from the dispersion of the Christian Greenlanders, they resolved that a missionary and his wife should winter with them in each of their principal provision-places, in order that the regular min- istry of the word and the ordinances, and the schools, might not be interrupted. They made a trial of this measure in 1786, and found it of evident utility ; but in the sequel in- surmountable difHculties prevented its continuance . By degrees however, the converts themselves became sensible, that they suffered much harm in their souls by their long absence from their teachers. Many therefore refused to leave the settlements in future, and most, who had removed, gradually returned. In 1786, brother Koenigseer fell asleep in Jesus, in the sixty fourth year of his age, the last thirteen of which he h«d spent in the service of this mission, being intrusted with the ge- neral superintendency of all its concerns. He was succeeded in his office by brother Jesper Brodersen, a student of theology, who had arrived about two years before. Brother Brodersen resided alternately at New-he£bnhut, LicHTENFELs, and LicHTENAu*, dcvoting all the energies ces of this kind, which came to the knowledge of our brethren, they relate the following in their diary of 1804. ** One of our people called upon us, in order, as he said, to * Per. Actt. Vol. ii. p. 361. 'r r 1 i\ i 1 6" ' ii II, d4 MISSION IN GRRBNLAND. tM ,11 M' , i !& ) tl confess his abominable intention. He informed us, that on account of many quarrels, which lately occurred in his family, (which he now aknowledged to have been mostly provoked by his own inconsiderate language,) he had formed a resolution to seclude himself from all society, by retiring into the wilder- ness. * With this intention,^ said he, * I left home and spent some nights in a lonely place. But as I was about to proceed to a still greater distance, I thought, O ! how happy arc those people, whom the Lord himself rcproveth and chasteneth, when they are ^oing astray , O that I were one of them ! As I was rowing along the ^ea seemed to assume a most dreadful appear- ance, and with all my exertions I could not get forward ; my kajak {appeared fixed to the bottom, though I was in the deepest part of the bay. I was frightened, and immediately tried to re» gain the shore. Here I spent the night in the greatest distress, and as soon as it was day returned to my family with shame and repentance. Now I most fervently thank our Saviour that he delivered me from the ways of destruction. Never m^re will I follow the impulse of my own heart, but He shall be my only Lord and Master.*"' In the year 1804 the missionary Rudolph and his wife expe- rienced an 'almost miraculous preservation of their lives, in attempting to return to Europe, after a service of twenty six years in the Greenland mission. They left Lichtumau on June 18th and in the evening of that day went on board the ship, which was lying off the Danish factory of Julianenhaab ; but were detained by the drift-ice, which blocked up the bay, till the 14th of July, when they weighed anchor. Having, with great difficulty entered Dutch-haven, about two miles from the colony, they were again detained for several weeks by the ice and the continuance of southerly winds. The captain being informed by some Greenlanders, that the sea, at no great distance, was free from ice, once more wjeighed anchor, ou August 22nd, resolved at least to make an * Per. Acct. Vol. iii. p. 109. Craiitz relates in his History of Greenland, that in case of quarrels between husband and wife, one of them sometime^ runs away into the wilderness, abandoning for yeus, and even for life, all hu- man society. Granz, Vol. i. p. 160, MISSION IN GREENLAND. 55 wife expe- lives, in wenty six ENAU on board the nenhaab ; the bay, Having, iiiles from cs by the lers, that nee more make an Crreenland, sometime^ life, all hu- ft' attempt to got into clear water. The wind waa contrary and very high, and there was still much ice within sight. They sailed between huge masses of ice, which made a roaring noise, and caused a most uneasy motion in the ship. To secure her, as far as possible, from damage, several large pieces of ice were fastened to her sides with grappling irons. Thus they cut their way through immense fields of ice, which sometimes rose mountain-high. In this manner they proceeded for three days, encountering many fears and dangers, but happily unconscious of the still more dreadful calamities, which awaited them. " Early on August 25th." writes brother Rudolph*, "a storm arose from the south-west, which drove the ice-mountains close to our ship. The scene was awful and horrible; and we expected that the ship would have been crushed to pieces. Once she struck upon a small rock, but was got off without receiving any damage. But soon after she struck her bows with such a force against a large field of ice, that several planks started at once and the water rushed in. The captain imme- diately jumped into a small boat, with part of the crew; and having landed them on a large field of ice, he returned for another party. The rest were employed in loosing the large boat, in order to save themselves ; for the ship was rapidly filling with water, and perceptibly going down on her starboard side, so that by the time the boat was let down only the larboard gunwale appeared above water. The captiunand all the sailors having left the ship, my wife and I were alone, standing above our knecR m water, and holding fast by the shrouds. At last, Capt. Kiarf- came to our assistance saying, * I cannot possibly forsake these good people.'* By his help wo got into the boat, and likewise had our hammock and bed secured. '^ We left the wreck, being about a league from the land, and about seventy-eight miles distant from Lichtknau. Our boat •See his Journal, which contains a detailed ecconnt of this perilous voyage, in Per Acct. Vol. iv. p. 341—360. fCapt. K. was not the master, of the ship, in which the missionaries sailed, but belonged to one which had been stranded near Statenhuck and was now returning to Europe. m » 66 MISSION IN GREENLAND. i!i:) |! i ' ■ ('4 ' , i t.. ':! jif I ill!' ! I' ^ being heavily laden, and having already taken in much water, we feared she would sink, and were therefore obliged to Nteer for the nearest island. It proved to be a rough, pointed, and naked rock ; at a considerable height, however, we found a small spot covered with short grass. We now endeavoured to land the provisions saved firom the wreck, h> the waves beat frightfully against the rock, and tossed the boat, up and down with such violence, that the rope broke, and she was driven out to sea. In order to bring her back, eight men immediately leaped into the small boat ; but though they came up with the large boat, the fury of the tempest baffled all their efforts to regain the landing place ; they were driven to the other side among the ice, by which both our boats were crushed to pieces ; nor did we entertain the smallest doubt that the sailors had pe- rished, as it seemed impossible for them to get over the ice to the shore, the waves rising so exceedingly*. All our hopes of being saved now vanished, and the whole company gave vent to their feelings in general and loud cries and lamentations. — In the evening we lay down to rest, close together, without tent or covering. As it continued to rain heavily the whole of thb and the following day and night, the water rushed down upon us in torrents from the summit of the rock. We were completely soaked in wet, and lay in a pool of water. But this was in reality a benefit to us, as we were thus supplied with fresh water. " August 27th, the two captains and most of the sailors got ready to try to gain the shore by walking across the ice ; and with great difficulty succeeded in their attempt. We would willingly have gone with them, but having now been two days without tasting any food, we felt ourselves too much enfeebled for such an enterprise. Thus we were left alone on the rock, with the ship's cook, who likewise was unable to follow his com- rades. In this dreadful situation we had no hope, but what we derived from the Lord our almighty Saviour. We now saw no other prospect before us, than that of ending our days on ♦Their fears were fortunately unfounded, as all the sailors, excepting one, succeeded in their eflbrts to get to hind. V.' MISSION IN GRBKNL4ND. 67 this barren rock. The thoughts of lying here unburicd, as food for ravens and other birds of prey, which were always ho- vering around us, troubled us^or a short time ; but the^conso- lations of our Saviour preponderated, and we noon felt entirely resigned to his will/^ The captains and sailoru, having meanwhile reached the land, immediately dispatched some Greenlanders in search of brother Rudolph and his wife. These Greenlanders, after rowing about the whole day of September the Snd, without seeing any person on the rock, were on the point of returning, conclud- ing that they had perished. Fortunately, however, sister Rudolph, happening to raise herself, discovered the Greeti- landers. From them our missionaries got a little seals^-fat id a few herrings, having been without food for nin^ays. As tliey came in their kajaks, and had no other boat with them, brother Rudolph and his wife were obliged to spend another nigl ' on the rock, and wait till the evening of the next day, wl icu :a skin-boat arrived. In her they embarked, and after enduring several hardships, reached the colony of Julianenhaab in the evening of the 8th, and proceeded to Licht£Mau on the 11th, where they were affectionately welcomed by their fellow missionaries and the whole congregation, who joined them in grateful praises to God for this wonderful preservation of their lives. Here they remained till the following May, when they again prepared for their voyage to Europe. After a very tedious and difficult passage in a Greenland boat, froir Lichtrnau to LicRTENFELs, they left the latter place, oh Llv. 13th of Sep- tember, in one of the Danish ships, and being favoured with a very expeditious and pleasant voyage, arrived in Copenhagen uu the 3rd of October. Little did our brethren in Greenland imagine that the war, whfch during this period was raging with such violence on the continent of Europe, would extend its ravages to the remote corner of the earth, which they inhabited. But, though they were happily out of the reach of contending armies, yet they experienced some of the fatal effects of the contest. The rupture between Great Britain and Denmark, occasioned a I'M • i ' t M ■■ < 58 MISSION IN Gli£BNLAND. ii'':i ] •] )\ X I 'i ■Ij temporary suspension of the accustomed intercourse between the latter country and her colonies, which are wholly dependant upon Europe for support. This awakened many gloomy ap- prehensions, both among our brethren and the other colonists; and this fear was considerably increased, as one of the two ships, sent out by the English governtiient in 1808, was lost in the ice, and the provisions, prepared for them m London in 1809, could not be sent, as it was found inconvenient to fit out ships from Great Britain to Greenland. Another misfortune they experienced was the capture of a Danish provision-ship by the British, and thus, only one small vessel arrived that year, the cargo of which was by no means sufficient to supply the many factories on the coast. Our missionaties in New- HEBRKHUT and LicHTEMFELs thus cxprcss themselves on the occasion: '* though we have not yet felt absolute want of the necessaries of life, yet we are obliged to measure (as it were) every mouthful we eat, to make our provisions last as long as possible.^^ Their stock of wine was so reduced, that they could but very seldom celebrate the Lord's Supper, which was a great grief to their converts. Another very serious inconvenience was the want of sufficient change of clothing, especially linen, and of tobacco, which is the principal medium of traffic in this country. This distress was felt most severely at Lichtexau, as ap- pears from the following extract of a letter, written by the mis- sionary Beck in 1813. " In 1807 we received the last regular supplies ; which were sufficient, in addition to what we had spared in former years, to maintain us for a considerable time ; and as we hoped, that the interruption occasioned by the war would not last long, we felt no anxiety, but when both the colonists and our brethren at New-herbnuut and Lichtenfels began to suffisr want, we even helped them out of our store to various neces- sary articles, of which, however, we ourselves afterwards felt the want. In the north there was yet some trade, by which partial relief was obtained, but here nothing could be had from that source. Yet we thanked God, that there stiU existed the means of supporting life, though we suffered many privations, MISSION IN GREENLAND. 50 se between ' dependant gloomy ap- r colonists; of the two , was lost in London in Dt to fit out r misfortune ovision-ship irrived that It to supply es in New- elves on the want of the (as it were) St as long as ,t they could 1 was a great convenience icially linen, raffic in this NAU, as ap- by the mis- lies; which d in former fis we hoped, ild not last ists and ouc ;an to suffer irious neces- ;erwards felt by which had from existed the privations, such as of beer, coffee, sugar, and wine, and afterwards of butter and salt : we made the latter last as long as possible, by boiling fish in salt water; and though whatever was sent to us in 1810; did not arrive here till 1812, we have to thank our heavenly Father for having given us our daily bread. At last we were the only people that had any tobacco. By this we were enabled to purchase birds and fishes from the Green- landers, as also furs for our boats and clothing We had like- wise some seed left, and got a small supply of garden-stuff. The Greenlanders brought us scurvy-grass in barter for tobac- co. The latter article, however, became at last so scarce that a pound was worth Ts. 6d. *." In this distressful situation the colonies continued till the year 1811, when the British government generously afforded every facility to the Danes to supply their Greenland factories, by permitting Danish provision-ships, furnished with a proper license, to sail thither. By this humane measure, on the part of England, they were relieved from immediate distress, and all anxiety respecting the future. While this regulation continued in force, one of our missionaries, John Conrad Kleinschmidt, whose wife had entered into the joy of her Lord, after a residence of nearly nineteen years in Greenland, resolved to bring his five children to Europe, and for this purpose set saii in the ship Freden, bound for Leith in Scotland. They left N ew- HEaaxHUT on Septem\)er 2nd, 1812, but owing to un- favourable weather, did not lose sight of the coast till the 25th. The wind was fair, and they had the prospect of a speedy and pleasant voyage, when suddenly there arose from the north-west a most tremendous storm, which raged with un- abating fury for about three days and two nights. In the even- ing of the 29th, when it was at its height, accompanied with thunder and lightning, a flash struck the ship. Two sailors were thrown down ; one of whom instantly expired. Tlie cap- Per. Acct. Vol. vi. p. 196. In some of the colonies the distress was still greater. The colonists were reduced to the necessity of eating small herrings, muscles, and even sea-weeds j many of them therefore left the country, Per. Acct. Vol, V. p. 195. t.- ■■ ■ I r ft i : 11 I'll" '' 'liS; m : ttl ■ 1 i' \fl I 'Is rill! H'f-m fiiNi'€; ;* *! 00 MISSION IN GREENLAND. tain and all on board were filled with the utmost consternation, and the former exclaimed : '*We are all lost, and there is no other ship near to save us." Fortunately, however, it was soon discovered, that the ship had not taken fire, nor sustained any very serious damage. In the sequel they encountered several severe gales andjcoutrary winds, which so prolonged the voyage that they were put on short allowance of water, which was pe- culiarly trying to the children. This privation, however, lasted only five days, as they came in sight of the Scottish coast on the 8th of October, and two days after cast anchor in Leith Roads. During their stay there, one of brother Kleinsch- midt^s daughters, a child onlyj three years old, died after a short illness. On this, as well as on every other occasion, he and his company experienced the most affectionate attention from many worthy gentlemen at Leith and Edinburgh, who proved themselves sincere and generous friends to our missions.* During his absence a most tragical event occurred in the congregation, which he had hitherto served in the gospel. A party of Christian Greenlanders, having celebrated Christmas at the settlement, were returning to one of the out-places, where they resided by an order of government, intended to promote the interests of trade. Tiixcy set out in their skin- boat, in January 1813, when the cold was so intense, that the thermometer stood twelve degrees below Reaumur''8 freezing point. They had scon to encounter the floating ice, by which their boat was crushed to pieces. They however escaped upon a large field of ice, and drove about for twenty four hours, when during the night a violent storm arose from the north, which carried them out to sea. Here they must all have perished, as nothing more was heard of them. They were seventeen in number, old and young, and all baptised members of the congregation at Lichtemau. After spending the winter at Fulnck in Yorkshire, and hav- ing again married, brother Kleinschmidt and his wife, in com- pany of the missionary Gorke* and his wife and their infant * For a circumstantial account of this Toyage,see Per. Acct. Vol. v. p. 334, 341. + Brother Gorkc had lived in Greenland before, but left it seven years ago m{ M'l MISSION IN GREENLAND. 6i daughter, and of brother Mueller and sister Goll, sailed from Leith in the Danish ship Hualfisken for Greenland. They left Scotland on May 24th, 1813 and, after a safe and expe- ditous voyage of five weeks, arrived at Godhaven in Diskobay, the captain, contrary to his engagement, refusing to land them near any of the mission settlesaents. This ungenerous] con- duct on his part was the more reprehensible, as^ there was every facility of landing them either at Lichtenfels or New- HERRNHUT. Evcu the mate and sailors remonstrated with him on the cruelty of his behaviour ; but to no purpose, for he continued his course day and night, and the only reply he made was : " never mind, they have the summer before them." The consequence was, that they had to travel back in a boat, coast- ing it all the way, six hundred miles to New Herbnhut, and ninety more io Lichtenfels, and Brother Kleinschmiot and his wife, after reaching New-herrnkut, had still to per- >. form a voyage of five hundred miles, before they arrived at Lichtenau, their place of residence. But through the Lord''s mercy they all got home before winter set in, though brother Xleinschmidt^s party were four months in completing their voyage along this rocky and dangerous coast*. All the toils and perils of their journey were quickly forgotten, when they found themselves again in the midst of their brethren and sis- ters, and beheld the grace of God, which prevailed in the Greenland congregation. The affairs of the mission were now again brought into their regular course. Each of the three settlements was provided with the requisite number of missionaries, and every anxious appprehension respecting their support was re- moved, in consequence of the regular intercourse re-opened with Europe. Hereby our brethren were animated to re- newed exertions in promoting the cause of God, and the best interests of their fellow-men, in these dreary regions. Their time and attention were particularly occupied in de- vising means for enlarging the acquaintance of the natives with to pay a visit to Europe, where he had been thus long detained in consequence of the war. The rest were new missionaries. t Per. Acct. Vol. vi. p. 199. ., M i- -J 02 MISSION IN GREENLAND. .\, /:''^ l! J • (% 1 the doctrines of the Bible. A version of the Harmony of the Four Gospels, together with select portions of the prophecies of Isaiah had been in use among them for several years. To add to their sources of information on scripture-truths, brother Gorke, about this time, translated a small work, entitled, Jesus, the Friend of Children, being a short compendium of the Bible, and recommended by a Society of pious ministers in Denmark, for distribution among the Greenlanders. But their chief concern was to furnish them with a good and correct translation of the New Testament ; to which they were greatly encouraged by the kind offer of both the British and Foreign and the Edinburgh Bible Societies, to get the work printed for them. The execution of this important undertaking was com- mitted to brother Kleinschmidt, who had obtained great pro- ficiency in the language by his long residence in the country. His many other avocations, however, and his desire that the manuscript should be previously revised by the other mission, aries, who possessed a competent knowledge of the language, in some measure, retarded its progress; but this temporary delay eventually proved a real benefit, as it tended to render the version more correct. According to the latest intelligence received from Gree^i- land, and which brings down the history of this mission to the spring of 1817, it appears, that amidst the imperfections and occasional deviations of individual members of the congrega- tion, the work of God was prospering in all the three settlements, and the word of the cross displaying its converting and trans- forming pov.er in old and young. The peace of God, unity of spirit, and a determination to spend their lives for the Lord Jesus Christ, prevailed among our missionaries ; and they lived in habits of cordial love and friendship with the gentlemen of the Danish factories and all the colonists. In November 1816 they had the joy to baptize an adult heathen at NEw-HERavHUT, a circumstance which had not occurred in that settlement for sixteen years, and on this ac- count made a deeper and more solemn impression on all who witnessed this sacred transaction. In the same place the mis- sionary, Henry Menzel, entered into the joy of his Lotd, on MISSION IN GREENLAND. 03 the 2l8(t of October, 1816. He had laboured thirty-three years mth zeal and faithfulness in the Greenland mission. Since the commencement of this mission a very remarkable difference has taken place in the state of the country, in a moral point of view. In the neighbourhood of New-herrn-' HUT and LiCHTENFELs scarce any heathen reside, most of the inhabitants having been baptized eitlier by the Danish mis- sionaries or our brethren, and acquired a general knowledge of the truths of Christianity. These settlements, therefore, may be considered as forming two Christian congregations, the children and youths of which arc baptized in infancy, and from their earliest years instructed in the doctrines of the gospel> and upon giving sufficient evidence of the sincerity of their profession, admitted to all the ordinances and privileges of the Church. And our missionaries have had the pleasure of finding that hardly any of their young people, have entirely forsaken the fellowship of the faithful ; for, though they might for a season remain spiritually dead, they have sooner or later been awakend by the Spirit of God, to a sense of their lost condition by nature and their need of a Saviour, and by his grace been taught to deny ungodliness and worldly lusts, and to live soberly, righteously, and godly in this present world. Thus has God^s promise to his Church been verified also in this country : '* Instead of thy fatJiers shall be thy children.^ In LiCHTENAU the case is in some degree different. Here there is still a large field for missionary labours, as a very con- siderable number of heathen still reside in that neigMv urhood. To them our brethren are daily proclaiming the unsearchable riches of Christ. Many pagans also visit ^hem and behave with civility. For the most part indeed they come only to be 8up])lied with the necessaries of life ; now and then, however, a desire is excited for the bre^d of life, and the seed of the gospel falls on good ground, where it produi s the fruits of "repentance towards God, and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ." Thus some heathen are annually added to the Church by baptism. The long intercourse of the natives with Europeans, added to the more potent influence of the gospel, has eflected the r- 1 1 ''■1 ' '■ . K ,n -4»v.-»*^-**»*s«fw.ii,j«(»»,«.„, I fK: m CHAP. II. MISSION IN LABRADOR. t-\ Labrador lies on the east side of Hudson^s bay, extending from latitude 57° to 60° north. Although this latitude is not as high by several degrees as that of Greenland, yet the cold here is far more intense.* .During the winter Fahrenheit's thermometer often falls thirty or more degrees below the O ; and though the houses of the missionaries are heated by large cast-iron stoves, the windows and walls are all the winter co- vered with ice, and the bed>cIothes freeze to the walls. Rum freezes in the air like water, and rectified spirits soon become thick like oil. From December to June the sea is so com- pletely frozen over, that no open water is to be seen. Some of the missionaries venturing once, during the month of February, to make a journey from Nain to some Esquimaux, living at the distance of forty miles, endured extreme hardships from the cold. Though wrapped in furs, yet their eyelids froze toge- ther in such a manner that they were continually obliged to pull them asunder, and by constant rubbing prevent them from closing. One of them returned with a pain in his side; another with his hands frozen and swelled like a bladder ; and it was' only throi'gh God's mercy that their lives were preserved. It is no ' ucommon case in winter for some of the natives to be found frozen to death. The few summer months, on the other hand, are so much the hotter, the thermometer sometimes rising to the eighty sixth degree of Farenheit. Swarms of musketoes infest the air, whose sting frequently causes painful swelliuTs. *T' ', leason assigned ^brthis is, that the north-west wind, which is the St:, .ust, comes over au tu .1 of the sea to our settlements in Greenland, by V'hich means the; odd is lessened : on he contrary this severe wind, which prevails the greater part of winter in Labrador, comes to that coast over an immense frozen continent. Brifour feet long, and can be well managed only by an expert Esquimau. The other dogs follow like a flock of sheep ; if one of them receives a lash, he generally bites his neighbour, and the bite goes round. Their strength and speed, even without food, are astonishing. The Esquimaux, however, find it more conve- nient to go from place to place in their boats, when the sea is open, being then much less exposed to the cold, than when crossing the ice in their sledges. Their journeys, therefore, are more frequent in summer than in winter. In their pagan state the Esquimaux appear rather more de- praved than the Greenlanders. Their ideas relative to God, and religious and moral subjects, sice as confind as those of the latter ; and in their superstitious notions and practices there is no discernible difference between the two nations. Their kajaks, skin-boats and other implements are of the same construction with those of the Greenlanders. The missionary settlements lie on the eastern coast. The disposition, on the part of the Brethren to attempt the conversion of the Esquimaux, originated with our missionaries in Greenland, who were led to conjecture, thnt the Esquimaux were a branch of the Greenland nation. Matthew Stach, in particular, entered with great ardour into this scheme, and for that purpose applied, in the year 175S, to the HudsonVbay Company for permission to preach the gospel to the Indi? -"' belonging to their factories : but no attention was at that tix. '^ paid to his application. In consequence of this failure some of our Brethren in London, joined by several well disposed mer- chants, fitted out a vessel to trade on the coast of Labrador, four Brethren having declared themselves willing to settle there, for the purpose of learning the language and preaching the gospel f ^*^ natives. One Christian Erhard offered to go v ith the vci^ \. In the capacity of mate on board a Dutch ship, he had been several voyages to Davies'' Straits on the whale o2 i ■. I'. Kt" i y ■ t 1 1 ^#^. 08 MISSION IN LABRADOR. U . I fishery, and had visited at New-hcrrnhut, where he had learned a little Greer^i ndir^ and was now residing in the Brethren's settlemer at . ^' iu Holland. Thjit' con;|.day sailed from London on the 17th of May 1769, and on the last day of July entered a fine bay on the coast of Labrador, which, in honour to one of the owners of the ship, is still called Niabefs Haven. Here they resolved to settle, and for this purp^ r '. ted a house, the frame and materials of which they Drought with tliom. They called the place HoPKDALE. A few weeks after Erhard sailed farther to the north, for the purpose of trade. He could make himself tolerably understood by the Esquimaux; and as they were afraid to come on board, on account of the guns, he and five of the crew went, in an unarmed boat, into a bay between the islands. Here they were probably all murdered by the savages. As the captain had not another boat, no search could be made for *hem at that time ; but on the return of the ship the next reason, some of their remains were found, with evident marks of their having been murdered. This melan lioly event obliged the captain to represent to those four brethren, who had, come out as missionaries, that having lost six of his men, he could not return to Europe, unless they would consent to go with him, and assist in workin<^ nhe ship. Though they deep- ly regretted the necessity, yoc under existing circumstances, they could not x< "use his request. The ship sailed again to the coast the following year ; and the house was found still standing, hut it vas not ' ^emed expedient to renew the mis- sion at that time. The undertaking, however, though relinquished for a few years, was .^cver lost sight of. Jens Haven, a missionary in Greenland and acquainted with the language cf xhaX country, who, before he went thithe- ''n 1758, had cherisLcd an ardent desire for the convers;'^ of the Esquimaux, was induced again to offer his services fo^ isf terprise. His offer being accepted by the directors of the missii ns, he came to England in 1764. After many fruitless bttempts to attain his object, he was at length recommended to the governor of Newfoundland, Sir Hugh Palliser, who received him with great kindness and of- ^i^--...-*- MISSION IN LABRADOR. 60 learned itliren's •f* May on the yncrs of resolved me and lied the irther to himself ey irere and five veen the savages, be made the next nt marks ly event who had, men, he nt to go deep- istancesy again to id still the mis- OT a few Dnarv in • country, ardent E;d again Lccepted In 1764. was at |ind, Sir and of- fered him a passage on board his own ship. This, however, was declined by Haven, who only requested a letter of re- commendation to the governor of St. John^s. This being readily complied with, he went with the first ship sailing for that colony. The governor immediately on his arrival issued a proclamation in his favour, stating the object of his voyage to Labrador, and ordering that every assistance should be given him.* After various delays and vexations, he at length landed on tiie coast of Labrador, at Quirpont, where he arrived just in time to prevent a murderous plot. Some people had collected there, and were holding a council for the purpose of destroving the Esquimaux. He went boldly up M them, shewed the governor's proclamation, and, though net without difficulty, succeeded in]|[diverting them from tl^eir barbarous design. His first interview with the natives afforded him the liveliest joy, as appears from his own narrative. " September 4th 1764," saith he, " was the welcome day, when I saw an Exquimau arrive n the harbour. I ran to meet him, addressed him in the laost friendly manner in the Greenlandic language; and to my inexpressible joy found he understood me. I desired him to return, and bring four of the chiefs of his tribe with him, to which he readily consented. Meanwhile I put on my Green- lam ^ dress, and met them on the beach, inviting them to come on .uorc. They cried, * Here is an Innuit (a countryman of ours.') I answered, ' I am your countryman and friend.'' They seemed astonished, behaved very quietly, and I continued the conversation for a long time. At length they desired me to ac- company them to an island, about an hour's row from the shore, adding that there I should find their wives and children, who would receive me as a friend. This appeared rather a hazard- ous undertaking, but conceiving it to be of essential service to * This proclamation contains the following sentence, " Hitherto the Es- quimaux have been considered in no other light than as thieves and murder* ers,but as Mr. Haven has formed the laudable plan of not only uniting these people vrith the English nation bift also of instructing them in the Christian religion ; I require, by virtue of the power delegated to me, that all men, whomsoever it may concern, lend him all the assistance in their power." Brit/ Account of Mission among Esquimaux Indians. !:'i m 70 MISSION IN LABBADOR. ■iif ; i ! i - I '•'I'd iis^';.' the miMionary cauie, that I should venture my life amongst them and endeavour to become better acquainted with their nation, I confidently turned to the I^ord in prayer, and thought within myself, * I will go with them in thy name ; if they kill me, my work on earth will be done, and I shall live with thee, but f f they spare my life, I shall firmly believe it to be thy will that they should hear and embrace the gospel.^ I accord- ingly went, and as soon as we arrived there, all set up a shout, ourJHend is come. They carried me on shore and beset me so closely on all sides, that I could neither stir nor turn. Having prevailed on them to place, themselves in rows before me, I explained to them my object in coming to visit them, promising, that if they were willing to be taught, I would return next spring with more of my brethren, build a house on their land, and daily discourse with them of the way to life and hap- piness.*" . Having had much agreeable conversation with them. Haven returned to Quirpont, where he stayed about a fortnight, and several times preached to the crew of the vessel. On his arri- val at Newfoundland, Sir H. Palliser and the Board of trade, expressed their entire approbation of his proceedings, and their wish soon to see a mission established there. Haven, therefore, made a second voyage to that country the ensuing year, accom- panied by Christian Laurence Drachart, formerly one of the Danish missionaries in Greenland, and two other brethren. They penetrated farther into the interior ; and on their return to the English ships, met with several hundred Esquimaux, to whom they preached the gospel, not without apparent im- pression. Greatly, however, as the formation of a mission in this country was desired, not only by the Brethren, but also l^ several persons of rank in England ; various difficulties for some years impeded its establishment. During this season of suspense some Esquimaux came, in 1768, to Chateau bay and renewed their practices of robbing and murdering. They wore attacked by a party of English ; * Pc*. Acct. Vol. ii, p. 103. MISSION IN LABRADOR. 71 some wprokilled, others made prisonerg and carried to New. ibundlaiul. Three of the latter* a woman and her two aons, the one about thirteen and the other six years of age, were brought to England. The elder of these two boys, whose name was Karpik, was presented by Sir H. Palltser to the Urethren^s Society for the Furtherance of the Gospel among the Heathen. He possessed great vivacity, quickness of apprehen- sion and docility, and, though he was at times rather sullen and obstinate, showed in general many good qualities. Being placed in the Brethren's School at Fulnek in Yorkshire, he was taught reading and writing, in which he attained consi- derable proficiency. The instructions he received on religrous subjects likewise made a salutary impression on his mind ; he was often greatly affected, and would ask many pertinent ques- tions. Here he was taken ill with the small-pox. During this sickness he was, according to his earnest request, ^made partaker of holy baptism. The ceremony was performed in the Esqui- mau language by one of the missionaries, then waiting to proceed to Labrador. Soon after, in the year 1769, he departed this life, calling on the name of the Lord. Our Brethren greatly regretted this event, because it disappointed thehr hopes of seeing this youth become a useful servant of Jesus among his countrymen. His mother, Mikak, was treated with great kindness in Eng- land, and received many favours from some of the royal family and other persons of distinction. Her joy was great at meeting with the missionary Haven, as he could converse with her in her native tongue. She importuned him to return and help her poor countrymen, whom she described as being in the most ruinous condition. Her repeated applications to those persons in power, by whom she was noticed, had considerable influence in forwarding the projected mission. The consequence was, that, on the report of the Board of Trade to the Privy Council, a resolution was taken in favour of the establishment of a mis- lion in Labrador ; and on the eighth of May, 1769, an order in council was issued to this effect : " That the land in Esqui- mau bay, desired by the Unitas Fratrum should be granted r 1 * I n |v. ■«■.» si! ^ r's -I- I I1 1 I , 1 yln 1 mm " 72 9iI8SION IN J^ABRADOR. to them and their Society for the Furtherance of the Gospel among the Heathen; and they be protected in their laudable undertaking.'" Every facility being thus offered by goyemment for estab- lishing, a mission on this coast, some of our brethren in London and other places formed a company, in order to fit out a ship, to convey the missionaries to Labrador, and make an annual voyage thither for the purpose of supplying them with provi- sions, and carrying on a trade with the natives. They purchased a brig of about a hundred and twenty tons burden. In her the three missionaries, Jens Haven, Lawrence Drachart and Stephen Jensen sailed to Labrador in 1770, merely for the purpose of exploring the coast, and fixing on a proper spot where to build. They landed on an island, where they met with a number of Esquimaux, who behaved with|great insolence, till awed by the report of the ship^s guns. A couple of days after, they again ven- tured to go on shore, met the natives in a friendly mannci, and preached the gospel to them. In sailing from the island to the main land, though but a distance of a few miles, having to pass between a number of islets and concealed rocks ialong an un- known coast without chart or pilot, chey were exposed to great danger; but were mercifully preserved, and safely reached a harbour on the eastern extremity of the continent, to which they gave the name of Unity Harbour. Having discovered a piece of land near this harbour, suitable for a missionary settle- mmt, they found the Esquimaux not only willing to sell it to them, but very desirous that a company of Brethren might come and take possession of it. Filled with gratitude to the Lord, who had so graciously prospered their enterprise, they returned to England, to spend the winter in making the needful preparations for carrying their design into full elTect. During this interval, brother Haven married, and the offer of several other brethren, besides those mentioned above, to join the mission, was accepted with humble thanks to the Lmrd for in- clining so many of his people, to sacrifice all the comforts of civilized society, and venture themselves among savages, where, besides a thousand other hardships, they might be hourly MISSION IN LABRADOR. T6 exposed to perish in their very attempts to humanize these wretched barbarians, and teach them the knowledge of God our Saviour. The whole company consisted of three married couples, a widower and seven single brethren, in all fourteen peri■ i^nt 1 1 , .' 1 1 gospel, boldly reproved them, and even silenced the Angekaiks, or sorcerers, while performing their superstitious rites and in- cantations. These of course employed all their diabolical arts to prevent their countrymen from receiving the gospel. This rendered the following occurrence the more remarka- ble. A man, whose name was Aiiauke, departed this life, call* ing on the name of Jesus. The first time the missionaries saw him at Chateau-bay, four years before, he had all the appear- ance of a thief and murderer ; but, after hearing the gospel se- veral times, so striking a change took place in him, that his very features lost their ferocity. In 1773 he pitched his tent at Nain, and stayed there till November, when he removed to his winter house ; but some time after returned on (bot,* with no other view than to hear the gospel. As it is impossible to travel during the first months jf winter, they heard nothing of Anauke till his wife came to the settlement in February, and related, " that when her husband fell sick in December, he prayed earnestly to the Saviour, and not only shewed no fear of death, but even declared, that he had no wish to live any longer in this world, but would rather go to his Saviour-'^ When his wife, observing his end to be approaching, began to howl and cry, according to the custom of the heathen, exclaim- ing. " O my dear husband, wilt thou leave me and thy two children Y" he calmly replied, ** Weep not, I go to the Saviour, who loves men so much.^^ He would not suffer an angekokt to come near him during his sickness. This is the more striking, as he had no Christian friend at hand to instruct him, and none were present, whom he might wish to please by speaking of Je- sus. Thti angekok himself related it to the missionary with considerable displea3ure. The deceased was ever after known among the natives by the appellation of The mavi whom the Saviour took to himself. X *This is a strong evidence of his eagerness to hear tne gospel, as the Esqui, maux are not accustomed to travel on foot ; in summer they go in their boats and in winter on sledges. t These sorcerers are also the physicians of the Esquimaux, and make use of certain spells and incantations for the recovery of their patients. \ Brief Account, &c. MISSION IN LABRADOR. 77 ingekoks, 38 and in- olical arts • yemarka- life, call- taries saw e appear- gospel se- , that his 1 his tent moved to 'ot,* with ossibleto I nothing nary, and mber, he 10 fear of live any ^aviour-'' t)egan to exclaim- thy two Saviour, ekokf to striking, ■nd none of Je- •y with known tfie Esqui. cir boats, lako use ■1 I This occurrence ff/)cour-<>gcd Cue missionaries to select from among their hearers ouch as appeared the most seriously im- pressed with divine truths, and to form them into a class of Catechumens, in order to give them more particular instruc- tion, snd to prepare them for holy baptism. They also resolved to erect a proper chapel, as the room in their house, hitherto used for their meetings of worshipj was not sufficiently large to accommodate their hearers, which occasionally amounted to some hundredf . They likewise began to build boats, and make various im- plements and utensils for the Esquimaux, hoping thereby to in- troduce a degree of civilization among them, to prevent their going to the south to steal boats, and also to lessen the ex- penses of the mission, by bartering these articles to the natives for whalebone and blubber. In the year 1774 four of the missionaries undertook a voy- age for the purpose of exploring the coast to the north of Nain. This expedition was attended with most melancholy conse- quences. After enduring incredible disasters and escaping many imminent dangers, they suffered shipwreck on their re- turn, the vessel being driven on a rock, where she remained fixed, and finally broke to pieces. After a most anxious night, they early the next morning betook themselves to the boat. This was likewise dashed against the rocks. Two of them, the brethren Brasen and Lehman, lost their lives ; the other two. Haven and Lister, together with the sailors, saved themselves by swimming, and reached a barren rock. Here they suffered incredibly from hunger and excessive cold, and must inevitably have perished, had they not found it practicable to draw the boat on the rock, and so far to repair the damage she hadsus- taiiivd as, on the fourth day after their shipwreck, io venture again into her. The wind ^as in their favour ; and they were providentially observed by an Esquimaux in his kajak, who towed them iuto the harbour of Nain. Unappalled by this calamity. Haven and Lister, accom- panied by brother Beck, the following spring ventured on an- oi:her reconnoitering voyage along the south coatt, penetrated 78 MISSION IN LABRADOR. 5: WM as far as Old Hopedale ; and after some search found a place near Avertok, more eligible for a missionary settlement than any yet discovered. But, before the directors of our missions could consider the expediency of occupying this station, they had commissioned brother Haven to begin a new settlement at Okkak, about one hundred and fifty miles to the north of Nain. Accompanied by brother Stephen Jensen, he proceeded thither in the sum- mer of 1775. They purchased the land from the Esquimaux, fixed the boundaries of it, and the following year established themselves in this place. They immediately began to preach the gospel to the heathen in the neighbourhood, and though the progress of conversion here as well as at Nain was but slow, yet it was sufficient to preserve the zoal and animate the hope of the missionaries. In 1781 there belonged to the con- gregation at Okkak thirty eight baptised Esquimaux, and about ten catechumens. In the yeair 178S two of the missionaries experienced a very striking preservation of their lives. :r- : i Early on March the 11th the brethren Liebisch and Turner left Nain to go to Okkak, a journey of one hundred and fifty miles. They travelled in a sledge drawn by dogs, and ano- ther sledge with Esquimaux joined them, the whole party con- sisting of five men, one woman and a child. Every thing seemed to favour the undertaking ; the weather was fine and remarkably serene, and the track over the frozen sea was in the best order, so that they travelled at the rate of six or seven miles an hour. All therefore were in good spirits, hoping to reach Okkak in two or three days. Having passed the islands in the bay, they kept at a considerable distance from the shore, both to gain the smoothest part of the ice, and to avoid the high and rocky promontory of Kiglapeit. About eight oVlock they met a sledge with Esquimaux driving towards the land ; who obscurely 'ntinsated that it might be well not to proceed. But as our missionaries saw no reason for it, they paid no re- gard to these hints, and went on. In a while, however, their own EsqiiimAux remarked, that there was a swell under the ice. \m d a place nent than isider the mtsMoned About one ompanicd the sum- quimaux, itablished to preach 1 though was but imate the ) the con- nd about ienced a I Turner and fifty and ano- irty con- ry thing fine and ts in the or seven oping to ! islands e shore, oid the o^clock e land; proceed. I no re- ', their he ice. MISSION IN LABRADOR. 79 i It was then hardly perceptible, except on applying the ear close to the ice, when a hollow, grating and roaring noise was heard, as if ascending from the abyss. The weather remained clear, except towards the east, where a bank of light clouds interspersed with some dark streaks appeared, lltut :\a the wind blew hard from the northwest, no sudden change of weatlier was expected. The sun had now reached his height, and there was as yet little or no alteration in the appearance of the sky. But the motion of the sea under the ice had grown so percept- ible as rather to alarm the travellers, and they began to think it prudent to keep closer to the shore. The ice in many places had fissures and cracks, some of which formed chasms of one or two feet wide, but as they are not uncommon even in the best state, and the dogs easily leap over them, the sledge fol- lowing without danger, they arc terrible only to new comers. As soon as the sun declined, the wind increased and rose to a storm, the bank of clouds from the east began to ascend, and the dark streaks put themselves in motion against the wind. The snow was driven about by partial whirlwinds, both on the ice and from off the peaks of the high mountains, and filled the air. At the same time the swell had increased so much, that its effects upon the ice became very extraordinary and a- larming. The sledges, instead of gliding along smoothly upon an even surface, sometimes ran with violence after the dogs, and s)iortly after seemed with difficulty to ascend the rising hill, as the elasticity- of the vast body of ice of many leagues square, and in some places three or four yards in thickness, supported by a troubled sea, occasioned an undulatory motion, not unlike that of a sheet of paper accommodating itself to the surface of a rippling stream. Noises cfiused by the bursting of the ice at a distance, and resembling the report of cannon, were now likewise heard in many directions. ' The Esquimaux, therefore, drove with all haste towards the shore, intending to take up their night-quarters on the south side of the Nirak. But, as it plainly appeared the ice would break and disperse in the open sea, Mark, (who drove the sledge of the missionaries) advised to push forward to the north v,4. 80 MISSION IN LABRADOR. fi l| 1 of the Nirak, from whence he hoped the track to Okxak might still remain entire. To this proposal the company agreed, but when the sledges approached the coast the prospect before them was truly terrific. The ice, having broken loose from the rocks, was forced up and down, grinding and breaking into a thousand pieces against the precipices, with a tremendous noise, which, added to tLe raging of the wind, and the snow driving about in the air, nearly deprived the travellers of the power of hearing or seeing any thing distinctly. To make the land at any risk was now the only hope left, but it was with the utmost difficulty the affirighted dogs could be forced forward, the whole body of the ice sinking frequently below the rocks, then rising above them. As the only moment to land was that when the ice gained the level of the coast, the attempt was extremely nice and hazardous. However, by God^s mercy, it succeeded ; both sledges gained the 8hore> and were drawn up the beach, though with much difficulty. • The travellers had hardly time to reflect with gratitude to God on their safety, when tfiat part of the ice, from which they had just now made good their landing, burst asunder, and the water, forcing itself from below, covered and precipitated it into the sea. In an instant, as if by a signal given, the whole mass of ice, extending for several miles from the coast, and as far as the eye could reach, burst, and was overwhelmed by the rolling waves. The sight was tremendous and awfully grand, the large fields of ice, raising themselves out of the water, striking i^ainst each other, and plunging into the deep, with a violence not to be described, and a noise Vike the discharge of innumer- able batteries of heavy guns. The darkness of the night, the roaring of the wind and sea, and the dashing of the waves and ice against the rocks, filled the travellers with sensations of awe and horror, and almost deprived them of the power of utter- ance. They stood overwhelmed with astonishment at their mi- raculous escape, and even the heathen Esquimaux expressed gratitude to God for their deliverance. The Esquimaux now began to build a snow-house, about thirty paces from the beach, but before they had finished their T5i->^Vci?- .*=?*.-. . ■ -*M4',i;- MISSION IN LABRADOR. 81 about ;d their work, the waves reached the place where the sledges were se- cured, and they v ' -' with difBculty saved from being washed into the sea. About nine o''clock all of them crept into the snow-house, thanking God for this place of refuge ; for the wind was pierc- ingly cold, and so violent, that it required great strength to stand against it. Before they entered this habitation they could not help once more turning their eyes to the sea, which was now free from ice. They beheld with horror, mingled with gratitude for their safety, the enormous waves driving furiously before the wind like huge castles, and approaching the shore, where, with drea'^Tul noise, they dashed against the rocks, foaming and filling the air with spray. The whole company now got their supper, and having sung an evening hymn in the Esquimau language, about ten o^clock lay down to rest. The Esqui- maux were soon fast asleep, but brother Liebisch could not get any rest, partly on account of the dreadful roaring of the wind, and partly owing to a sore throat, which gave him much pain. The wakefulness of the missionary proved the deliverance of the whole party from sudden destruction. About two o''clock in the morning brother Liebisch perceived some salt water dropping from the roof of the snow-h 'tse upon his lips. On a'sudden a tremendous surf broke clos to the house, discharg- ing a quantity of water into it ; a seconu soon followed, and carried away the slab of snow placed as a door before the en- trance. The missionaries having roused the sleeping Esqui- maux, they ihstantly set to work. One of them with a knife cut a passage through the side of the house, and each seizing some part of the baggage, threw it out on a higher part of the beach ; brother Turner assisting them. Brother Liebisch and the woman and child fled to a neighbouring eminence. The latter were wrapped up by the Esquimaux in a large skin, and the former took shelter behind a rock, f : :* it was impossible to si;and against the wind, snow and sleet. Scarcely had the com- pany retreated, when an enormous wave carried away their now forsaken habitation. They thus found themselves a second time delivered from 1$ ■ ■ I r H m MISSION IN LABRADOR. the most imminent danger of death ; but th^ "^^maining part of the night, before the Esquimaux could e-i-dv and find another and safer place for a snow-house, were hours of great distress. Before the day dawned the Esquimaux cut a hole in a large drift of snow, to serve as a shelter to the woman and child and the two missionaries. Brother Liebisch, however, owing to the pain in his throat, could not bear the closeness of the air, and was obliged to sit down at the entrance, being covered with skins, to guard him against the cold. As soon 83 it was light they built another snow-house, and, miserable as such an accommodation must be, they were glad and thankful to creep into it. The missionaries had taken but a small stock of provisions with them, merely sufficient for the short journey to Okkak. Joel, his wife and child, and Kassigiak the sorcerer had nothing. They were obliged therefore, to divide the small stock into daily portions, especially as there appeared no hopes of soon quitting this place or reaching any dwellings. Only two ways were left for this purpose, either to attempt the land passage acvogs the wild and unfrequented mountain of Kiglapeit, or wait fov a new ice-track over the sea, which it might require much ume Ui form. They therefore resolved, to serve out no more that; a biscuit and a half per day to each. The missionaries remained in the snow-house, and every day endeavoured to boil ^o much water over their lamps, as might supply them with two cups of coffee a-piece. Through mercy they were preserv- ed in good health, and quite unexpectedly brother Leibisch re- covered of his sore throat on the first day. The Esquimaux also kept up their spirits, and even Kassigiak, though a wild heathen, declared that it was proper to* be thankful that they were still alive ; adding, that if they had remained a little longer on the ice yesterday, all their bones would have been broken in a short time. Towards noon of the 13th, the weather cleared up, and the sea was seen as far as the eye could reach, quite clear and free from ice. Ms/k and Joel went up the hill to recon- noitre, and returned with the disagreeable news, that not a single piece of ice was to be seen in any direction, and that it mi. MISSION IN LABRADOR. 83 part of another distroBB. n a large hild and ig to the air, and red yith lie, and, rare glad rovisions Okkak. nothing, itock into B of soon tvio ways 1 passage t, or wait lire much no more isionaries d to boil lem with preserv- ^bisch re- [quimaux rh a wild [hat they a little lave been ■up, and lite clear p recon- lat not a Id that it " being very stormy, house, which made Ka^oigiak suggested, " good weather, by )rccrer. This the had been forced away even from the coast at Nuaeornak. They were therefore of opinion, that they could du nothing but force their way across the mountain of Kiglhpeit. Towards evening some flakes of ico wee observed driving towards the coast, and on the \it- in th(> morning, the sea was covered with them. But he the Esquimaux could not quit the them very low-spirited and mela •'^^ that it would be well to attempt w which he meant to practise his art missionaries opposed, telling him that his heathenish practices were of no use, but that the weather would become favourable as soon as it should please God. The weather continuing ex- tremely boisterous, the Esquimaux were ready to sink under their disappointment. They, however, possess one advantage, namely, the power of going to sleep when they please, and, if need be, they sleep for days and nights together. In the evening of the 15th the sky became clear, and their hopes revived. Mark and Joel went out to reconnoitre, and reported that the ice had acquired a considerable degree of solidity, and might soon afford a safe passage. The poor dogs had now fasted nearly four days, but in the prospect of a speedy release, the missionaries allowed to each a few morsels of food. The temperature of the air having being rather mild, it occasioned a new source of distress, for by the warm exhala- tions of the inhabitants^ the roof of the snow-house began to melt, which occasioned a continual dropping, and by degrees made every thing soaking wet. The missionaries considered this the greatest hardship they had to endure, for they had not a dry thread about them, nor a dry place to lie in. On the 16th early the sky cleared, but the fine particles of snow were driven about like clouds. Joel and Kassigiak resolved to pursue theit journey to Okkak, by the way of Nuasornak, and set out with the wind and snow full in their faces. Mark could not resolve to proceed further north, be- cause in his opinion the violenc(> of the wind must have driven the ice off the coast at Tikkerarsuk, so as to render it impossi- ble to land ; but thought he might find a track to the south, H 2 t:%. ! 'i ^ .v^- '^^ ^ W. \t ^ IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 gia m lit 0,2 ■2') lio 12.0 I.I u 1'-'' iJ4 U4 "'■'■^-■■;' l^i^ : .'' < 6" », Photographic Sciences Coiporation 23 WIST MAIN STRUT WltSTIR.N.Y. USM (7U)t72-4S03 ^O^ ^ W y^j<$^ ^ '^ n m f Hi I'' HI 84 MISSION IN LABRADOR. and get round Kiglapeit, The missionaries endeavoured to persuade faint to follow the above-mentioned company to Okkax, but it was in vain ; and they did not feel at liberty to insist upon it, not being sufficiently acquainted with the circumstan- ces. Their present distress dictated the necessity of venturing something to teach the habitations of men, and yet they were rather afiraid of passing over the newly frozen sea, under Kig- lapeit, and could not determine what to do. Brother Turner went again with Mark to examine the ice, and both seemed satisfied that it had acquired sufficient strength. They there- fore came to a final resolution to return to Nain, committing themselves to the protection of the Lord. Notwithstanding the wind had considerably increased, ac^ companied with heavy showers of snow and sleet, they ven- tured to set ofi" at half-past ten o'clock in the forenoon of the 1 7th. Mark ran all the way round Kiglapeit before the sledge to find a good track, and about one o'clock, through God's mercy, they were out of danger, and reached the Bay. Here they found a good track upon smooth ice, and made a meal upon the remnant of their provisions. Thus refresh t-d, they re- solved to proceed without stopping till they rei»ched Nain, where they arrived at twelve o'clock «t night. It may be easily conceived with what gratitude to God the whole family at Nain bade them welcome. During the storm, they had with some dread considered, what might be the fate of their brethren, though its violence was not felt as much there as on a coast unprotected by rny islands. Added to this, the hints of the Esquimaux had considerably increased their apprehensions for their safety, and their fears began to get the better of their hopes. All, therefore, icined most fervently in praise and thanksgiving to God. tor this signal deliverance. The ensuing summer the Brethren began a third missionary establishment on the coast to 'the south of Nain, which they called HoPEDALE. For this purpose they purchased from the Esquimaux, that tract of land, which had been formerly reconnoitred and deemed peculiarly eligible for a settlement.* They were encouraged to this extension of their labours, in * See page 78. I 4, MISSION IN LABRADOR. 85 Murs, in consequence of the eageraess then manifested by the heathen in that vicinity to hear the gospel, und in the fond hope, that l^: this means a communication might be opened between them and the so-called Red-Indians, who live in the interior, and now and then approach the coast in small , parties. This latter object, however, has hitherto remained unattainable. And even with respect to the Esquimaux themselver, our missionaries had several years to deplore their rejection of the gospel, so that in 1790 it even appeared as if they had entirely withdrawn from these parts. This unpromising state of things led both the missionaries and the Society for the Fnrtherance of the Gospel among the Heathen, to consider the expediency of relinquishing this settlement altogether. The Lord, however, dhected otherwise; and iii the sequel, Hoi^EDALE was the very place, where the new awakening among the Esquimaux commenced, and from thence spread to the other two settlements; In 1790 many horrid murders were committed in the North] The natives fell upon each other in their tents by night, and numbers ^fere massacred in the most barbarous manner. Amidst the alarm, which this event spread through the coun^ try, our missionaries were not a little encouraged by the re- marks made by the Esquimaux, who resided on their land. They expressied their gratitude, that the brethren had settled in the country, adding, *' As many murders would certainly have been committed here if you had not come and brought us the gtNtd news of our Creator and Redeemer, of his lovp to us, toad our duty to love him and our neighbour.^ About six years after our brethren had a very trying period. An epidemioJ disease broke out among the natives, and raged through the whole country for some months. All the settle- ments were visited by it, and it attacked not only the Esqui- maux, but also the Europeans; in their case, however, its violence was considerably mitigated. They were obliged for several weeks almost totally to suspend their usual meetings for worship, as the Esquimaux could not leave their dwellings. It proved a source of great grief to them, to find that some of their people, wben the medicine administered did not imme- m. 1 f 't m Wr ■ . "V' 86 MISSION IN LABRADOR. diately produce the desired «ffect, had recourse to theii; old heathenish and superstitious practices for recovery. With few exceptions, howerer, they afterwards confessed their sinful de^ vtations, and with every mark of true penitency, begged to be reconciled to the congregation. In the settlements the disw- der was not genendly fatal, only three or four dying in conse- quence of it; but among the heathen its violence was greater and the deaths more firequent. Notwithstanding their exces- sive dread of death, the gospel as yet found no entrance among them. They indeed acknowledged the necessity of conversion, if they would have any solid hope of happiness beyond the grave ; but the impression was soon effaced, and they seldom came near the missionaries. During this period the Esquimaux, William Tuglavina, and his wife Mikak, died at Naim, the latter in 1794 and the for- mer in 1799. They had been noted characters, both among their countrymen, and at the mission. Mikak, who during her vuit in London, wail instrumental in promoting the establish' ment of the mission,* continued to render essential services to the missionaries op tlieir arrival in Labrador in 1771, and for some time was an attentive hearer of the gospel. Expressing an apparently sincere desire to obtain true conversion of heart she was admitted to the class of candidates for biiptism. But removing soon after to the South, she lost her good impressions, relapsed into heathenism and seldom came near our brethren. The last ten days of her life she spent in Naik, where she was faithftilly attended by one of the missionaries. Her dedwration and conduct were such as to encourage the hope, that she had found mercy with God our Saviour.-f* Of her husband the missionaries give the following account . " Tuglavina, now called William, was from the beginning well acquainted with the missionaries. He was a man of great note among the Esquimaux, and acquired extraordinary influence and power, not only by his activity, dexterity and success in hunting, his courage, bodily strengdi and hardiness, which are considered the rao'bt essential qualifications of a great man among • See p. 71. Y Per. Ace. Vol. ii. p. 170, theii^ old With few sinful dew j^edtofiiB the disor- fin coiue- u greater eir exoe8> ice among inversion, yond the y seldom ivina, and the for- th among uring her establish- enrices to , and for icpressing 1 of heart m. But ressions, )rethren. she was claration she had iccount . ingweil eat note ifluence cceBs in lichare among MISSION IN LABRADOR. 87 the Indians ; but also by remarkable strength of mind, and quickness of understanding, far superior to that of most of his countrymen. He took advantage of their credulity and ge- neral mental inferiority, to gain an astdnishing ascendancy over them ; and his word was absolute law. As a sorcerer, he was believed to have eiutraordinary powers given him by the TorngaJc or familiar spirit, whom he pretended to consult on all occa- sions ; and so little did the poor deluded savages mistrust his inspirations, that it has often happened, that if he declared on the word of his Tomgak, that such an one ought not to live* the wretched object of his vengeance was instantly murdered by the cgmpany. Thus he not only became guilty of the murder of several persons by his own hands; but of many more thron|;h his influence and insinuations. The missionaries would have fallen an easy prey to his murdcrouiT disposition, had God per. mitted him to disapprove of their settling in the country. But, though a tyrant among his own nation, and in various ways a great disturber of the peace of the mission, and the seducer of many converts, he always respected and even loved the mission- aries. He would submit and even tremble in their presence, whenever reproved for his bad conduct; always confessing, that he ought to be converted, and to forsake the ways of sin. " As an instance of his submission to the missionaries, brother Haven mentions in one of his reports, that when Tuglaviiia, at the head of a party of Esquimaux, returned the first time from Chateau Bay, having furnished himself with a sloop of two masts, European arms, and many other accoutrements ; he stepped unvxpectecUy into the Mission-House, and into brother Haven^s room, dressed in an old officer^s uniform, with a bob- wig and a huge laced hat, . a sword to his side, and altogether in the habit of a European officer, uttering several threats, and boasting of his Valiant deeds in the South. Brother Haven looking sternly at him, exclaimed, * What, are you Tuglavina ? depart this minute ; I have nothing to say to you in this dress ; put on your old Esquimaux furs, and then return ; behave like a sober Esquimaux, and I'll answer your speech.^ Tuglavina instantly left the room, as if thunderstruck ; and without re- flecting on the degrading appearance he must make before hi& 11 % mi ':? *:■ 1^ '■?■ 1 V p. =;l, •i. '''■• •■ ir- ■'It- ''X-'' :-:t^ v t Ml 1. \x I I i i .■ — - - - -w 'i;i. 'i . 88 MISSION IN liABRADOR. countrymen, in putting off his boasted ornameiiis, retumed to* ' the missionaries, dressed in the plain Esquimau fashion ; who then rery seriously reproyed him for the witked practices and the murders of which he had b^en guilty, and for inveigling so many of the baptized to follow him to the South, where he had seduced them into all manner of heathenish abomimatians. During this address, Ti^lavina grew pale, trembled exceeds ingly, confessed himself an abomimable sinner ; but said that he m\uA dn, for the devil forced him to it, and he could not help himself. This gave the missionary a desirable opportunity of preaching unto him Jesus as an Almighty Saviour. Such opportnnities became more frequent in the following years; and he often shed tears when confessitag his wicked deeds, which contrary to the general practice of the Esquiniaux, he never denied. In the sequel he became more attentive to the gospel, did every thing in his power to serve the missionaries, and though often hurried hito the commission of sin, and by his great reputation among hiis countrymen, beguiled into conceit, and prevented from humblinghimself under the mighty hand of God, yet it was apparent that the Lord followed him, to make him a monument of infinite mercy. At length he gave such proofs of his sincerity and firm resolution to turn with his whole heart unto tho Lord, and forsake the ways and even the conversation of the heathen ; that our brethren could not but consider this sinner, though so heavily laden with the most enormous crimes, an object of God''s mercy and pardon, and a candidate for eter- nal life. After the usual time of trial as an inhabitant of the settlement, and many serious conversations, and much previous instruction, he was received into the fellowship of the believers, on christmaift day 179S ; renouncing the devil and all bis works, and promising, with heart and hand, to devote himself unto that God, wha made and bought him with his precious blood. He had already during a dangerous illness been baptized in Chateau Day by a Presbyterian minister.* *< After his admission to the Lord^s Supper his conduct and expressions of gratitude for all the mercies bestowed upon him, * Per. Aect. Vol. i. p. 264. Iff' tk MISSION IN LABRADOR. 89 proved very pleasing and en«»uraging to the missionaries. He evinced a cordial interest in the conversion of his countrymen, and frequently addressed them on the concerns of their souls with such earnestness as no Esquimau had ever done before. The following year, however, he relapsed, and his conduct was so grossly offensive, that it became necessary to exclude him from the Lord^s table for some time, till hp shewed, not only by his words but by his whole behaviour, that he sincerely re- pented of his deviation. In his last illness, he declared, * that he was ready to go to Jesus, and hoped that the Saviour would not reject him.* He repeatedly testified, * that he was happy and put his trust in God our Saviour alone.* As his bodily pain increased, he frequently called on the Lord to re- lease him and take him to himself. He was about sixty yean of age when he died*.** Towards the close of 1800 an event occurred at Hofxdalb of the most melancholy nature. THe missionary J. W. Rei- man, having gone out on the Snd of December to procure some fresh provisions by shooting, returned no more, and as no one was with him, his brethren could only conjecture, that he must have lost his life by the ice breaking under him. This con- jecture received additional probability from the account given by four Esquimaux, who, when he did not return in the even- ing, went in search of him, and continued the search the whole night. They reported that by the light of the moon, they could discern the marks of his feet in several places, but lost them again when they came to the ice. As soon as it was light the next morning the missionaries, accompanied by all the Esquimaux, set off to make a general search, and were favoured with the continuance of fine weather ; but their search was as fruitless as that of the preceding night They keenly felt the loss of him ; nor could any th'ng assuage their grief but the divine consolations with wihch they were graciously fav- oured. In the diary of Hofedale, of 1803, a pleasing instance is related of the mild and forgiving spirit of the gospel. In a :r"^' '■ ' ' * :" • Par. Acct. Vol. ii. p. 436. f •'"-■'' m 1^1 .1 MISSION IN liABBADOB. : 'A-'IK : conversation which took place among some of the converts, in the presence of a missionary, many disputes were amicably set- tled, and quarrels prevented. They showed a readiness to confess their grievances and faults to each other, and a sincere disposition mutually to forgive and forget diem, and begin anew to bear with each other in the spirit of true brotherly love. ** This circumstance was the more striking,^ say the mis- sionaries, **a8 the custom of the Esquimaux is, to suppress their dbpleasure, and even to feign indifference on receiving iiyuries ; but to watch an opportunity for revenge, wiiich if no earlier opportunity presents itself, breaks out in tliti most diabolical and murderous retaliation, perhaps ten or twelve years after the offence has been given.*^ The following horrible incident forms a melancholy contrast to the benign influence of religion just mentioned. Intelligence was brought to our missionaries at Okkak, in January 1806, from Kivalek, that the old sorcerer, Uiverunna, had spent the winter there, he and his family being the only residents. Here his wife died; upon which the old monster seised a poor orphan child, whom he had formerly adopted. Having murdered it, he cut it across all the joints of the fingers and toes, ripped open the belly and threw t^ jody naked into the sea. " Though we are not acqurn^ ..ith his motives for so atro- cious an act,*^ write the missionaries, " yet we know, that it belongs to that system of diabolical incantations, by which he expects to appease the devil, by whom he pretends to do great wonders, but who now,accordingto his notions^'required agreater sacrifice than usual, as he had not saved the life of his wife.^ He did not long escape the punishment he so amply deserved. Having of late endeavoured to render himself formidable among the Heathen, by making them -believe he had power to kill whomsoever he pleased, as he never failed, when any died, to have it reported, that he had sent them out of the world by his tomgak, or familiar spirit ; and being also known as an dd murderer, many had resolved to lull him as soon as a fit o)^r> tunity should offer. Among other lies he some time ago pre- tended, that by his sorceries he had killed Kugalek^s two wives, who died on one day. Ever since Kugalek sought for revenge ; , ssucere i . MISSION IN LABtlADOR. fl! and being joined by another man, they succeeded in dispatch*' ing the old sorcerer, shortly after the ahoire act of infanticide.* Hitherto the conyersion of the heathen in Labrador had not only procee ded very slowly, but had been attended with many discouraging circumstances. The missionaries had patiently persevered in preaching to the natives, and watching every op- portunity to make them attentive to the best interests of their souls ; Imt had reaped little fruii from their labours. Vidits were frequent, and there was in general no want of hearers to address, but they shewed no disposition to be instructed. If even a salutary impression was occasionaUy made on their minds, it was not abiding. Some families were indeed collected in the different settlements, but after staying there during the winter, they mostly moved away again in summer, and appa- rently forgot all they had heard. A few had been baptised and admitted to the Lord's table, yet even these caused the mission- aries more grief than pleasure. They had no power to resist the temptations placed in their way, when associating with the heathen during their summer excursions. This often obliged the missionaries to exclude them from the fellowship of the believers. In case of sickness, they were but too ready to have recourse to the {superstitious tricks of sorcerers. Even those who refrained from superstitious practices, and were moral in their general deportment, had'no true life of God in their souls. They might in some degree observe the form of godliness, but were destitute of its power. One principal impediment to the progress of the mission was the practice of the Esquimaux, especially those at Hopk- i>ALE,to go to the^'south to purchase fire-arms and other articles from the Eun)))eans. Here they associated with the heathen and soon relapsed into their former impious practices. However, as a scarcity began to prevail in that quarter, in consequence of which many perished of hunger, a stop was at length put to these rovings. ifi^ /iitkfji^'^'.- '.•^.: m •tp^;::^jhi ^ii^ai^ This was the state of the mission at the beginning of 1804; but before the close of that year a new period commenced. A w h'> 'ft If '^ ■k- -■^^ .1 'fe :E.:';i ■1 'U\' • Per. Acct. VoJ. vi. p. 348. U.\ I , ■ ■ • > ; ■> I 92 MISSION IN JLABRADOR. fire from the Lord was kindled among the Esquimmix, accom- panied with the clearest evidence of being the effect of di- vine operation* on their hcarti. It commenced at Hopkdale, the very place, which presented' the most discouraging pros- pect. When the Esquimaux of that place retiumed from their summer excursions, the missionaries were delighted to find, that they not only had l»een preserved from sinful practices, bnt had greatly increased in the knowledge of divine truth. They had obtained an humbling msight into the corruption and deceitfrdness of their hearts, and the' wretched state of a person void of faith in Christ. This constrained them to cry for mercy and gladly to accept salvation on the terms of the gospel : and some afforded encouraging hopes, that they had found forgiveness of sins in the blood of Christ, by which their souls were filled with peace in believing. Out of the abund- ance of the heart their mouths spake of the love and power of Jesus. Their artless, but energetic, declarations impressed the rest of the inhabitants. They began to feel the necessity of true conversion ; and in a short time all the adults appeared earnestly to seek peace with God. Even several of the children wore awakened. Our missionaries were daily visited by people, who either inquired, " what they must do to be saved,^ or testified of the grace of God manifested to their souls. The work of conversion, thus begun at Hopsdale, soon spread to Nain ; and was promoted by rather a singular occur- rence. Two young men, Siksigak and Kapik, whose parents were members of this cdngtegation, went to Hopbdale, where the mother-m-law of the former resided. His intention was to convey his wife back to his mother, and marry another, who promised to second him in every heathenish abotiiination, and to forsake the Christian Esquimaux altogether. This man, on entering his own mother^9 house at Hopedale, found the family engaged in their evening devotion. They did not suffer themselves to be disturbed by his arrival; he sat down, quite astonished at what he saw and heard, being ignorant of ■what they were doing. The whole company earnestly entreated him, not to part from his wife, but pray for true conversion of mi *> MISSION IN LABRADOR. OS hetrt. To these entreaties the missionaries added their ex- hortations ; but all to no purpose ; he persisted in his deter- mination. His relations, finding that advice and persuasions had no effect, resorted to prayer. The following day they all assembled in his mother^s house, and, in his presence, joined in fervent supplications for his conversion. His mother, among the rest, uttered this petition ; " O Lord Jesus ! behold this my child ; I now give him up to Thee ; O, accept him, and suffer him not to be lost for ever !^'' A scene, so unprecedented and unexpected, had an instantaneous effect on the young man; he evidenced a real concern for his salvation, and his whole heart ap])eared changed : he desisted from his wicked purpose, and took his wife back, and became an humble enquirer after divine truth; to whom the Lord afterwards showed great mercy. His companion, Eapik, also was powerfully awakened, by the instrumentality of his relations. On their return to Nain these two men, with energy and boldness, preached Jesus to their countrymen. Some of their friends heard them with astonishment, others mocked and hated them ; but the impression made on the inhabitants of the set- tlement was pleasing and permanent. " We saw several of our people,^ say the missionaries, ** by degrees yielding to convic- tion, and beginning to doubt whether their Christianity were of the right kind, and whether they had not been deceiving themselves and others. They came voluntarily and confessed their sins, some with many tears, and in a manner of which we had had no instances before. The more seriously they reflected on their former life, the more deeply were they convinced of the treachery of their hearts; they wept on ac- count of the deceit they had so often practised, and confessed to us things, of which we coiAd have formed no conception. Though we could not but feel pain on account of their former hyprocrisy, our grief was counterbalanced by the joy we felt at the amazing power of our Saviour^s grace, by which their hearts were thus broken and softened. Our faith, which in some cases, was indeed very weak, revived, and, we saw clearly that with God nothing is impossible.'*'' The news of these pleasing events at Hoped ale and Nain ki6' fyj' 'I '.,>■:■.] !*--;^ ' m^m i\'M\ ■% 94 MISSION IN LABHADOR. loon spread to Okx ax, followed by similwr effects. The work of conviction and conversion here was greatly promoted by vif- its of the Christian Esquimaux ttom Nain. These visitors showed such an ardent desire to describe to their countrymen the love and mercy of God, which thpy had so savingly ex- perienced themselves, that they went from tent to tent, testi- fying of the love of Jesus to sinners in so impressive and af- fecting a manner, that their hearers could resist no longer, but came to the missionaries and confessed the dangerous state of their souls, earnestly enquiring what they must do to be saved. Even the heathen visitors fVom.the north, who passed through the settlement, were struck. They frequently called on the missbnaries, and of their own accord came to the chapel and listened to the gospel with silence nnd much apparent devotion. They expressed their regret that they lived at such a great dis- tance, and could not conveniently remove from their native country, but said, if the missionaries could come to them, they would gladly receive instruction. Many of the heathen also, living in the neighbourhood of our brethren, were so astonish- ed at the occurrences among their believing countrymen, that they resolved to move to one or other of the settlements. \^ The progress of the mission in the sequel supplies sufficient proof, that this effect of the gospel was not a wild fire, or the mere consequence of 9 momentary impression, but a divine work, wrought in the hearts of the natives by the Spirit of God him- self. The missionaries frequently mention the attention and diligence shown in the schools, both by adults and children, and the delight and fervour, with which they engage in their family devotions and in conversations with each other respect- ing the influence of the gospel on their own souls. Their be- haviour at public worship likewise very strikingly differed from that of former years, with regard to the eagerness with which they now attended the house of God, and their deportment during the performance of divine service. On one occasion the missionaries remark, " We no longer see bold, undaunted heathen sitting before us, with defiance or ridicule in their looks ; but people expecting a blessing, desirous of experienc- ing the power of the word of life, shedding tears of repentance. MISSION IN LABRADOR. M and their wl.ole appeanuiM evincing devotion and earne«t in- quiry." Whenever any heathen Esquimaux obtained permisiion to live on the land belonging to our brethren, their ChriKtian countrymen manifested the purest joy. The following occur- rence, related in the report firom Hopedalr of 1805, will serve to confirm this assertion. ** As soon as it was known, that some heathen had obtained leave to stay, there arose among our Esquimaux such a spirit of joy and gladness, that It was truly affecting to witness it. Since their arrival here, our people had not failed to speak of the mercy which the Lord had shewn in their own conversion, and to preach Jesus to them as the only Saviour, who alone could make them happy both here and hereafter ; and now, on being informed that they were to be inhabitants of the place, they hardly knew how to con- tain themselves for joy. Young and old ran to help them with their baggage, and to settle their little affairs. It happened also, that early in the morning, a party of heathen Esquimaux, who had declared that they would not live with the believers, on departing, had left a man with his wife and child behind, who refused to follow the heathen any longer, and beg^;ed to be permitted to live here. He had pitched his tent at some distance, but our people, filled with love and ardour to serve all those who manifested a sincere desire of being converted, went immediately, took it down, and set it up in the midst of their own dwellings. The new comers were quite humbled and amazed by such proofs of love and attention on the part of their Christian countrymen, and declared, that for the first time in their lives they had found people, who loved them with disin- terested sincerity*." *'=" '■' ^'"^'^'-^'- '• :■■ '^'.:-y :.■■ ••-0 .A proof, no less striking, of the transforming influence of the gojBpel, appeared in the readiness of the believing Esqui- maux to abandon those superstitious habits and practices, to which they are apt to cling to the very last. A woman, who had been called Magdalene at her baptism, resisted many temp- • Per. Acct. Vol. iv.p. 116. ■|m.:| t i ' > :■ • ! mi ' !■ i. W' Hi: > ■<■ i!»-'i m I 06 MISSION IN LABRADOR. tations, put in her way by her husband. Having formerly been very ailing, the heathen used to give her a variety of charms aud amulets which she wore about her clothes, when- ever she went to sea. In the summer of 1806, being ready to set out on a voyage with her husband, she threw them into the water, saying to the whole company : ** Now we shall see, whe- ther there is a Jesus, who can save and preserve us in health vrithout this trumpery.''^ She enjoyed remarkably good health during the whole voyage ; which greatly confirmed her previous convictionb of the sinfulness of her past life, and her resolu- tion to devote herself entirely to the Lord. Nor was this a solitary instance ; the cases were now becoming less frequent eveiy year, in which, in consequence of their having been se- duced to heathen superstitions during their summer residence at a distance from the settlement, the missionaries found them- selves compelled to exclude any of the converts from church- fellowship ; a circumstance which in the early period of the mission caused them so much sorrow and perplexity. In 1811 the settlement at Hopedalb suffered considerable di- minution. A very unusual disorder broke out among the natives, of which the missionaries giv% the following account : ** Our Es- quimaux had been for a long timepreserrsdfromany particular ill- nesses, except being subject to a kind of eruption and boils, which however, though painful and unpleasant, were rather beneficial to their general health. But on the £4th of July, as a boat filled with our people was leaving Tikkerarsuk, one of their provi- sion-places, to return to Hopedale, several of them, one af- ter the other, were seized with a nervous paralytic disorder of a most dangerous and deadly nature, insomuch that, during the next eight days, thirteen of them departed this life, of whom seven were communicants. Three of them were fishing in perfect health in the morning, and in the evening lay as corpses in the boat. Above thirty were taken ill, and some brought nigh unto death, but now, thank God, the greater number have recovered, though a few are stiU very weak. As late as the 12th of September, we buried an old communicant, called Luke. Terror and dismay seized the people, but we confidently believe, that those who departed this life are now in MISSION IN LABRADOR. 97 the presence of /fm, whom they -had known here as their Saviour, and to whose holy will they expressed full resignation at the approach of death. By this afflicting dispensation we have now got a considerable number of widows and orphans, depending entirely upon charity, and we cannot withhold from them occasional assistance. We often commend them in prayer to the Father of the fatherless, who will in mercy regard and supply their wants."* - The missionaries had not been long settled in Labrador, before they discovered that the coast was very thinly inhabited. They consequently conceived that the aim of the mission would be better attained, if access could be had to the main body of the nation, from which the roving Esquimaux on ihe coast ap- pear to be mere stragglers. In this opinion they werjC confirmed by those heathen who annually visited the settlements, and who reported that the body of the Esquimaux nation lived near, and beyond, Cape Chudleigh. These visitors conceived much friendship for the missionaries, never failed to request, that some of them would come to their country, and even urged the formation of a new settlement, considerably to the north of Okkak. In order to determine the practicability of thus extending the labours of our brethren in Labrador, the directors of the mis- sions, after mature deliberation, recommended them to under- take n voyage for the purpose of exploring the northern coast, which had hitherto remained unknown to European navigators. The missionaries Kohlmeister and Kmoch cheerfully engaged in this difBcult and perilous enterprise, for which they were well qualified. The latter, to other essential qualifications, joined great cheerfulness and intrepidity. The former, having resided seventeen years in Labrador, was complete master of the language, and deservedly beloved both by the Christian and heathen Esquimaux ; and his kind and affable manner was eminently calculated to conciliate the affections of unknown pagans, while his invincible zeal to promote their temporal and spiritual welfare sustained his mind in every difficulty and * Per. Acct. Vol. v. p. 125. v: m\i I i! 98 MISSION IN LABRADOR. danger. He had besides acquired some knowledge of mineral- ogYf botany, the use of the quadrant and other sciences, which might be of advantage on suck an expedition. They engaged the Christian Esquimau, Jonathan, of HopBDALE, who possessed a two-masted shallop, for a liberal recompense, to conduct them on their voyt^e. He was a man of superior understanding and skill, and of uncommon presence of mind in difficulties and dangers. At Hof£dale he was considered the principal person, or chief, of his nation. On his part it was no small sacrifice to accompany the missionaries} for though an Esquimau roves a good deal during summer in quest of food, yet in winter he always, if possible, settles in his native place, where he is esteetaed and beloved. But Jon&than was willing to relinquish all these comfoi^, to resideamong stran- gers where he would have no pre-eminence, and expose himself to unknown hardships and dangers, uncertain whether he should ever return, sustained only by the hope that the projected voy- age might pave the way for the introduction of the gospel into that quarter. When any of his countrymen represented to him the danger of the expedition he used to say, " Well, we will try ; we shall know better when we get there.^ Once he said, '' When I hear people talk about the danger of being killed, I think : Jesus died out of love to us, what great matter would it be, if we were to be put to death in his service, should that be his good pleasure concerning us.'" Nor did he ever, during the whole voyage, forsake that generous principle, but his cheerful, firm and faithful conduct under all circumstances proved most honourable to the character of a convert to Chris- tianity. Besides the missionaries and the captain our travellers were joined by the family of 'he latter and three other Esquimaux families from Hopisd ale, and a fifth from Okxak, who attended the shallop in a skin-boat. The whole company, therefore, consisted of nineteen persons, among whom were several young children. They all met at Okkak, and waited there till the bay was cleared of ice. Having freighted the vessel with the things necessary for the voyage, the travellers were commended to the grace and protec- W.':^^ MISSION IN LABRADOR. 99 BionaneS) ers were tion of God in a meeting of the congregation at Okk ak, on the evening of the 23rd of June 1811. At two o^cIock the following afternoon they weighed anchor, and for several days proceeded without any remarkable occur- rence. The sea being still full of drift-ice, which it required great care to avoid, they mostly approached the shore at night and cast anchor. They frequently met with companies of Esquimaux from Okkak and other places, who had their sum- mer-station along the coast. With these the missionaries held meetings for worship, whenever circumstances permitted, espe- cially on Sundays. Proceeding in a northerly direction the travellers found their passage completely occupied with floating ice, driving towards them and forcing them to return. This brought them into great distress, so that the captain himself repeatedly exclaimed in a plaintive tone :" Alas, alas, we shall soon be without boat !^ With the utmost difficulty they sailed along the shore, some being obliged to land and haul the boat with ropes round the points, and others with hooks and spars to keep her off the rocks. Two or three times she stuck fast on sunken rocks, but by God^s mercy was got off again without being damaged. At length they got into Ntdlatartole bay, in the 59th degree of Nort)i latitude. It is surrounded by high mountains, and sr> shallow at the upper end, that no large ice-flelds can float in it. Here they pitched their tents and were detained twelve days ; during which time they explored the country as far as they were able. The mountains were covered with moss, alder, birch, and various shrubs and plants ; and the vallies with grass and a great variety of flowers. The rocks were slaty, easily splitting into plates of from four to eight feet square. They discovered three rivers abounding in salmon. The sea being at length cleared of ice they embarked again, on July the 15th, and steered towards Nachvak bay, the mag- nificent mountains of which afforded them a most enchanting prospect, especially at sun-rise. A party of heathen Esqui- maux, about fifty in number, had fixed their summer residence on this bay. As soon as our voyagers approached loud shouts of joy resounded from all quarters, and muskets, were fired in i2 I fi 'I- ; ;;^ :v i 1 ts- ''--1.1 '''•;. • \ X3*»»^ 100 MISSION IN LABRADOR. i' !-: ! i: I 111 i i'M II I ' every direction. They had scarce patience to wait for their landing, and were all eager to assist them in pitching their tents. Their behaviour was modest and rather bashful, and there was no reason to complain of any unpleasant intrusions ; nor were any thefts committed. They rested here two days, and did not neglect to acquaint the heathen with the design of their voyage; and to preach the gospel to them. They were evidently much impressed, and one of their chief men said : " I am determined to be converted to Jesus. '^ The Christian Esquimaux, in the travelling company, were likewise very zea- lous in exhorting their countrymen to believe in Jesus, and on every occasion exhibited the character of true believers. On the ^th of July they arrived at Oppemaviki lying be- tween the 60th and 61st degree of north* latitude, not far from Cape Chudleigh. Here they found Uttakiyok, with his two wives and youngest brother, waiting for them. He and his fa- mily are from the Ungava bay, the very place to which they were directing their course. He was one of the two Esqui- maux, from whom our missionaries received the first distinct information respecting the Ungava country and its inhabit- ants. Having learned, that it was the intention of our brethren to make a voyage to that country in the present year, he had waited for their arrival in Oppemavtk during the whole spring, and had erected signals on all the heights surrounding his tent, that they might not miss him. This man was of very essen- tial service to them, as without such a steady and trusty guide, they must have been wandering in the most painful and peri- lous uncertainty in the desert regions to the west of Cape Chtidleighf where, on a coast of one hundred miles in length, they did not meet a single inhabitant. He executed the office, he had thus voluntarily undertaken, with a degree of faithful- ness and disinterested kindness, which excited their admiration and gratitude. ' After enduring much fear and difaculty on the first of August from large shoals of ice surrounding them ouall sides, they si^ely passed the whirlpools and eddies in the straits, and doubled Cape ChticUeigh without meeting with any disaster, except that the skin-boat, which they had in tow, with an Esquimau in her. Mission in Labrador. # 101 was seized by the vortex and received a rapid twist; but as the towing-rope did not break, she was immediately, by the swiftness oftheircourse, rescued from danger. Having thus entered the ocean on the western side of Cape Chudleigh they found themselves, as it were, transported into a new world. The coast, which had hitherto taken a northerly direction, now turned to the south-south-west. They soon got sight of the Ungava country, and sailed briskly amidst the nu- merous islands, lying along the coast, which is low with gently sloping hills. They discovered three skin-boats, full of people, standing towards them from the shore. They were inhabitants of Ungavuy and welcomed them with shouts of joy, and with firing their pieces. The missionaries visited them in their tents, informing them of the purpose for which they had undertaken this voyage. As many of these Esquimaux had never before seen an European, they did not know how to satisfy their curi- osity with gazing at them, and even felt them all over. August 7th they arrived at the mouth of the river of Kan- gertluaivltsoak, to which they afterwards gave the name of GEoac/E^s-BivEn. To this spot they had from the first di- rected their attention. It lies about 140 miles S. S. W of Cape Chudleighy in lat. 58^, 5T North. Here they pitched their tents and stayed several days for the purpose of exploring the country. At a short distance from their landing place they dis- covered a spot, which appeared well adapted for a missionary station. It is a green slope, or terrace, overgrown with shrubs, a woody valley extended on one side. Their conductor, Uttakiyok, who had spent more than one winter in the Ungava country, assured them that there was here an ample supply of provisions, both in summer and winter, for the Esquimaux, and expressed his conviction that they would collect from all parts and settle here, if a missionary establishment were formed. As to Europeans the missionaries entertained no doubt, that they might find means of subsistence in this place, as it is accessible for ships, and has wood and water in plenty. These considera- tions induced them to erect high marks of stones, on the two opposite hills at the entrance of the bay ; and on a declivity of a hill on the right, they fixed a board, in which were carved t' I 1 i '.. < t *• ,) . .) Tj; i ! I'll ^■!- $ 102 # MISSION IN liABRADOR. the initials of the present King of Great Britain, those of the two missionaries, and of the Society to which they belonged, together with the day and year of their arrival. Our travellers, after leaving this place, had proceeded but a short way, when they were obliged to cast anchor in an exposed situation, being detained several days by contrary winds : and when the wind became more favourable,'it blew so hard a gale, that they were m imminent danger of suffering shipwreck. Their situation now became critical and rather alarming. The season was far advanced, and the Esquimaux expressed their fears, that if they proceeded much farther, they might not find it practicable to return to Okkak before winter, which would be attended with most distressing consequences. These curcumstances threw the missionaries into a very per- {>lexing dilemma. They were only seventy or eighty miles distant from the western extremity of the Ungava country, which they had fixed upon as the final object of their voyage, and yet difficulties now presented themselves, which seemed to render it nearly impossible to reach this point. In this perplexity they retired to their own tent, tod, having maturely weighed all circumstances, entreated the Lord^s direction in fervent prayer. They rose firom their knees with a firm con- viction in their minds, that they ought to proceed in Zfj«name, relying on his help. And when they mentioned their deter- mination to the Esquimaux, they found them cheerfully disposed to prosecute the voyage. Two days after the wind* veered to the north-east, and be- came favourable, so that after a sail of six days they arrived at the mouth of the river Kockaoak (Sand-river,) the very place they had in view. Here they remained from August the S5th to the 1st of September, exploribg the circumjacent country, and entering into conversation with the inhabitants respecting the object of this expedition. The difference between these Esquimaux and their countrymen living in the vicinity of our settlements was very striking. The former are very poor and miserably equipped, whereas the latter, by their intercourse with our brethren and other Europeans, have acquired many convcniencies, and even comparative affluence. They appeared III > 1! i # MISSION IN LABRADOR. lOd rather shy, but, after receiving a few trifling presents, they be- came more free and communicative, surveying the missionaries from head to foot, as if they were a new species of animals. They Ibtened with attention to their discourses, repeatedly expressing their wish, that they would come and settle in the country, that they might hear more of the gospel and be converted. The estuary of the Koksoak lies in 58^, 36' N. latitude, at the distance of from six to seven hundred miles from Okkak, and is about as broad as the Thames at Gravesend. They gave it the name qf South-river. Having proceeded further VLp this 'river, in the skin-boat, they arrived at a bay, surrounded on all sides by gently rising ground, well wooded with trees of mo- derate size. They gave it the name of Unity's bay. They considered this a very convenient place for a missionary settle- ment. A fine slope extends for about half an English mile, bounded on each extremity by a hill, on which they erected high signals. The land is level and dry, weU watered by several rivuletf issuing from the wood, in which they found various European plants and flowers, difi«rent kinds of shrubs, such as junipers, currants, &c., and iprass ana trees in abund- ance. Our travellers now deemed it unnecessary to prosecute their voyage any further as, from all the intelligence they could gain from the natives, they were satisfied that no other place suitable for a missionary establishment could be found. Further west no wood grows idong the coast, and there u no place, except the two rivers before named, where a ship could with safety approach the land; and at this season of the year they would probably meet with no inhabitants, as they were all gone into the interior to hunt reindeer. The object of their expedition having been thus far attained, they prepared for their return. They presented their faithful pilot, Uttakiyok, with their skin-boat, with which he was highly gratified. Sep- tember the 2nd they commenced their vc yage home, and, with- out meeting with any remarkable occurrence, arrived in safety at Okkak on the 4ith of October, after an absence of fourtee^i H \ , I ■ ^i rk^ iL^;"t Jl.'*' m m Hi III ; I, ^'^^r' .**.- l04 ♦■«, MISSION IN LABRADOR. weeks, having performed s voyage of from twelve to thirteen hundred miles*. During the following years no very remarkable events oc- curred in the three Settlements at Hopedalb, Naim, and Qk- XAK. The mission proceeded with a slow but steady pace, and though the accession of new converts was not, great, yet our brethren had the pleasure to find that, with but few excep- tions, those who came to reside with them, remained faithfiil to their promise on admission, to forsake their pagan customs, and improve all the . means of grace for true conversion of heart. They were cheered in their benevolent exertions by observing clear evidences of a divine work in th6 children and young people, bom and educated in the settlements. They were sti- mulated to increasing diligence at school by obtaining a new spelling and reading-book in the Esquimaux language. The progress of both young and old in scriptural knowledge was greatly promoted by the translation and printing of the Har- mony of the four gospels, the Summary of Christian doctrine for the use of the children, and the subsequent version of each of the gospels separately, generously published at the expense of the British and Foreign Bible Society .'f* The devotion of the congregation has been much enlivened by the publication of a Hymn Book in their native tongue. The early commencement and extraordinary severity of the winter of 1816 prevented the Esquimaux from procuring a sufficient stock of provisions ; they were, however, preserved from absolute famine, as the missionaries rendered them allthe assistance, which their own scanty stores allowed. This dis- tress had in some measure an injurious influence on their spiri- tual course, as they were obliged to seek their food at a distance from the settlements. Some were so reduced by want and distress, * See an interesting and detailed account of this expedition in a little work published by the Rev. C. I. Latrobe, and entitled Journal of a vwfoge from.OUtak in Labrador to Ungava bay, tfc. t(e. f The same excellent society having offered to print any other Integral parts of the Bible, in the Esquimaux language, our missionaries have sent the Acts of the Apostles to London for this purpose, and are diligently occu- pied in translating and preparing for the press the remaining books of iha New Testament. . «4 W/f^ MISSION IN LABRADOR/ IQ& that they seemed in a manner atupifietl, and scarce able to attend to the concerns of their souls with becoming seriQusness. Many of them, however, manifested 61ial confidence in their heavenly Father, and due resignation to Am will. Notwith- ' standing these trying circumstances the missionaries remark: " It is clearly seen, that the Christian Esquimaux have a con- sciousness of the necessity of knowing and relying on their ' Saviour and Redeemer, whom they ate bound to love and serve; and often have we seen them shed tears on hearing the gospel. The conduct of our communicants has afforded us pleasure and edification, by which we have been greatly encouraged. In short, we rejoice in pelceiving, that the«work of God and his Spirit has been carried on in the hearts of our people, with < manifest blessing, though amidst much weakness and imperfec- tion on our part, and not distinguished by any extraoidinary and striking apf^arances from without.'** A trial, severer than any which had hitherto exercised the faith and patience of our brethren on thii coast, was experi-'^ enced by them in the year 1816 in consequence of the late ar- rival of the ship at Naim and Okkak and the complete failure of all the captain*8 attempts to reach the settlement at Hope- dale. The following is the official account of this disastrous event: " October S8th 1816 the Jemima arrived in the river from L&brador, after one of the most dangerous and fa- tiguing voyages ever known. She arrived at the drift-ice on the Labrador coast on the 16th of July. Captain Fraser found it extending two hundred miles from the land, and after at- teb;pting to get in, first at Hofeoale, then at Naix, and * lastly at Okkak, he was at length completely surrounded by ice, and in the most imminent danger during six days and nights, expecting evei^ momemt that the ship would be crushed to pieces ; with very great exertion he at length got towards the outer part of the ice. Yet he was beset by it for forty-nine days, and to the astonishment of all our brethren as well as the Esquimaux did not reach Okkak till August S9th. The very next day the whoie coast, as far as the eye could reach, . was entirely choaked up by ice, and, after lying at Okkak nearly three weeks, he was twice forced back by it on his pas- "1 ;l >;fi, •Urt'-v ^JiUtr: • turn in 1803 ahe escaped a limilar danger. On the 18th of November ihe waa ohaaed by a French frigate; brought to and forced to keep her company. But the sea running Teiy high, and continuing in that state for twenty-four hours, it was impossible for the frigate to send out a boat to board her. The second night proving extremely dark and boisterous the captain, -setting as mn lih sail as the ship would carry, ventured to attempt his escape, and in the morning saw no more of the frigate. Two days after, however, he had the morUfication V> loeet her again, and to be brought to a second time. Again the Lord interposed. The wind was so violent, that the flrigate could notput out a boat, and touring the night the captain, crowding ail the sails, fortu- nately escaped and saw no more of the enemy. On her voyage from Nain to Okkak in 1811 the mercy of God in her preservation was thankfully au knowledged by all on board. The cold was so intense, though only the latter end of September, Jiat the running rigging, boiag covered with ice, would not work through the Uooks, and had it been needful, the sails once set, could not have been handed. Even the sails were stiffened by the frost, so as to be quite unmanageable. But it pleased Ood^to grant such favourable wind and weather, that nothing was required but to steer the vessel. On reaching Okkak, ontiie 39th of September, the sidlors were obliged to go aloft and knock off the ice and furl the sails. On her return to England she encountered storms little short of hurricanes ; and though she sustained con- siderable damage, the captain did not deem it necessary to put in for repairs any where, and reached London in safety on the 3d. of December. r'y '■'-V . '1 , 1 > I m I- 111:.*. 108 18 'ON IN LA It K A DOR. From the intelligoncc, brought by the ship on her return to £nf 1, the author ia able to lay before his readern the fol- lowiug concise account of occuirencca in this misflion down to the auturn of 1817. The non-arr' -al of the ship at Hoped alb in the preced- ing year had, aa was anticipated, caused much anxiety to the missionaries in that place. They, had, however, suffered no want of provisions, being sufHciontly supplied from the stores atNAiN. The most distressing consequence of the event, just alluded to, was the obstacle, thereby thrown in the way of our bre< thren in Okkax, to proceed during the summer of 1817 to the Ungava country, and spend the following winter there. But the unexpected removal of the missionaries to Europe, so re> duced the number of those repaining in the country, that they were obliged, though very reluctantly, to relinqiUsh that in- tention. This was the more to be regretted, as they Iiad re- ceived previous information, that the inhabitants of the Ungava country were anxiously awMting their arrival. But time -and seasons are in the hands of the Lord ; ** He does all things well,*" and the duty of his servants is, ** ?.( ider every trial to be resigned to hia will*.** The peaceful and hopeftil course of the Christian Esqui- maux was unhappily disturbed by some pagan visitors from the south, who inveigled eighteen of the inhabitants of Hopsdale and fifty of Okkak to leave the settlements, and remove with them to the residence of the Europeans in the south. Dis- couraging as this was to our brethren, they were animated in the prosecuiion of their work, by observing, that the miyor part of their converts were progressively attaining more of the Christian chaituiter, both in knowledge and practice. A few general observations will very pr<^rly close thif> chapter. The mission in Labrador, in many respects, bears a strong resemblance to that in Greenland. Most of the con- verts pass th^ wmter in the settlements, dwelling in winter- houses ; but thi" , 'eater part of the summer they spend in their * St., .. 272. ,i( 1,1 , t MISSION IN LABRADOR. 100 >r retuni to en tho fol- >n down to (he preced- Kiety to the suffered no n the itorei just alluded of our bre* 1817 to the there. But irope, sore- ry, that they lUth that in- they luid re- f the Ungava ut time "and les all things very trial to istian Eequi- »n fcom the HOPBDALE remove with [south. Dii- animated in it themigor more of the ice. close thic ;ts, bears* of the con- in winter- kd in their proviuion-pl&cee on the islands, or along the coast catching seals, or in the interior hunting reindeer ; and when during thii seaion they come, for a week or two, to the settlements, they dwell in their tenta. During the winter the meetings for religioua worship* not only on Sundays, but every day in the week, and likewise the s<-ho)la, both for edults and children, are held in regular ord'^r Our brethren hav 1 a1 ui!; gardens, which, however, do not produce much eTXtjiA lettuce, spinnach and a few early turnips and cabbages. The Co utry supplies thetn with some game, such ai liarr- . " 1 geeie, partridges, &c. and the bays furnish plenty of tisti, in some years they have even caught more than 6000 large salmon-trouts at Nain, which, together with cod, arc prepared for winter^s uie. Hut, after all, their main sub-' sistence must depend on the provisions annually sent from Europe. It is no wonde*^ therefore, that the arrival of the ship is always considered as a most auspicious 9vent, and never fails to awaken the liveliest joy and gratitude. They have one convenience not possessed in Greenland The country supplies not only wood for fUel, but also timber for most purposes of building. With a view to facilitate their necessary labours of this kind, they have erected a saw-mill in each of the settlements. mW '!(i. ',hM r Vrt ,». '•f^r ,%»^ei.^ • i*-.. x«"' \f. i>S#).f<% J, , . n.-«.' . ir i",;'» ",■"■»'-.; <,iyi!lr' '•■'-.,.<■" '^, I iVi^"' .- i.- ' ',. .} >■•-.»;. , ' ■ .VI.-,: , f. ': ■: !(" n CHAP. III. MISSION IN KORTH AMEttlCA. WHEN the firsl; Europeans came to North America they found it inhabited by numerous nations, comprehended under the general name of Indians. The principal of these nations are the Delawares and Iroquois*^ divided into several tribes. Besides these there are numerous other tribes, but of inferior note. These nations occupy a territory extending from the S7th to the 48th degree of north latitude, and from the 77th to the 9Snd degree of west longitude from London; being in length about eight hundred, and in breadth about eleven hundred miles. It is bounded by New York and Pennsylvania on the east, by the river Ohio on the south, by the river Misssisippi on the west, and by Canada on the North. It includes the five large Canadian lakes, and is intersected by some of the noblest rivers in the world, besides a number of smaller streams.-!* The climate, in general, is very cold in winter and extremely hot in summer ; though in some parts of the coun- * Iroquois is the name given to these nations by the French, and as it has been adopted by Loskiel in his History of the Mission in North America, it has been retained in the subsequent narrative. The appellation, generally used by English Authors, is tJte Six natUnu, as the following six tribes are united in a close league with each other, viz. Mohawks, Oneda, Onondago, Cajuga, Senneka, and Ttuearora. f This geographical description of the Indian territory corresponds with the state of things at the time, when the first missionaries arrived in the country, and it continued so for a series of years. But many and important changes have since taken place. The Indians have greatly diminished in uumber ; several of the smaller Tribes have become nearly extinct, and ex- tensive tracts of land, once occupied by them, are now in the possession of Great Britain, or the United States. It must in general be observed, that the introduction of Christianity and of the art of civilized life has gradually produced a very striking change in the character and habits of the Indians' .•*■; MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. Ill n '■'■-■ merica they tended under these nations iveral tribes, lut of inferior rom the S7th he 77th to the iing in length even hundred ^Ivania on the er Misssisippi It includes the y some of the >r of smaller in winter and of the coun- and as it has ,.,„-ih America, it Wlation, generallj wing six tribes are , Otieda, Onondojo. r corresponds with iries arrived in the any and important tiy diminished to ly extinct, and ex- I tbe possession oi I be observed, that A life has gradually kts of the Indians try it is more variable. The sml is naturally rich, abounding in trees and shrubs of almost every kind, and very fit for agri- culture ; but the Indians bestow little labour on the cultiva- tion of their lands, as they chiefly live by hunting and fishing, and never manure their grounds, but, whenever the strength of the soil is exhausted in one place, remove to another, and lay out new plantations. The men are mostly slender, of a middle size, handsome and straight. They possess great dexterity and uncommon swiftness in walking and running. The women are of low stature, less handsome, and rather clumsy in their appearance. Both men and women are extremely fond of dress, and bestow much time and labour in decorating their persons. They paint their faces and heads in the most fantastical manner, and wear rings and other ornaments suspended from the ears and nose ; but the most singular decoration consists in sacrifica- tions, representing serpents, birds and other creatures, which often cover the whole upper part of the body, and at a distance resemble a coat of mail. Their dt&ai is light, consisting for the most part of a blanket, or a bear-akin, hung loosely over both shoulders, or only over the left, that the right arm may be free. Some wear caps, or hats, bought of the Europeans, others go bareheaded. On festive occasions they ornament their hair with plumes, silver rings, corals, &c. Their stock- ings are made of blue and red cloth, very long but without feet ; and their shoes of deer-skin, neatly sewed by the women. Round the waist they tie a girdle, made of leather, or of the inner bark of trees. In this they carry a small axe and a long knife, besides a pouch, made of the whole skin of a young otter, beaver, or fox, which contains a pipe, tobacco, pocket- knife and tinder-box, and is considered the most essential part of an Indian's furniture. The dress, which peculiarly distin- guishes the women, is a petticoat, made of a piece of cloth of aboiit two yards long, fastened tight about the hips, and hang- ing down a little below the knees. Before their intercourse with the Europeans, their dwellings were nothing more than huts, made of bark, rushes or long grass. The Iroquois and other nations at a distance from the White ''■X 4 m r ; ^ ■A . \ • t -ff^ns "\ I. ', l(- 112 MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. I '■ People*, live still in huts of 'this description ; but tlie Delft- wares have learned the convenience of block-houses, which they either build themselves, or employ white workmen. The frame of an Indian hut is made by driving poles into the ground and strengthening them with crossbeams ; which they cover within and without with bark. The roof runs up into a ridge, also povcred with bark, and has an opening to ' emit the smoke. The light enters by small apertures, furnish- ed with shutters. The door consists of a large piece of bark, without bolt or lock ; a stick reared against the out-side, indi- cates that its inhabitants are from home. These huts are neither convenient nor well furnished, being mostly low. The fire-pUu» is in the middle, round which are placed benches, rudely finished, serving also for tables and bedsteads. The sameblanket, which clothes them in the day, is their covering at night, and the bed is a deer or bear-skin, or a mat made of rushes. Some line the inside of their huts with these mats, partly for ornament and partly to render them warmer. Their provisions and other necessaries they hang on poles, fixed across the top of the hut. The Indian-corn they preserve in pits in the ground. A number of these huts, standing together, is called an In- dian town, and, if surrounded by pallisadcs, a fortification. These towns are not large, and in building them, no regular plan is observed, every one following his own fancy. The Indians are not remarkable for cleanliness. Their pots, dishes, and spoons are seldom washed, but left for the dogs to lick. A difierence, however, exists in this respect in the various tribes. Some of the dwellings of the Iroquois have a clean and neat appearance, and afford a comfortable night's lodging even to an European. The men spend much of their time in warlike pursuits. When not thus engaged their chief employments consist in hunting, fishing and building canoes ; every other kind of work being left to the women. In this respect, however, there is a great difibrence between a Delaware and an Iroquois family. A Delaware Indian hunts and fishes, provides meat * The European settlers and their descendants are called White People, nr simply Whites, to distinguish them from the Indians. MISSION IN NORTH AAfERIOA. 113 M for the household, keeps bis wife and children in clothing, builds and repairs the house, or hut, and makes fences round the plantation. The woman cooks the victuals, fetches fire- wood, and labours in the field and garden, though the husband will occasionally assist in the latter. Thus among them the women live as well as the situation of an Indian will allow. But this is not the case among the Iroquois. An Iroquois, in his savage state, is proud of his strength, courage, and other manly virtues, and treats his wife with coolness, contempt, and not unfrequently with abuse ; considering every occupation, but that of a hunter or warrior, as beneath his dignity. His wife must not only do all the business in the house and in the field, but even make the fences, keep the house in repair,.and perform all kinds of drudgery. On a journey she must carry the baggage, and sometimes her husband^s gun, and even the game he has shot. A tacit understanding subsists among the married people, that whatever the husband obtains by hunting belongs to the wife. On the other hand, whatever the wife reaps from the garden and fields belongs to the husband, from which she must provide him with the necessary food, both when at home and on a journey. Some men keep the skins of the deers and bears, which they have killed, and with them purchase clothes for their wives and children. The cows are the wife^s property, but the horses belong to the husband, who generally makes his wife a present of one for her own use. The children are always considered the property of their mother, who has the sole management of theur education while young. Both father and mother endeavour to gain the affec- tion of their children; never use compulsion, or oppose their inclinations, but leave them to their own will. Yet many well bred children are foimd among them, who pay great attention and respect to their parents, and are civil to strangers. By the instruction and example of their parents the young people learn firom very early years to suppress their passions, and acquire a command of temper truly astonishing. The Delawares are renowned for their courage, peaceable disposition and powerful alliances, for nearly all the nations '%} 1 ■ ■ .; I.) '.. i, ' mm^v-^ ^-■1 V: i h ml /.! ■''Ih, if. )H I fi 11 ( 'i ■' b^l \ i i I' [i ^ i irli 114 MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. in their neighbourhood are in league with them, and call them Grandfather*. The Iroquois are a martial people,' trained for war firom their infancy. There are few Indian nations, except those living at a great distance, against whom they have not carried on very cruel and long continued wars. Ever since the year 1600 they have had frequent wars with the French As the chief occupation of Indians in time of peace consists in hunting, they lead a roving life, and often spend months at a distance from home. They are soon equipped for a journey, and do not encumber themselves with n^uch luggage. If to their gun, tobacco-pouch and tinder-box, they add a little flour of Indian corn, they think themselves sufficiently pro- vided ; for the forests every where supply them with game. No difficulties deter them : they travel through the woods without the trace of a path, and yet never go astray ; and swim across the most rapid current with great agility. If need requires they build a canoe of the bark of trees, which does not take much time, and though very light will carry a consi- derable weight, but seldom is fit for use longer than a year. When night approaches they take up their quarters in the woods ; and if it rains, they peel a few trees and quickly build a hut of bark. They are in no haste to proceed the next morning ; but when they have once started they seldom stop till after sunset. If they travel in company they appoint one to be their leader, to whom they yield unreserved obedience. Though the Indians cannot be called a civilized people, yet in point of moral character and mental powers, they probably rank higher than most other pagan nations. In the common intercourse of life they observe great decency, and treat each other as well as strangers with kindness and civility. In affiiirs of consequence they seem to speak and act with seriousness and cool deliberation, avoiding all appearance of precipitancy; * The several tribes of Indians consider themselves as standing in certain relations to each other, as grandfathers, grandsons, fathers, sons, brothers, uncles and consins. A public speaker among them, therefore, must be well acquainted with every thing, relating both to the state of his own people and that of the other nations, that he may be able to address each by the proper title. MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. 115 \ \-' call them rained for as, except have not r since the nch. ze consists months at a journey, ige. If to dd a little iently pro- h game, the woods fitray; and y. If need which does irry a consi- han a year, ters in the uickly build >ed the next seldom stop appoint one 1 obedience, people, yet ley probably [the common id treat each In affairs iousness and ivecipitancy ; Iding in certain Isons, brothers, I, must be well Lwn people and by the proper but on closer examination it is evident that their caution ori- ginates in -suspicion, and their coolness is affected ; for they are perfect masters of the art of dissimulation. Their hospitality is well known. They count it a most sacred duty, and exercise it even towards strangers, who take refuge among them. To refuse relief to any one is considered s grievous offence, and not only renders the delinquent detest- ed and abhorred by all, but exposes him to the chastisement of the offended person. In their conduct towards their enemies they are cruel and implacable, and, when enraged, bent upon nothing but murder and bloodshed. But they know how to conceal their passion, and will patiently wait for a convenient opportunity of gratify- ing it. In this case, however, their fury has no bounds. If they cannot gratify their resentment themselves, they call upon their friends and posterity to do it. The longest space of time cannot mitigate their wrath, nor the most distant place afford security to their enemy. They consider the honour and welfare of the nation as of prime importance, and independence as the grand prer )gative of Indians. This public spirit produces the noblest exertions ia favour of their own people. In defence of their country they dread no danger, suffer any hardships, and endure the most exquisite tortures, and even death itself, with composure. Being all equally noble and free ; difference of rank is little known among them. The only difference consists in age, wealth, dexterity, courage and office. T)iey have no regular political constitution and are subject to no magistracy, law, or restraint. Each nation, however, considers itself as a united body, and has a kind of government of its own choosing. Chiefs are appointed in every nation, but they are in fact nothing more in point of rank, than the most respected among their equals. Each Chief has his counsellors, who are either renowned war- riors, or aged and respectable fathers of families. These con- stitute a Council, which guards the interests and promotes the welfare of the tribe, or nation, to which they belong. The dignity of the Chiefs is purely elective, and they can hold their authority no longer than they are respected. Their power in- I 111 /•' m i :":;! 110 MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. ?m{- I II reral of these noment, either is ratified and y of a striog a ly are spoken, ce, he delivers as a confirma- is discourse he ■med by strings received. Nei- of indifference, ite designed to always means lour of peace, led by a black ir marked with the figure of a Among the Delawaresj who are divided into three tribes, th<» right of election does not belong to the tribe, over which he is to preside and of which he must be a membeir, but to the two other tribes. Being properly elected, he is invested with his office with due solemnity. If he is intelligent, and able id gain the affection of the Captains and people, the former will support his authority and assist him to the utmost, even at the hazard of his life. But his principal endeavour must be to se- cure the good will of his counsellors, for without their assistance he is a mere cypher. The Iroquois have such exalted ideas of their greatness and liberty, that they will admit of no equal in rank, except the King of England, considering the English, in general, only as subjects. Their political constitution nearly resembles a re- public, as the six nations of which they are composed, are inde- pendent of each other, or according to their phraseology, have their ownjire, round which their Chiefs, Captains and Coun- sellors assemble to deliberate on the affairs of the community. They have, however, one large common fire burning at Onan- dago, to which the Great Council, consisting of all the Chiefs of the six nations resort, and where all puUic business i^is tran* sacted. Most of the nations beyond the territory of the United States, are more or less rjonnected with the Iroquois. Some are called brothers ; others cotmnSt which implies a degree of subordination. The favoiuite occupation of the Indians consists in warlike achievements. Hence they readily find a pretext for cotti- mencing hostilities, either against one another or against the white people. Formerly their wars were carried on with mucH greater fiiry, and lasted much longer than at present ; some were even hereditary. To begin war is called, ioliftup^ hatchet. The army of the Delawares and Iroquois consists of eM the young men, including boys only fifteen years old. The strictest subordination is observed by an Indian army* All the warriors implicitly obey the command of the Captain ; and on no occasion leave the c^mp without his permission. They yield him this obedience so much the more readily, as they tl i ■■". H:.. I i i\ ' - "■ ■ JIL — i i ail 118 MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. know that their life and honour, in a great measure* depend on his prudence and valour- The cruelty of the victors is without bounds< All the slain of the enemy are, if possible, sccHped' This operation they perform by placing their foot on the neck of the victim, seising the hair with the left hand, and twisting it very tightly to- gether, in order to sever the skin from the head ; then they cut it all round with a sharp knife and tear it off. This operation is often performed in a minute, and when the person is alive sometimes proves fatal- The scaipi are painted red, placed on 4 red pole, and carefully preserved as trophies of their prowess and victory. They behave with great tenderness to the wrunded. Prisoners also are well treated while in the camp i but when the victorious army reaches its own towns, the captives are exposed not only to insults, but to acts of wanton barbarity. . During war the authority of the Chief ceases and is vested in the Captain. In point of rank he is more like a general, having several inferior officers under him. The office of Captun is neither hereditary nor elective ; but depends on mere contin- gencies. The appointment to it not unfrequently originates in a dream, which according to the wish of the dreamer, or his friends, is interpreted as indicative of his future destiny. Having thus far gained his point, the aspiring youth endeavours to qualify himself for the office by feats of valour. The essential qua- lifications for it, and without which no one can hold this dis- tinguished rank, are prudence, cunning, resolution, bravery, undauntedness, and especially good fortune.. If an inferior of- ficer has the good fortune not to lose a man of his troop, in six or seven engagements, and to bring prisoners and other trophies of "'ictory to the camp, he is raised to the rank of Captain without further ct^emony. As.promotion to this rank mainly depends on good fortune, the number of Captains in each tribe is very limited. They never make peace till compelled by necessity. But 88 soon as terms of peace are proposed, the Captains lay down their office, and deliver the government of the state into the hands of the Chiefs. A Captain has no more right to con- MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. 119 dude peace, than a Chief has to begin war. If the Chief in- clines to peace, he again exercises his power, takes the hatchet from the Captain, and desires him to ait down, that is, to make a truce. The Captain is then obliged to cease from ail hostil- ities ; and is generally chosen to be a deputy at the ensuing treaty. An embassy of peace is never committed to one man only. Two or more,iand sometimes even fifteen or twenty ambassa- dors, are chosen, according to the strength of the nation with whom the treaty is to be made. One of them is appoint- ed head of the embassy, who settles the preliminaries, makes speeches and delivers the strings and belts of wampom. Such an ambassador must not only be an intelligent man, and uni- versally respected, but must possess great strength of body, to endure the fatigue connected with his employ. Such an embassy carries thejnpe of peace before them, an- swering to our flag of truce ; and the respect shown to it is such, that an insult ofiered to the bearer is accounted a most heinous crime, which the Great Spirit will surely revenge. The commission is opened by the Head-chief, or President, who smokes for a short time out of the pipe of peace, having first, with great solemnity, turned it towards heaven and then to the earth. This ceremony is so essential that no European governor, or ambassador, can make peace with the Indians without it. The pipe is then handed round among all the am- bassadors and members of the Council. Upon this the princi- pal ambassador opens his commission in a pompous speech, displaying all the powers of Indian oratory ; confirming every subject with giving a string, or belt of wampom. If these strings and belts are handed about in the assembly and attentively considered, it is a proof that the message is well received. The answer is then given with the same so- lemnity; and the ambassadors withdraw. The message having been maturely considered and every thing necessary for its con- firmation arranged, f^ey again are called in and the speaker, appointed by the Council, holding a string of wampom in his hand, informs them that the terms are accepted. The treaty being thus concluded to the satisfaction of both parties, a hatchet • 120 MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. painted red, or a war-club, is buried in the ground, in token of a cessation of all hostilities. To deno2o the stability of peace thus concluded, they pronounce the following sentence: "Upon this hatchet we will plant a tree, which shall grow up and reach to heaven/^ All strings and belts, exchanged on the occasion, are carefully preserved by both parties, and serve as memorials of the transaction even at a distant period. Similar ceremonies are observed when two or more tribes enter into any compact, or engagement, with each other. But, if the message is not received, the President of the Council does not accept the tokens of confirmation, but pushes them from him with his stick, and no one is allowed to touch them, except the person by whom they were brought. In consequence of the long residence of Europeans &mong them, V he religious notions of the Indians at the present day, probably differ in many respects from those of former times. The prevailing opinion now is, that there is one God, or as they call him, one great and good Spirit, who has created all things, and whom they represent as almighty, able to do as much good as he pleases, and mercifully disposed towards m^r,, because he richly supplies their temporal wants. They are aiso fully convinced that God requires them to do good and abstain from evil. Besides the Supreme Being, they believe in good and evil spirits, considering them as subordinate deities. They seem to have had no idea of the Devil till the Europeans came into the cotntry ; but now they look upon him as a very powerful spirit, but unable to do good, and therefore call him the evU one. Thus they now believe in two Beings, the one supremely good, and the other altogether evil. About the middle of the last century a great chwge took place in their religious opinions. Some teachers of their own nation pretended to have received special revelations from above, to have travelled into heaven and conversed with God. Though they differed considerably in their respective opinions, and advanced some very ridiculous and absurd notions, yet their discourses served to impress some great truths on the minds of the people. They asserted the distinction between * the body and the soul of man, and taught the immortality of 1 si MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. 12t the latter, and its abode in the ifext world, either in a place of happineis or roiaery, according to the conduct of the in- dividual in the present life. To heathen their system of morals seemed severe, as they enjoined total abstinence from scandal- ous vices, and the necessity of being thoroughly cleansed from sin, before they could be admitted among the good spirits. Sacrifices, made with a view to pacify the Divine Being and other subordinate deities, a/e among the religious ceremonies of the Indians. Some of them are of very ancient date and held most sacred; but they have neither regular priests nor temples. At public and solemn sacrifices the oldest men [tf^rform the sacerdotal office ; and in their private expiations each man, bringing a sacrifice, officiates as priest. Instead of a temple, a large dwelling house is fitted up for the purpose. *Mo{it of their sacrificial festivities terminate with intoxication. Jt cannot be said that rank polytheism, or gross idolatry, prevails among them. They have, however, a kind of idol which they call ManitOt which is a man^s head carved in wood. Manitoejff are likewise a kind of tutelar spirits, of which every Indian has one or more. Like other Pagans they easily be- come the dupes of various sorts of deceivers, who, practising upon the credulity of the people, only seek their own gain. From the researches of our missionaries it appears that the Delaware and Iroquois are the two principal languages, spoken by the natives of North America, the Esquimaux excepted, and that the rest are only dialects of these. In things relating to common life, the language of the Indians is remarkably copi- ous ; but extremely defective in terms to express scientific, or religious subjects. They take no pains, as their knowledge enlarges, to enrich their language, but prefer expressing thm thoM of I of tho Bro- 8»ry to go • der the lub- One ad(U- lation of the ;ain and her ct neutrality all the belli- ricans or In- not the sole, igs, to which Ziniendorf a this offer wa» lius be opened ,w and Chero- engage in thii 34*0 conducted eiiig joined in America the iccommodated iey had clear- settlement on led the follow- Id their endes- tides maintain- they were able [don. Among - tftceable, quiet advanti^es, ivewity of H«Ui ftrds consecrated « In the hppe of thereby attaining their object, they erected a house for a school on the island of Ir< ne, in the river of Savan-> nah, about five miles Arom the towu. Many Indians resided on that island, and most of them understood some English. Here tho missionaries, P. Rose and his wife, Seiffart and Bicner took up their abode ; preached to the Indians, and in- structed their children. The Uev. Benj. Ingham, an English Clergyman, having come to Georgia, lodged with them for some time, and rendered them important services, particularly in studying the language of the Indians. . Their labours here, however, were soon interrupted. The Spaniards endeavouring to expel the English from Georgia, the Brethren were called upon to join the other colonists in taking up arms against them. This they refused, having be- fore their arrival obtained a legal exemption from personal mi- litary service. But, w their refusal displeased the rest of the inhabitants, they repaid all the money advanced to them, left their flourishing plantations, and retired to Pennsylvania. Being unwilling totally to relinquish this promising field of labour, they availed themselves of the offer of the Rev. G. Whitfield to assist him in his establishment in Georgia, and for this purpose sent brother John Hagen thither in 1740. But all the men of the Gre£k Indians having gone to the war against the Spaniards, he could not effect much, and therefore returned to Pennsylvania. Brother Spangenberg had mean while visited Germany, and excited such a lively intereet in the Indian mission, that sev- eral brethren resolved to venture their lives in this benevolent but arduous service. One of these. Christian Ranch, was im- mediately dispatched to New York, where he arrived in July 174iO, Some pious people endeavoured to dissuade him from his intention, representing it as a fruitless and dangerous enter- prise; but his zeal and confidence in God were not shaken. Having heard that an embassy of Mahikans were in the city, he went in search of them, and to his great joy found that they understood the Dutch language. Their appearance was fero- cious, and they were besides much intoxicated. When they had become sober, he addressed two of them, Tschoop and in I 'illii!'!-:. ii 124 MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. Shabash, inquiring, whether they wished for a teacher to in- Btnict them in the way of salvation ? They approved of his proposal, and with due Indian solemnity declared him their teacher. At a subsequent interview arrangements were made for his removal to the Indian town Shekomeko, about twenty- five miles east of North River, on the borders of Connecticut. When Rauch arrived at the residence of these Indians they received him with great kindness, and listened to his first ad- dress with marks of serious attention ; but, when he repeated his exhortations the next day, they derided his words, and openly laughed him to scorn. Not discouraged by their taunts, he was indefatigable in visiting them in their huts, testifying of the evil of sin and of the grace of God in Christ Jesus. On these occasions he had to encounter many hardships. He had nei< ther the means J^to keep a horse, nor money to hire a boat, and thus suffered from the excessive heat and fatigue in trav- elling from one town to another ; and he was not unfrequently denied admittance into their houses. In a while, however, it pleased the Lord to open the ears and hearts of some of them. Tschoop, one of the two Indians whom he had met in New York, was the first who discovered any serious conviction of sin, and a desire to be instructed in the gospel. Soon after his compafkion, Shabasfa, was likewiso awakened ; and the work of the Holy Spirit in the hearts of these two savages strikingly evidenced itself. Their eyes over- flowed with tears when the missionary conversed with them on the sufferings and death of our Redeemer and the efficacy of his atonement. They lamented their former blindfiess in wor- shipping dumb idols, and their ignorance of the true God and the way of salvation. These proofs of the power &nd grace of God soon became public. The neighbouring Christir.ns were roused and made attentive to the gospel. They desired th6 missionary to preach to them, and the Word was blessed to many. In this way he laboured for a whole year, never omitting an opportunity of be- seeching and encouraging Christians and heathen to com^ to Jesus Christ. But now some white people, conceiving their interests would be injured, if the Indians were converted to Christianity, stir- MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. 125 ler to in- ed of his him their irere made ut twenty- mnecticut. dians they kis first ad- le repeated iirords, and beir taunts, estifying of s. On these e had nei- hire a boat, jue in trav- nfrequently }en the ears two In^ns discovered istructed in ras likewise he hearts of ir eyes ovcr- ith them on efficacy of jess in wor- :ue Grod and soon bectone and made to preach this way he [unity of be- to com^ to crests would Uianity) stir- red up the heathen against him, and even instigated them to threaten his life, if he did not leave the place. He therefore deemed it most advisable to remove for a while, and take shel- ter with a farmer. This man, at first, raised various objections against the conversion of the Indians ; but when he observed the zeal and devotedness of the missionary, he offered him board and lodgings in his house upon condition that he should instruct his children, remarking : < * We white people are as wicked and ignorant as the heathen.''* In this family brother Ranch diligently discharged the du- ties of a schoolmaster ; yet he neglected no opportunity of ful- filling his missionary calling. In the execution of the latter, however, he met with many difficulties and impediments. Some of the white people sought opportunities to maltreat him, even threatening to hang him ; others tried to seduce the In- dians to inebriety, that they might murder him in a drunken frolic. In short, they employed every artful, means to prepossess their minds against him ; so that even Tschoop and Shabash became mistrustful. To these wicked machinations he oppos- ed a meek and peaceable deportment. He was prudent and cautious in all his steps, firmly confiding in his Almiglity Protector, he acted with undaunted courage, praying for his enemies, and sowing the Word of God in tears. By degrees his meek and humble behaviour, his persever- ance and courage guned the admiration of the Indians, and changed their conduct towards him. He went frequently among them, ate and drank with them, and even lay down to sleep in their huts with the greatest composure. This latter cir- cumstance, in particular, excited their astonishment. Tschoop once observing him asleep in his hut, confessed that he was mightily struck, and thought : " This man cannot be a bad man ; he fears no evil, not from us who are so savage, but sleeps comfortably, and places his life in our hands."" Being upon further reflection convinced of the falsehood of the charges l»ought against the missionary by the white people, he exerted himself to remove the prejudices of his countrymen ; and he htqppily succeeded. Having thus regained the confidence of the Indians, b ■ u, I. m. . «; H .if- •f ' '■!'■■ •C'H^'iM uFoiher 136 MISSION IN NpRTII AMERICA. ;'!ji m M. w ^? ( Rauch was unremitting in his labours for their good, and had the joy to observe, that many were powerfully impressed by his discourses of the love of Jesus to sinners. But, in no instance did the Word reach the conscience with greater power, or more strikingly display its saving efficacy, than in the case of Tschoop. Before his conversion he was distinguished by every act of outrage and sin, and had even crippled himself by his debaucheries ; but now the lion was tamed, and the slave of sin and Satan became a child of God and a preacher of righteous- ness. The account he once gave of his conversion, will best elucidate the striking change wrought in him. " Brethren,^ said he, " I have been a heathen, and have grown old amongst them ; therefore I know how heathen think. Once a preacher came and began to explain to us, that there was a God. We answered, * Dost thou think us so ignorant as not to kndw that ? Return to tho place from whence thou camest.^ Then again another preacher came and said: < You must not steal, nor lie, nor get drunk, &c.^ We answered, * Thou fool, dost thou think us ignorant of this P Learn first thyself, and then teach the people to whom thou belongest, to leave off these things. For who steal, lie, or are more drunken than thine own people P* And thus we dismissed him. After some time brother Rauch came into my hut, sat down and spoke nearly as follows : * I am come to you in the name of the Lord of heaven and of earth : He sends to let you know that he will make you happy, and deliver you from the misery, in which you lie at present. For this end, he bacame a man, gave his life a ransom and shed his blood for sinners &c.^ When he had finished his discourse, he lay down, fatigued with his Journey, and fell into a sound sleep. I thought : What kind of man is this ? There he lies and sleeps ; I might kill him and throw him into the - wood, and who would regard it ? But this gives him no concern. However, I could hot forget his words. They constantly re- curred, to my mind. Even when asleep I dreamt of the blood Christ shed for us. I found this to be widely different f'om any thing I had heard before; and I interpreted Ranches words to*the other Indians. Thus, through the grace of God, an awakening commenced among us. I say, therefore, brethren, f" 11 MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. 127 % 1, and had )ressed by But, in no ater power, the case of ed by every self by bis slave of sin f rigbteous- ,n, will best « Brethren,'' old amongst :e a preacher iOod. We knbw that ? Then again steal, nor lie, )1, dost thou nd then teach ' these thin^-i. 5 own people?' nother Ranch follows: *I and of earth: >u happy, and jpresent. For ' and shed his discourse, he into a sound There he lies ito the-vrood, no concern, constantly re- It of the blood different f-nw Ranch's words 20 of God, «n fore, brethren, preach Christ our Saviour and his sufferings and death, if you would wish your words to gain entrance among the heathen."* Count Zinzendorf, being come to America to inspect the va* rious colonies and settlements of the Brethren in that quarter of the world, also visited this infant mission. On this occasion Tschoop, Shabash and two other Indians were admitted to the Church of Christ by baptism, as the first fruits of that nation. The Count made several journeys into the interior, whereby a friendly intercourse was established with some other Indian tribes. In one place he met with a numerous embassy of Sa- chemSf or heads of the Iroquois, to whom he declared the pur- port of his visit. After about an hour's consultation, two of the ambassadors returned the following answer to the Count : *' Brother, you have made a long voyage over the seas to preach to the white people and to the Indians. You did not know that we were here, and we knew nothing of you. This proceeds from above. Come, therefore, to us, both you and your brethren ; we bid you welcome, and take this fathom of wampom in confirmation of the truth of our words." A kind of league was thus made between the Brethren and the Iroquois, which was at that time of great importance, as they might have considerably obstructed the labours of the missionaries, had they been enemies. Shekomeko now became a flourishing little town. More missionaries joined brother Rauch, endowed with the same pa- tient fortitude, prudence, and ardent zeal, for the conversion of the heathen. The young converts were filled with joy and gratitude for the grace conferred upon them, testifying with a warm heart, both to white people and to Indians, of the love of God in Christ Jesus ; and their Christian deportment evidenc- ed the reality of their profession. The gospel found attentive hearers not only in the neighbouring villages, but many sava- ges came from a distance of twenty miles to hear the great wordf as they termed it, and were often so much affected during the sermon, that they wept all the time, and some even fell on "^■».. • Loskiel, Part ii. p. 14. By comparing this relation with that of the con- I vtrsion of the first Qreenlanden, the resemblance will be found truly striking ' See p. 26 and 30. IV I n i ■1; >k US MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. ' : I ^1 their faces, and by other expressive attitudes signified, hotr deeply the discourse had penetrated and humbled their hearts. Meanwhile the other Indian nations were not wholly neg- lected. Besides the endeavours of Count Zinzendorf and the persons in his company, the Brethren at Bethlehem * fre- quently sent some of thv)ir number to preach in the Indian towns in their vicinity, which were chiefly inhabited by ])ela- wares. No immediate success attended these endeavours, ex- cept that the kind and affable behaviour of the brethren prepos- sessed the savages in their favour, and thus paved thie way for better things at a future period. These journeys were often attended with much fatigue and danger. On one occasion two brethren were obliged to pass through a forest, which had been set on firs, and to cross a large brook, which had overflowed its banks. But the (rod, whom they served, delivered them, and literally verified his promise : *^ When thou passest through the waters, I will he with thee ; and through the rivers, they shaU not overflow thee: when thou walkest through the Jire, thou shalt not be burned, neither sludl the fame kindle upon thee.'" Isa. xliii. 2. In externals the missionaries had to endure many difiicultiefi and trials. The enmity of many nominal Christians against the work of God among the heathen had not wholly subsided. They met with much opposition, and Satan was continually in- stigating his emissaries to harrass and distress them. They lived and dressed in the Indian manner, so that in travelling they were often taken for Indians. As far as they could they maintained themselves by the labour of their hands, being as- sisted by the Brethren in Bethlehem only when their own resources proved insufficient. As most of the Christian Indians, who visited at Sheko- MEKo, live' : jiMi '§ m^Ki I J , !!'!•: i ( : \]4 .' ■• W h' ill', 192 IflMlON IN MOUTH AMISRICA. Th«y punetuaUyt though idth very great inconvenience to thcin- eehree and their work, obeyed every summtms, nnd were enaUed to disprove, by unimpeachable evidence, every charge brought against them. At the same time they protested against the restrictiottlaid upon them in the prosecution of thsir missionary calling, and avowed their firm resolution rather to suiisr any thing for conscience" sake, than disobey God and the lawful au- thority of the state. The magistrates were satisfied, diamissed them with every maik of respect, and, as a protection against the machinations of Aeir enemies on their return to Sh&ko- MBKo, they gave them an honourable acquittal in writing. Their adversaries, finding their scheme frustrated, resorted to other measures. Knowing the conscientious scruples of some of the missionaries agmnst taking an oath, they exerted all their influence to obtain two Acts of Assembly in New York, which were passed in October; the one enjoining all suspicious persons 10 take the oaths of allegiance, and, in case of rdFiisJ, to be ex- pelled the country ; the other positively prohibiting the bre- thren from instructing the Indians. December the 15th, the sheriff and three justices of the peace arrived at Subkomxko and, in the name at the governor and council of Now York, pro- hibited an religious meetings, commanding the missionaries to appear before the court in PicAripnoit, on the 17th of that month. On their aj^arance, the Aet was read to them, by which they w«te expelled the country, under the old pretence of being in letgae with the French. The injustice of this Act was acknowledged by every candid ,and unpreju^ced person. Bishop ^Ntngenberg, who visited tkoM. settlment towards the close of the year, makes the follow- ing^renwrks in his journal: " The nearer we approached to She- KOUEKO, the more veneration we found among all ranks of people for the great work of God in that place. The justice of the peace at Milsy accompanied us, and declared that he would rather anfhit his right hand to be cut off, than treat the Brethren conformably to the Act passed against them, for he was tho- roughly convinced, that the grace of God had, by their means, wrought miracles in that place.^* • Losklel, Part ii. p. 64. ff-ISSION IN NORTH AMBRICA. las The missioiuuriest however, deemed it not only |irud^t,. but their duty, to obey the lawful authority of the state, and there- f gular town. The church stoov) in a valley ; on one side, upon rising ground, were the Indian houses, forming a crescent, and on the other the mission-house and the burying-ground. Every Indian family had a plantation. The road to Wayomick and other Indian towns lay through the settlement. In Shrkomeko the prospect appeared daily more precarious.' The Indians in league with the French, having made inroads into the country, had advanced within a day^s journey of that town, setting fire to the houses and murdering the inhabitants on their way. By these circumstances, and being called upon to join in the war, the Christian Indians, still remaining in that place, were kept in constant fear and anxiety. The Bre- thren could not come to their assistance till in July 1746, when Hagan and Post went thither from Bethlehem. It was now found necessary to give up every idea for^holding meetings for ^vine worship in that place, but the chapel was, by a deed of gift, secured to the Indians as their property. Thus the Bre- thren with sorrowful hearts, y^t praising God, who had first caused the light of the gospei to shine to the heathen in this place, conclnded their labours at Shekomexo. Within the space of two years sixty-one adults had been made partakers of holy baptism, exclusive of those baptized at Betblejiem. 't %■ r 1 r'i itW*" IIIH yiNMiON IN ^fOlttll ^^r,nwA. 'A DiiriiiH lh« rrntilil(t«i In Hhunumkno vnrlimii di«uril«rH IimI mwurritriM*il(«M. mu\ utlinrM. through tho ctnhininleN of m\t9tMf\ft hud imltilwil pntJiiilicrH ii||ttliiN( thu inlNMionftriita. 'V\\t Nrttthntti, howovitri hiul ihitjoy to limit thiit moMt of lh«tn h«r(im(i i«>niilhlf» of thuir iirrorNi unil witli iiino«r« pnlttnnnvon* (kmpd ihelr d»vl»tlonN. Hiioh p«nll«iitN w«re rvuslviwl with op- rn nrrna nl llMi'iii.HitMM iind ONAOMMiinKTrMN. An an m- umplff of ihtt lltfurmlvt ntiinn0r In whioh lh« InilUnN K«n«r«lly itxpr«iN IhtrnMlvM, tha UngUNK* ofnna of thcmo pvnIttntN may li« quol«d I ** I urn llkn « ohlid/* «iild ha, *' whoaa fiilli«r Iovm him dwirlyi ohthva him wull, and givoN him nil he aUndi in noMl of) nftorwiirdi iho child liooomifN r«(V«ctory, deiierti hiti pMt>nl unddMpiiiri hlM oounNel. At Ivngth, iho child, through hti Adly loMNi all the good thinga ho po«Nrrt wont out to hunt. Their firm conHdrmv in our Saviour Hhiwixl itaelf in many trying rircumstanrrii. Thna, when thr NmAlI pox broke out among them, they l)ore the aickncNN witii patience, manifeiting but little ftar of death : and the chcerftil and happy diapoaition of thoac« who departed thia life, wna truly edifying. Tlitlr aolici- tude for the Christian education of their children wai another proof of the change wrought on their minds. 8uch ia the cx- i.>cs$ivc fondncs!!) of the Indians lor their children, that they MINMIOII IN MOftTII AMKHl^A. 197 hardly «v«r •utTcr ihcm to ha out uf Ni^ht ; liut now mMy of tlivm. NOflInK t)ui tfrnptntionn lo which thoy would Im ckihmmmI Hi home, «ntra«ted tha Ur«lhrMi, tfon with t««rf, to r ing noted for forocity and lioentiouaneaaf the miwaionariea wit- neaavd many barbaroua and profligate afenfN,aod werv more than onoe in danger of heinfr murdered by the intoxicatwl nativoa. During a journoy to Onondago, the chief town of tho I roquoia and tho aoat of tho great ('ounoil, a aolomn league, executed with due Indian formalitiea, waa made between the Council and the Drothren, by which the latter obtained permiaeion for two of thorn to reaide in that country for the purpoao of learning the langungo. Jlut no permanent advantagea w' . gained by all thoae cxortiona. Their endeavoura in other place* wore nior« aucccaaful, oape- cially at Pachuatuoch and Wecfiqiieiank^ in the neighbour- hood of HiiRKOMKKo, whcro a few Chnatian Indiana, who had not emigrated with the rcat, were still reaiding. The mtaaion- ary David Bruce waa appointed to tlia atation in 1748; and the year after had the pleaaiirc of aoeing twenty Indiana added to the Church by baptiim. But that very year he flniah- ed his earthly pilgrimage, being Ruccecded by brother Abr. Buningor. Thia little flock enjoyed reat and peace for aeveral yeara, and increaaed to upwar(i>i of a hundred in number. Metiiokigomehaht aituate at no great diatance fVom Bktmle- mm, waa another promiaing atation, occupied during thia peri- od, where many of the inhabitanta became obedient to the goa- pd. In a fow yeara, however, the white people aeiscd upon their plantations; and oh the Brethren eould not aucccod in i 1 I ■i i .1, ^ !.! l! r'YVf-mi u 158 AMISSION IN N6RTH AMEKICA. making a purchase of th« land, their converts were obliged to remove to Gnadenhubtten in 1764. > ;-;r .- iflsne ifci;:?r>^ ' In the summer of 1752 an embassy of Nantikoks and Shaw- anose, consisting in all of one hundred and seven persons, arri- ved;|at Gnadenhuetten, and formed a solemn league of friend- ship with the Brethren. Another embassy of these tribes, at- tended by three Iroquois Indians and consisting of twenty-two persons, came to Gnadbnhuetten the following spring, and, to the no small astonishment of the Brethren, proposed to them to quit that settlement and remove to Wai/omikt * town belong, ing to the Shawanose. They assigned no particular reason for this unexpected proposal. It appeared, however, in the sequel, that it was in reality an act of friendship. For as the savages were secretly determined to join the French in hostilities against the English, they wished to furnish a safe retreat to their countrymen of Gnademhitettbn, that they might the more easily fatt upon the white people in those parts. In this view the Iroquois had called the Nantikoks from fVa^omik into their neighbourhood, to make room for the Christian Indians. However unpleasant the projected removal was, the Brethren would not interfere in the business, lest the old calumny of in- tending to enslave the Indians should be revived, and, there- fore, left their converts to act entirely as they pleased. After evincing considerable reluctance at quitting their pleasant set- tlement, and real sorrow at being thus separated from their teachers, upwards of eighty finally determined to remove to Wayomik and Neakopeko. After their arrival in these places, they were occasionally visited by some of the missionaries, who found these poor exiles still waiking in the fear of God, and that, by their zealous testimony of Christ and his atonement, they were made a blessing to their heathen countrymen. But their external situation ^as by no means desirable. All the people, residing on the Susquehannah, were in constant fear and terror botK of the Catawas and the French. The former being at war with the Iroquois, who made frequent incursions into the country, and the latter threatening the Indians with fire and sword, unless they acted in concert with them against the En- glish. Besides this, the people of New England, who laid 4 , ■.i'i-:*;T«.'JS ■!;.»■■. MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. 139 claim to Wai^omiky were advancing with an intention of seizing the land by force. These circumstances obliged the Indians in 1766 to fbrsake that town. ;**^*'«'s^^ - v - >^ The missionaries were still lamenting the emigration of i6 many of their converts from Gnadekhuetten, when their sorrow was unexpectedly turned into joy, by the arrival of the Indians from Meniolagomekah. This enlivened the congre- gation at Gn/ XHur.TTEN, and animated the native assist- ants with new ^cal and fidelity in the discharge of their duties. Their external troubles, however, did not yet terminate. They had not only a kind of tax imposed upon them, to show their dependence on the Iroquois , but the following very singular message was sent them : ** The great head, i. e. the Council in Onondago, speak the truth and lie not : they rejoice that some of the believing Indians have moved to Wayomik^ but now they lift up the remaining Mahikans and Delawares *, and set them down also in Wayomik ; for there a fire is kindled for them, and there they may plant and think on (vod : but if they will not hear, the great head will come and clean their ears with a red-hot iron (meaning they would set their houses on fire) and shoot them through the bead with musquet-balls.^ The Chief of the Shawanose, who delivered this mesahge, then turned to the missionaries, earnestly demanding of them not to hinder their converts from removing t^^ Wayomik. This message spread general constemation^ through Gxa- DfiNHUETTEN, especially the concluding address to the mis- sionaries. It was soon discovered « that this proposal did not originate in the great Council at Onondago, but with the Onei- da tribe and the warlike Mahikans and Delawares, aided by some persons of consequence in Philadelphia, who thereby hoped to obtain some sinister end they had in view. The Brethren left the inhabitants of Gnadenhuettbn to their free choice, whether to go or stay, only warning them, in an affectionate manner, of the dangers to which their souls might be exposed by their removal. This warning was addressed to them not without good reason, as some of the baptized had 4- Th« intaahiUiits of Gnadcnhuetten bolonged to these nationi, % \ ir^'^u'fisiift ■■' S- i •I f .i ■'; 140 MISSION IN NORTH Ai\lBRICA> lately relapsed into heathenism, and even become the seducers of others. The address had the desired efiect. Most of those, whose conduct had been blameable, ingenuously owned their transgressions, begging forgiveness of the rest: which was granted with joy. The grace of God was, perhaps, nevermore evident, than in sedmg an Indian, naturally obstinate and in- flexible to a high degree, appear before a whole body of people as an humbled unner, and ask pardon of God and those whom he had offended. Thus most of them resolved to stay, and they remained firm to their resolution. When, shortly after, the mcsw^e was repeated in a more stem tone, an Indian bro- ther said : " What can the Chief, of the six nations give me in exchange ibr my sotil? They never consider, how that will fare at last.'" Another remarked : " God who made and saved me, can protect me, if he please; I am not afraid of the wrath of man; for not one hair of my head can fall to the ground with- out His will.^ And n third observed : " If even one of them should lift up his hatchet against me and say, * depart firom the Lord and the Brethren,^ I would not do it.^ The congregation at Gnaobnhuettsn had now a short sea- son of rest, and, walking in the fear of the Lord and the com- forts of the holy Ghost, was edified. The Brethren improved this interval of repose for sending missionaries to preach and admmister the sacraments to the Christian Indians residing in other places, and for propagating the gospel amimg the hea- then. These journeys were attended with many dangers ; bat they thought themselves richly compensated by finding their converts in most places walking worthily of the gospel, and by the accession of new members to the Church. The repose at Glf adenhuettek was of short duration. A cruel Indian war, occasioned by the contest between the En- glish and French, broke out, spreading terror and confusion through the whole country. , The first outrage was committed near ShomtMn, where three of the missionaries resided, bnt through the mercy of Grod they were all preserved, though exposed to continual danger. The inhabitants . of Gnadsv- HtTBTTeN were not so fortunate. Being eonsidered as firiends to the British government, they were in the most imminent danger MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. 141 m:m.: of being attacked by the Indians* in league with the French, and as the most dreadful reports reached them from all quarters, some were so much intimidated, that they fled into the woods. The greater part, however, staid in the settlement, resignod to the will of God, giving the most encouraging assurances, that they would not forsake each other, but remain united in life and deatli. But God had otherwise ordained. Late in the evening of the 24th of November, 1755, while the missionaries were at sup- per, their attention was suddenly roused by the continual bail- ing of dogs, which was followed by the report of a gun. On opcnii^ the door of the mission-houze, they observed a party of hostile Indians standing before the house with their pieces pointed towards the door. On its being opened they immedi- ately fired, and Martin Nr">^man was killed on the spot. His wife and some others w • unded, but ran up sturs into the garret and barricaded tV . .yuv with bedsteads. Hither the savages pursued them ; but, not being able to force open the door, they set fire to the house, which was soon enveloped in fliunes. Two of the brethrcuihad previously videtheir escape by jump- ing out of a back window ; md now a boy leaped down froni the flaming roof, though not till one of his chedcs had been grased by a ball and his hand much burned. Sister Partseh, whose husband had escaped' out <^ the whldow, likewise ven- tured to leap down from the burning roof. Unobserved by the enemies she hid herself behind a tree on rising ground, from whence she had a Aill view of the tragical scene. Brother Falwidus, in attempting to make his escape in the siune man. ner, was perceived by the Indians, and instantly wornded by two balls. They then seized him, and having dii^tched him with their hatchets, took his scalp and left him dead on the ground. Eleven persons, belonging to the mission, were burned alive, among whom was a child only fifteen months old. Sister S«nseman, already surrounded by the flames, was heard to ex- daim : " ^ Tis aU welly dear Semiour ! I ejtpected nothing else.'''' The murderers now set fire to the bams and stables, by which all the corn, hay and cattle were consumed; and, having made a hearty meal, Chey departed. Slifl:' :'■'»>■! ^..j^ \ : ' ■(■' '■1 I ;, ".. m ■ ■ '"ilwitte' i ' i ii' 11 :y < il 142 MISSION IN NOHTH AMEHIC'A. This in.eIancholy occurrence proved the deliverance of the Christian Indians; for, upon hearing the report of guns, seeing the flames and learn- ?g the dreadful cause from those who es- caped, they offered tci attack the enemy without delay ; but, being advised to the contrary, they all fled into the woods, and the set- tlement was thus in a few minutes, cleared of its inhabitants. By the exertions and persuasions of the missionary, Shebosh, who alone remained at Gnadsnudettbn, most of the fugitive con- verts returned the next day. They now hoped to remain in safety, as, in consequence of a petition, presented by the Bre- thren at Bethlehem, the governor of Pennsylvania sent a party of soldiers into these parts, for the protection of the Christian Indians and the country in general. But on new yearns day 1756 the savages attacked these troops, set fire to the settlement, and laid waste all the plantations; by which both the congregation and the missionaries were reduced to the greatest poverty. Disastrous as were these events, they served to avert a far greater calamity. The adversaries of the Brethren had se- cretly formed a design of overthrowing their whole establish- ment in North America. The most unfounded reports of their being in league with the French were industriously dissemina- ted, and a base fabrication, purporting to be a letter written by a French oflicer, was inserted in the Newspaper, in which he was represented as saying, that ''the Moravians were their good friends and would give them every assistance in theu power against the Englislt/^ A general suspicion was thus excited i^ainst the Brethren throughout the country, which went so far, that in the Jerseys proclamation was made, with beat of drum, that Bethlehem should be destroyed; and the most dreadfal threats were added, that in Bbthlbhem, Gnadenhuettem and other places, a carnage should be made, such as had never before been heard of in North America. It was afterwards ascertained, that a party of a hundred men, who came to Bethlehem, was sent for the express purpose of raising a mob : but the kind and hospitable manner in which they were treated by the inhabitants, who were igno- rant of their design, overcame their malice and softened their MISSION IN NORTH AMBKOA. 143 '\^r ...':<■ rage* It was not, however, till after the burning of Gnadrn- HUETTKN that the public sentiment respecting the Brethren un- derwent a complete revolution. Their adversaries were now convinced of the falsehood of the charges brought against them, as they were the first sufferers ^*'uni the French. Many ex- claimed even with tears : " How greatly have we sinned against an innocent people ! What should we have had to answer for, had we followed our design of exterminating the Brethren and murdering their men, women and children, on the vague supposition that they were our enemies.^ After the destruction of 6NADENHVETTF.N,a few of the Ind't„;i converts fled to Waymnik, which place they reached in safety ; but the greater part flocked to Bethlehem, where they were lodged, clothed, and fed with brotherly kindness. But this very circumstance rendered the situation of our Brethren there peculiarly critical. The savages on the one hand, insisted upon their taking up arms against the English, threatening to murder them in case of refusal. On the othjer hand, a set of fanatics arose, who demanded the total extirpa- tion of all the Indians, lest God's vengeance should fall upon the Christians for not destroying the Indians, as the Israelites were Commanded to do in the case of the Canaanites. These people were greatly incensed against Bethlbhem, on account of the protection and assistance, which were there granted to a race of beings, whom they considered accursed. I'he inhabi- tants of Bethlehem, therefore, looked upon themselves as sheep ready for slaughter ; and never knew^ when going to bed at night, whether they would rise the next morning. * In this critical and alarming situation they preserved lui- shaken confidence in God. Their courage in maintaining their station proved a comfort and protection to their neighboiurs ; for, if they had fled, nothing could have obstructed the inroads of the savages. But, while they firmly relied on the help of the Lord, they neglected nothing that might tend to their safety. The settlement was surrounded by pallisades, and guarded, both night and day, by Europeans and Indians. 1 his precaution proved the means of preserving the settlement, while many adjacent villages were laid in ashes. 'U-. • 1. 1 'I m ' hi Ik; • " ^5 m 1 1 F^' M i 1 1' ^ 144 MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. ■w' I ' '! . The firmness of the Brethren and their good poUticsA regu- Utiops, induced great numbers of their distressed neighbours to take refuge ?'lth them. Several hundred women and chil- dren came from a distance, and with tears beg^j^ for shelter. All were admitted as long as there was any room ; and thus not only Bethlehem, but the four contiguous settlements of Nazareth, Ch&istiamsbbun, Fbiedensthal, and the Ro»k, were crowded with fugitives. Though, in consequence of the war, their own reeources were greatly exhausted, the Brethren exerted themselves to the utmost ci. their power to provide for their numerous guests. Thus wonderfully did the wisdom of God overrule passing events. The very people, who were but lately suspected of a secret correspondence with the enemy, now became the protect ')K' V ' 'IN •< ,( i Is. W^^- ::U' m^:. 146 MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. :}W met, and the missionary and his companion, through greatly fatigued with their journey, testified to them of the grace of God till midnight ;, and resumed their labours by five o'clock the next morning, the people being eager to hear the great wordy before they began their daily occupations. The result was, that upon a regular application from the heads of families to our Brethren at Bethlehem, brother Zeisberger was ap- pointed to reside among them. But, while rejoicing at the favourable reception given to his testimony of the gospel, events occurred, which rendered his recal to Bethlehem necessary. Intelligence had been re- ceived, that the Indians had commenced fresh hostilities near the Canadian lakes and on the Ohio, where they had murdered several hundred settlers, and renewed their incursions into Pennsylvania. From this a repetition of the dreadful scenes in J755 was apprehended. The settlements of Wechquetavk and Nain were now placed in the most critical situation. One alarming report af- ter another reached them, which made it needful to keep up a constant wat^h during the night. The Christian Indians, how- ever, resfolved to take no part in the contest, any further than defending themselves against the savages. Under these cir- cumstances the Indian brethren showed great faith and cou- rage. One of them remarked : " Wicked people are as weak as worms m the sight of our Saviour : he can and will protect us, and ctuse fear to fall upon the wicked.''* His words were verified on the very next day, being the 9th of October 1763; ) li his people ; but as his instructions had no influence, either on himself or his hearers, in changing their profligate conduct, the latter began to doubt whe- ther his doctrines were true. Having afterwards himself visited Nain, heard the gospel and been present at a baptism, he was so overcome, that he burst into tears and exclaimed: " O God! have mercy upon me, and gr{un||(.|brt the death of my Saviour may be made manifest unto me." ^ On his return he ths addressed his countrymen : "My dear people, I have told you many £ *Mng8, and pointed out what I considered a good way ; but I have now thai •'<, .va;« not the right way. If we wish to be saved, we must look \fiit, whom the Brethren preach." He was the first in Machwi- miusing that was admitted to holy baptism, and by his conduct and conver- Eation Evidenced that a real change had taken place in him. M ugh greatly he grace of five o'clock f the great The result B cf families rger was ap- given to his endcred his id been re- Btilities near id murdered urstons into ful scenes in J were now g report af- keep up a idians, how. further than ;r these cir- th and cou- are as weak will protect words were toberl763; himself or his to doubt whe- d Nain, heard that he burst graiUfeftirtthe his return he old you many ut I hare now we must look St in Macbwi- t and conver- ~J\ MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. 147 for, on that day about (ifty white men assembled on the oppo- site side of the Lccha, with a view to surprise ISaik in the night, and murder all the inhabitants. But, a neighbouring friend representing in strong terms the danger and difficulty of such an attempt, the enemies abandoned tlu r design and re- turned home. The same day, on which Hms was in such imminent danger, a party of Irish freebooters came to Wechquetank, intending to murder all the Indians there, whom they accused of being accomplices in a late murder committed in their colony. No remonstrances of the missionary could restrain their fury, till he at length pacified them by presents, and by plentifully supplying them with meat aud drink. Upon this they quietly quitted the settlement, nothowever, without repeating their threats to return and execute their barbarous design, unless the Indians would soon remove from that place. During the succeeding night all thp men were upon the watch, as several spies were lurking about the settlement, and a fire at some distance betrayed a neigh- bouring encampment. The Brethren, therefore, apprehended a sudden attack, which was probably prevented by violent rain, that fell during the night. It now became sufficiently evident, that it would be extreme temerity to postpone their flight any longer ; especially as a •messenger just then arrived from Bethlehem with the most pressing solicitations to the Indians to break up immediately, and retire to the settlement at Nazareth.* While preparing for their departure, they were suddenly alarmed by the report of several musquets. The Christian Indians, supposing that the savages had attacked the white people, resolved to go and defend them. But the missionary dissuaded them from this, exhorting them to stand by each other and e7.pect deliverance firom God. " Very true," replied ono! of them, " only don't you stand before me, but go behind, for I will be shot first." The party, from whom the attack was apprehended, suddenly marched oS with the Indian war-hoop ; and it was afterwards discovered, that the firing proceeded from a party of soldiers. ♦ Nazareth, like Bethlehem, was a colony of European brethren and siSiters. ■^K^.rM: S '\ % ■ 1 I 1 ■' ^ !i:l y^-' ' ' tj 1 iii|!f»r ^M 1 1 k„,„^^ r I iivl, II ii!f^ vr i i.': 14 1 1 U: ■;CiSii: 1 '•* 148 MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. Thankful for having escaped this danger, the whole congrega- tion left WsqHauETANKon the 11th of October, and arrived the next day in safety at Nain, where they were welcomed with joy, and provided with every comfort and accominodntion, which their circumstances required. In the mean time Nain wan closely blockaded. The sava- ges continued to lay waste the country and murder the neigh- bouring settlers. This increased the fury of the latter against the Indians, so that the inhabitants of Nain could no longer venture to go to Bkthlehkm, but were obliged to employ a European brother to transact their business. No Indian even ventured to fetch wood, or look after his cattle, except he was accompanied by a white brother, or had a passport in his pocket. Even at home the men were forced to keep strict watch, both day and night. In this trying situation they remained for four weeks ; but the peace of God and brotherly love ruled among them, and supported their courage and patience. Having made such regulations for defence, that the enemy could not attempt an attack without danger, they flattered themselves that government would have assisted them. But very unexpectedly affairs took a different turn. Renatus, a harmless Indian, was suddenly apprehended as the murderer of one of the Irish settlers, and his person being sworn to by the widow of the deceased, he was conveyed to Philadelphia, and- imprisoned. The news of this occurrence rapidly spread through the country, and enflamed the rage of the settlers against the Indians. The inhabitants, therefore, expected nothing but the most cruel treatment. In this dreadful emergency God appeared for their help, and by inclining the chief magistrate to afford them protection, rescued them from the hand of their enemies. November the 6th an express arrived from Philadelphia, with an order from government, that all the Christian Indians from Nain and Wkchquetank should repair to that city, where they would be protected or< delivering up their arms. This measure was indeed very painful to the Indians; who declared they would rather die than leave their teachers. But, being assured that the missionaries would not forsake them, they cheerfully acqui- .. f I MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. 149 csccd. And when the sheriff arrived, they delivered their arms to him with a composure of mind, which strikingly evidenced the change wrought in them through the gospel, for a heathen Indian would rather part with his head than with his gun. The Indians of Naik having joined their Christian coun- trymen of Wechuuetaxk, who had previously removed to NxzAaETH, the whole company set out on their pilgrimage in the afternoon of the 8th of November, accompanied by the misHi- unarics Grubc, Schmick, David Zeisbcrgerand John Uothewith the wives of the two former, under the conduct of the sheriff, who cared for them like a father. It was a most affecting sight to behold these people, among whom were many aged, infirm and sick, besides pregnant women and young children, pro- ceeding patiently along the road, ignorant of their future fate. Though waggons were provided for the sick, the aged, and the children, yet they suffered much from fatigue and other hard- ships, and still more from the malice of some settlers, who abu- sed and loaded them with curses. Having on the 11th of November arrived at Philadelphia, they were ordered to be lodged in the barracks ; but, notwith- standing the positive order of government, the soldiers forcibly refused them admittance. The poor Indians were kept stand- ing in the street for five hours. A mob soon collected, who de- rided, reviled and charged them with all the outrages commit- ted by the savages, threatening to kill them on the spot, which they would no doubt have done, had the Indians returned evil for evil. The zealous interference of the missionaries, in behalf of their beloved converts, exposed them to the most imminent danger from the fury of the populace. The magistrates at length interposed, ordering them to pro- ceed six miles further to Province Island in the river Delaware, where they were lodged in some large buildings. In passing through the city, thousands followed them with such tumultuous clamour, that they appeared like sheep among wolves. Here they settled as well as circumstances would permit, and regulated their daily meetings for worship, which proved a great comfort to them. Several gentlemen in Philadelphia, especially some Quakers, humanely interested themselves in their behalf, and ■ K. ...:;: ' - u .'111 ! > •, ti • I mm ■■. In H^ ill l/>0 MISHION IN NORTH AMERICA. ! I I I |'ii|il'''vij J ;!'.' mm : '■); m they were kindly supplied by government with whatever thoy needed. They had not been here long when intelligence was received, that Wechquetank bad been burnt by some of the eettlen, and that iome incendiaries had endeavoured to set fire to Bethlehem, and actually laid the oil-mill in ashes, the adjoining water-work having been with great difficulty saved from destruction. The Drethren, therefore, were truly thank- ful, that the Christian Indians had found a safe retreat in Pro- vince Island ; and their gratitude was increased when they were informed of an act of horrid cruelty, committed by some white people, calling themselves Christians. Fifly-seven of these barbarians attacked a party of peaceable Indians ih the village of Canestoga near Lancaster, and murdered fourteen of them in their huts. The rest fled to Lancaster, where the magistrates lodged and protected them in the work-house, a strong and well secured building. But the white savages pur- sued them, marched into the town at noon day, broke into the work-house, and, though the Indians on their knees begged their lives, they inhumanly murdered them all, and threw their mangled bodies into the streets. They then departed with a dreadful shout of victory, threatening that the Indians in Pro- vince Island should share the same fate. So general and inveterate was the rage of the white people, and such the state of anarchy and insubordination in the coun- try, that in defiance of every proclamation from government, they boldly avowed their determination to msssacrc all the Christian Indians. This induced the government to send them by way of New York to the English army. Late in the even- ing of January 4th, 1764, they received orders to this effect, and before midnight embarked in some boats, proceeding by water to a place about five miles from Philadelphia, which city they reached almost unobserved early in the morning. The commissary, Mr. Fox, having kindly supplied them with blanket:, and provided waggons for the aged, the sick and the children, and for the heavy baggage, they set out accompanied by the missionaries. The pressure of the immense crowd, which had collected, was so great, that they could hardly proceed; the MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. 151 mob in the most shocking manner cursed and reviled them ; but, being escorted by a company of seventy Highlanders* no one ventured to lay hands on them. In every town, through which they passed, they were insulted by the populace ; but God mercifully prevented serious mischief, and in about a week they safely reached Amboy, where two sloops lay ready to carry them to New York. They were just preparing to, embark, when very unexpectedly strict orders arrived from the governor of New York, that no Indian should set foot on that territory ; and even the ferry-men were prohibited, under a severe penalty, from conveying them across the river. They were now lodged in the barracks at Amboy, waiting for further orders. Here they held their daily meetings ; and, as great numbers of strangers attended, divine service was per- formed in the open air. Their devotipn and good behaviour excited general admiration, and many conceived a more favour- able opinion of them. A soldier once said : ** Would God, that all the white people were as good Christians as these In- dians.^^ , Orders having meanwhile arrived from Philadelphia for their return to that city, the Indians cheerfully obeyed, confident that the Lord, in his inscrutable wisdom, had directed their toilsome peregrinations for some gracious purposes. This journey was often rendered peculiarly dangerous in crossing the frozen rivers, the ice not being every where sufficiently firm. Their daily meetings, which they never suspended du- ring their travels, were attended by many white people with as- tonishment and edification. Having safely reached Philadelphia on the Slth of January, 1764, they were for security lodged in the barracks, and at- tended by a military guard day and night. As the fury and number of the mob still increased, the magistrates were obliged to adopt more serious measures. The guard was doubled, eight pieces of cannon were planted before the barracks, and a rampart thrown up in the middle of the square. The citizens^ some of whom were young Quakers, took up arms and repaired to the barracks in defence of the Indians. Twice the rebels prepared for an attack, but being fully informed of the mea- Tr. ■y i- -i '■-«a'.r;ur-< M^::. y<:..^ < i J ' 'i ' i il 1 152 MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. siires of defence taken by government, abandoned their mur- derom design. Upon this some gentlemen were deputed to inquira into their complaints. AftCi- much insolent behaviour they asserted, that there were several murderers among the Christian Indians, whom they had seen at Pittsburg, and de- manded that they should be delivered up. To pacify them, one of the ringleaders was admitted into the barracks ; but after very strict examination of all the Indians, he did not find an individual chargc;;ble with the smallest crime. Another allegation, that the Quakers had secreted six of them, provuig equally unfounded, tranquillity was finally restored. During their residence in the barracks, which lasted rather more than a year, they regularly held their meetings for reli- gious worship, which on Sundays were frequented by such crowds of people, that the chapel could not contain them : yet the greatest silence and order were preserved, and in several instances the gospel was accompanied with saving power. At stated times they observed the ordinance of the Lord^s Sup- per, and some were admitted to holy baptism. The missionary Grube even commenced an English school, and the Indian youths took great delight in learning. Though the visits of strangers were occasionally attended with inconvenience, yet they tended to convince many ill-disposed persons of the inno- cence of the Indians and their true conversion to God. To the Indians, however, their present situation was a severe trial, and to some even more afflicting than all their past dan- gers. The superior quality of their victuals, to which they had not been accustomed, was no more conducive to their health, than the want of exercise and proper employment was congenial to their minds and habits. Their close confinement became insupportaule and revolting to their. notions of inde- pendence and liberty. This was especially the case with the young people ; some grew low-spirited, others dissatisfied and even refractory ; and many suffered harm by their intercourse with the unconverted Indians, quartered in the sume barracks. This caused the missionaries much grief and perplexity, being on the one hand obliged to hear all the complaints of the dis- satisfied, and on the other hand aware that government justly •••■'^^.. . MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. 153 looked to them for the maintenance of good order^and subordi- nation. As summer advanced fevers and the small-pox broke out amongst them, which occasioned such terror, that many meditated their escape from the barracks. But 6od,so*evident- ly blessed the endeavoitrs of the missionaries, that their un- pRirness was changed into perfect resignation^to the will of the Lord. No less than fifty-six persons departed this life, many of them, not only with composure, but in full assurance of eternal glory. Among the Christian Indians, lodged in the barrecks, none had a harder fate than one, called Renatus. This poor man had been thrown into prison upon repeated accusations on oath, that he was the murderer of Mr. S. in the Irish settlement. During his confinement, which lasted eight months, three of his nearest relations died by means of the infectious disease, rife in the barracks. When informed of this he burst into tears and exclaimed : " This is almost too much to bear ; to lose my father, my wife and my child, while I myself am confined in prison.^ The missionaries frequently visited him in his cell, where he spent his time in reading and prayer. His trial took place at Easton, and, after a most patient investigation of the evidence adduced on both sides, the jury returned a verdict of notguiUy; upon which he was immediately set at liberty. This decision was of great benefit to the missionary labours of the Brethren, as it entirely frustrated the aim of their ene- mies, to cast an odium upon the believing Indians and render the mission generally suspected. Hostilities having at length terminated and peace I)eing restored, the directors of the mission lost no time in endeavour- ing to obtain an eligible plane for a settlement for the Christian Indians, and for this purpose preferred the country on the banks of the Susquehannah. The government readily acceded to their proposal, permitting them to leave the barracks, and liberally supplied them with all necessaries. Mr. Fox even procured a grant, by which they were provided with flour from the time of their arrival on the Susquehannah, till their new planted Indian corn should be ripe. Before their departure the Indian brethren delivered an address of thanks to the ^•4 ■-:; J ?ff. ^ il ■ ■ ! i .. i ■I' • '•'■'I .*^1-- :ivj ! iii! 11 i'ii.i, ,]:.::;i i:!>: 164 JAISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. governor, for the kindness he had manifested towards them, which was signed by four in the name of the rest, and gracious- ly received. ;;.' March 20th, 1765, they left the barracks in Philadelphia and commenced their journey, resting a few days at N aim and Bethlehem. The animosity of the white people not having yet wholly subsided, they were obliged to take a very circuftous route, which rendered the journey tedious and difficult. The road lay through extensive forests, frequently without a path^ so that they had to cut their way for miles through the woods, and to ford many rivers. The men generally waded through, and constructed rafts for the women and children. Some rivers were so broad and deep, that they were obliged to encamp on the banks till they had built a sufficient number of canoes to cross them. In some places they were obliged to unload the waggons, and carry the luggage over high, steep and cra^^y hills. When they halted in the evening, every family ereeted a hut for the uight, keeping up a large fire. All the fatigue and toils of the day were forgotten, when at night, they assembled in the open air, round a large fire, to return thanks to the Lord for his mercies during the day, and supplicate his protection for the night. Their greatest difficulty arose from the want of provisions, whenever they passed through a ter- ritory which affi>rded neither game nor fish. Those who had any thing in store were always ready to divide with the rest. Their whole stock of flour being at length consumed, it was a truly '^^ecting sight, to see them receive their.last portion. They occasionally found wild potatoes, and hunger overcame the unpleasant taste of these roots. At other times they peeled chesnut trees, and sucked the Juice oozing out under the bark, which is very sweet, and was particularly palatable to the children. Frequently they had no other drink than muddy water found in puddles. One night they were greatly terrified, the woods being on fire, and burning with great fury round their encampment till one o'clock in the morning. Some died by the way, in consequence of these various hardships. Hav- ing, after many toilsome wanderings, reached the Susquehan- nah, they got a few boats, some sailing up the river and others hi 'm.\ ■ ! * ■ MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. 155 travelling along its banks, and arrived at Machwihilwting on the 9th of May, after a journey of five weeks. Having fixed on a convenient spot for a settlement, they immediately began to erect a town, which, when completed, consisted of thirteen Indian huts, and upwards of forty houses built of wood in the European manner, besides a dwelling for the missionaries. In the middle of the street, which was eighty feet broad, stood a large and neat chapel. The adjoining ground was laid out in gardens, and between thf town and the river, about two hundred and fifty acres were divided into regular plantations of Indian com. The burying-ground was situated at some distance at the back of the buildings. Each family had its own boat. To this place they gave the name of Fried- ENSHITETTEN. This new settlement soon assumed a very flourishing appear- ance> The inhabitants were industrious, and dwelt together in peace and unity. Many Indians visited the place, admiring the fine situation and the good order maintained in the town. ])ut, what afforded the missionaries the greatest delight, was the salutary impression which appeared to be made on some, so that the number of the congregation was rapidly increasing, which in less than two years rendered the erection of a larger chapel necessary. Indeed the change observable in the believ- ing Indians was so striking, that the heathen visitors were not unfrequently constrained to confess ; " that the words of the Brethren must be true, for otherwise it would be impossible that the mere belief of them should make their converts willing to deny the world and every ungodly lust, and at the same time be so serene and cheerful in their looks and behaviour." This pleasing I tranquil course was occasionally interrupt- ed by the unbecoming behaviour of some of the heathen visitors, and still more by the white traders, who dealt chiefly in rum, and often came to the settlement for the purpose of traffic, occasioning much levity and dissipation among the young people. The missionaries, not wishing to have the ap- pearance of usurping any jurisdiction over the Indians, left it to the native assistants and heads of families, to whom the m >"■ 1: ; its' ™ I i I r*!"!.! |.,^ !::'!il I ';;« = 156 MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. police of the town was committed, to adopt sucli mrasures, as might prevent this evil in future. And their exertions in this respect in a great measure succeeded. In autumn 1767 the missionary Zeisbergcr and two of the Indian assistants made a journey to the Ohio, intelligence having been received, that some Indians in that part of the country were desirous of hearing the gospel. Their inten- tion was first to visit Goshgoshueiik^ though they every where received the most unfavourable accounts of its inhabitants. On thiK journey they had to encounter many difficulties, hav- ing to travel through an extensive wilderness. Their road lay partly through the territory of the Dela- warcs, and partly through that of the Seneka Indians. On reaching the first town, inhabited by the latter, the appear- ance of a white man was so unusual a sight, that one of the inhabitants immediately rode off to announce his arrival to the Chief of the next iK>wn, a distance of nearly thirty miles. Having arrived at this place the Chief, taking Zdubcrger for a spy, at first treated him rather roughly ; but, won by his conciliatory and affable manner and the disinterestedness of his views, he became very friendly; and conducted him^to his house. Zcisberger seized this favourable opportunity to preach the gospel to him ; but the Chief declared with great warmth, that this Word of God was not intended for the Indians. He however, granted them permission to proceed to Gosligoshuenk ; adding a serious caution against trusting the people of that place, who had not their equals in wickedness and cruelty. Not intimidated by this and similar reports, but rather con- sidering the profligacy of the place the most cogent reason for visiting it, they prosecuted their route and reached it in safety. They soon found, that the reports they had heard were but too txv." Zeisberger remarks, he had no where seen the abomina- tions of heathenism practised in such a horrid and shameless manner as in this place ; it seemed to be the very seat of Satan. NotwithstEUiding the crying wickedness of the inhabitants, the missionary and his companions were well received, and their doctrine, by its novelty, so engaged the attention of the inha- bitants, that they could not hear enough of it, and requested MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. 157 tlie Indian brethren to repeat und explain it to them more fuliy. Before their departure the Indians as8embled a CounciK and Zeisberger asked them, whether they would permit a teacher to reside among them ? To this they gave their unanimous consent, and even requested him to promote the attainment of 80 desirable an object. His journey proving thus far encouraging, the Brethren re- solved to attempt the establishment of a regular mission at Gosligoahuenk. In order to effect A^his, the brethren Zeisber- ger and Senseman, together with some Indian families, moved thither in the following spring. Immediately on their arrival Zeisberger sen'; information of it to the Chiefs, who exhorted their people to listen to the Word of God with attention. lie held regular morning and evening devotions, and preached every day. 'i'hcse meetings were attended by great numbers, whose behavio\ir was silent and decorous, and manifested an eagerness to he ir. Soon, however, a violent opposition, originating in the jea- lousy of the Chiefs, was raised against the missionaries. It was augmented by the most ridiculous and unfounded accusa- tions being propagated against the Brethren ; and it at last rose to sucl a pitch, that they threatened to kill both them and their converts. This intimidated even those who had hitherto been their friends. Notwithstanding tliesc alarming appearances, the missiona- ries vesolved not to quit their post ; but built a small house, as a place of retirement, where they might celebrate the Lord^s Supper and hold other meetings with the Christian Indians, their present habitation being seldom free from visitors. Their labour was not wholly in vain. Nol a few attended their meet- ings, and some heard the gospel with saving effect. Several indeed came only by night, fearing the reproach of wr^ ; for those, who went boldly to the meetings, were abused and per- secuted in various ways ; and in some instances the words of our Saviour were literally ful.^lled : a trian's foes shall be they of his own housefudd. Matt. x. 36. At length the inhabi- tants of the town were divided into two parties ; one of which opposed the gospel with all their might, and the other became *.■ ■; :.!^^^ mm ^!i|'':, ;1!. ,!i! ■' -B'^ ,•■< • :;,! ! . ! \-t: %' -i i li 158 Mi>^'Mii'.:i IN NORTH AMERICA. SO much attached to it, that they declared, they would rather emigrate, than be deprived of it. These were exposed to the hatred of the opposite party, who bratided them with the names of Sunday Indiana and Shwonnaks^ i. c, white people, the lat- ter being the most opprobrious opithet they could apply. 'Ibis, however, did not deter them from their attcndancd on the nm^X- ing. However, as the opposition did not abate but rather increased, the mission Aries thought it prudent to retire to a place on the opposite hank of the river j called Laivunakhanneky jboui M~ teen roiles ^'i.itant from Goshgoshuenk. Here they fot^ned a tempora.y Gcttlicinens.. bdr^g followed by all those Indums, who had sincerely uml. . feed the gospel In process of time they had the pleasure ot a<.ln..ning 8evetal lo holy baptism, among whom was >mag«?(i t'viaf, ^^llo had lost his sight. By degreeii the hoslHity again'ti; ^hecn subsided, and in a. Council held at 6'0?Ago*/i(«ajA- jj great majority declared in favour of the gospel This rendered their situation more tranquil and easy, a difTtirent spirit prevailed, and the desire of the Indians to " know the gracw of God in truth" increased. Among the places, which were visited by the missionaries frora FttiKDENSHUETXKN, was a town about, thirty miles higher upon the banksof the Susquehannah, called Tshechshequannink, in which ) great awakening took place, occasioned by the ac- counts conci;ming Friedrnshuettem brought by those who had visited there. At the request of the inhabitants, the mission- ary Rothe went to reside among them. His testimony of Jesus was accompanied with great power, the audience being fre- quently melted into tears, which is very unusual among the Indiana, m they consider it unmanly to shed tears. One of them remarked : '* I would not have wept, if my enemies had cut the flesh from my bones : that I now weep is of God, who has sotrencd the hardness of my heart.'" For some time it ap- peared as if the whole town would turn to the Lord and be converted. The tranquillity, enjoyed for a season, was again interrupted in 1770. The Seneka Indin ^ having broken the t --^tv lately made with the Cherok: , hostilities commenced r '■ I MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. 159 d rather d to the ke names , the lat- '. This, herkieet- icrcased, e on the jboui fif~ f foimecl IndKiOB, J of time baptism, ght. By a. Council favour of inquil and e Indians issionarics lies higher juannink^ >y the ac- \e vho had |e mission- ly of Jesus jbeing fre- imong the One of lemies had |God, who ime it ap- rd and be iterrupted le i ^"tv. ced y- ■■■'■■ neighbourhood of Lawunakhannek. This rendered the Chris- tian Indians desirous of removing, and they therefore re8olv?d to accept the kind offer, repeatedly made to them by some Chiefs, to B>?.tt\e near the Delaware town of Kaskaskunk. In :\priil vV J mi.^sionaries and their whole flock embarked in sixteen car«oej, passing down the river Ohio by Pittsburg to the mouth of the Reaver Creek, which they entered, proceed- ing up the falls, where they had several times to unload, and transport thfci * goods and canoes by land. On one of these cafrying places they were detained two days. Af^er a tedious aT!(^ troublesome journey of a fortnight, they reached the place allocs jd to them by the Chiefs. No spot could have been bet- ter chosen, as there was good land, sufficient to support a hundred families. They immediately began to build and plant, and called the place Fbiedenstadt. The Indians in the neighbourhood were astonished to see a people settle among them, differing so much in their manners and customs from the other natives, and to hear them propa- gate a doctrine so contrary to any thing they had ever heard before. In some this astonishment soon changed into animosity and opposition, especially when the Chief of Kaskaskunk moved to the settlement. This so enraged the adversaries, that they annoyed the inhabitants in every possible way, disseminating unfounded calumnies. They even forged messages in the names of the Chiefs, ordering them to quit the country. These impostures being detected, some of their own teachers violently opposed the doctrine taught by the missronaries, asserting, that^ emetics were the only infalUJo.e "emedy to cleanse a man from sin. The missionary endeavoured to convince them, that though an emetic ri^ight benefit their stomachs, it could never cleanse their hearts. Some malicious savages came late one evening to Fbiedenstadt, tempting the inhabitants to get drunk. Find- ing all their efforts ineffectual, they tbrestent ' to murder first the missionaries and then the whtV^^ cungreg>^tion,and made such a hideous noise, that the w^y.'ia fled into the ^^oods, and the men were forced to keep st :ict watch round the mission-hoi le. While harassed by these external troubles, the missionaries had abundant cause to praise God for the divine power which >■■• ■■ ■ Ui i!l^HJ' m^M'li WM "4fe^^4 I '! I I 'if I '!.ii. '} ■•■«■*' 160 MI8SION IN NORTH AMERICA. rested on their ministry in the gospel. The number of hearers nt Faiedenstadt rapidly increased. Among these wa^'a man belonging to the party, who had destroyed the mission-house on the Mahony in 1755, and who was often so much impressed by what he heard, that he shed floods of tears. In another of their hearers the effect produced by the gospel was still more striking. This was the Chief, Pakanke, hitherto an enemy and opposer, but whose sentiments, during a visit at Fried cnstadt, were so completely changed, that he listened to the gospel with great attention ; which produced such a change in him, that he became a believer himself, and even exhorted his children to go to the Brethren, and believe in the Lord Jesus. Among the baptized members of the congregation the peace of God, brotherly love and a real desire to love the Saviour and cleave to him with purpose of heart, prevailed. Their conduct and conversation became increasingly conformable to their Chris- tian profession, and they greatly valued their high and hear vcnly calling. In the children likewise the missionaries ob- served many astonishing evidences of the work of the holy Spirit, in ** perfecting praise out of the mouths of babes and sucklings.''^ And the awakening among the catechumens was general and solid, and exhibited a sincere desire to obtain grace and the remission of sins in the blood of Christ. lu the mean time they received certain information, that the Iroquois had clandestinely sold the land, on which Fried- ENSHUETTEK stood, to the English, though they had formally ceded it to the Christian Indians in 1765. This involved that settlcn^ent in new troubles. They therefore resolved to quit that place, and to seek another residence. Early in June 1772 the whole congregation, consisting of two hundred and forty-one persons, left Friksexshuetten ; some of them travelling by land, but the greater part by water. The difficulties attending the emigration of so many people, with all their goods and cattle, in a country like America, is al- most incredible. The party, who went by land, had to care for seventy oxen and a still greater number of horses, and sustained inconceivable hardships in forcing their way through very thick woods and swamps, directed only by a small path, in some MISSION IN NORTH AB^EHICA. 161 hearers b'a man louse on >8sed by oth"^' of till more emy and N8TADT, ipel with I, that he lildrento Among of God, tid cleave iduct and eir Chris- and hea- naries ob- ' the holy babes and iimens was ttain grace places hardly discernible. They had to ford many rivers, being in one part of the country obliged to wade thirty-six times thrdugh the windings of the Munsy. The difficulties of those who went by water were not less. They were every night obliged to seek a lodging on shore. In some places they were molested by inquisitive, and in others, by drunken peo- ple. The many falls and dangerous rapids in the Susquehan- nah occasioned much trouble and frequent delays. To add to their difficulties, the measles broke out among ^em soon after their departure, of which many, especially children, fell sick, and some died. Both companies having at length met, they pursued their joiun^ by land. Arrived on the banks of the Ohio, they buUt canoes, for conveying the aged and infirm with the baggage down the river ; and in a few days the whole party reached Faibdemstadt, and were most cordially wel- comed by the Christian Indians there, who united with them in solemn praises to God for their safe arrival, after a tedious journey of eight weeks. It was not, however, the design of the Indians to fix them- selves permanently at this place ; but to proceed to the banks of the Muskingum, and occupy a piece of ground, which had been allotted them by the Council of the Delawares. The Council had passed a formal resolution, that this tract of land, which was of considerable extent, should exclusively belong to the Christian Indians, and no others be permitted to setde upon it ; and that all Indians, dwelling on its borders, should be ordered to behave peaceably towards the missionaries and their converts, and neither disturb their worship, nor prevent any from attending the preaching of the gospel. Zeisberger had visited this place early in the spring, and found it in all respects an eligible situation for an Indian town, having an excellent spring, a small lake, a fine soil, plenty of game and every other convenience. It lies about seventy-five miles west of FaiEDENSTADT, and nearly at the same distance south of lake Erie. Five families of Christian Indiana had in May removed to this place and begun the erecti^r /r . settlement, giving it^the N . r m '''M i{ 'I'i I 163 MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. name of Schcenbrunn. They were now joined by those who had emigrated from Fbieden^tuci'tev. About this period the prospect < ~'i. . dxnstadt became more and more alarming, v iie ri»^>c;tte J encroachments of the savages occasioned much porplexity, and the pernicious con- sequences of the rum-trade became at length insupportable. The savages frequently brought a quantity of spirits close to the town, got intoxicated and behaved like madmen commit- ting various acts of mischief and outrage, e » cai lureHtcning *.o kill the missionary. It was solely owing to the restraining hand of Providence, that they did not execute their barbarous ))urpo8e. At or*- time a ruffian furiously rushed into the house where the missi mary lay sick, but, on seeing the fellow come in, he raised himself and looked at him with undaunted compo. sure. This completely disconcerted the savage, he stopped short, and the Indian brethren, hastening to the assistance of their teacher, easily sec tred him. These unpleasant occurren- ces seeming to admit of no alleviation the inhabitants resolved, though much against iheir inclination, to forsake the place, and move into the neighbourhood of their brethren on the Muskingum, where they arrived after a journey of three wedks. Here they established a colony, about ten miles below ScHOENBKUNN, which they called GNADENuuETTrN. During the building of these two settlements T.^isberger, ac- companied by two Indian brethrer.;, made a journey into the country of the Shawanosc, who were generally considered the most savage of all the lLd:an tribt«. Th ^ were, however, kindly received by the Chief, and lodged in the house of one of the heathen teachers. This man, being informed by the missionary that the object of ^heir jouTuey was to preacl' the words of eternal life, replied : ** This is what we want, and we will hear you with pleasure.^' Having for several days atten- tively listened to the discourses and cor> ersation of the mis- sionary and his companions, the heatht*t ich r made the fol- lowing remarkable declaration ■ " I have aot bten able to sleep all nig^t. for I am continually meditatipg upon your words, and wiii now open to you my whole heart : I believe that all MISSION IN NORTR AMERICA. 16« ty those became ts of the iou8 con- portable. B close to comiuit- ttening 'o SBttaining barbarous the house •How come ed compo- le stopped isistance of t occurren- ts resolved, I the place, ren on the ^ of three liles below [sberger, ac- ►urney into considered •e, however, iouse of one jmed by the preacl' the it, and we days atten- of the mi8- lade the fol- kble to sleep our words, ieve that tW you preach is truth. A ye$x ago I became conyinced, that we are altogether sinAil creatures ; and that none of our ^ood works will save us : but we did not know what to do to gain etemU salvation. I have, therefore, always comforted my people, that some person would come and show to us the true way to happinesa, for we are not in the right way ; and even the day before your arrival, I desired them to have but a little patience, and a teacher would certainly come. Now you are come and I verily believe that God has sent you to make his word known to us."" The Council having formally declared their wish, that the Brethren would come and reside among them, the travellers, filled with gratitude to God for this hopeful pros- pect, returned to Schoenbrunn. The more poignau t was their sorrow, when, on repeating their visit the next year, they met with so much opposition and hostility, as fully convinced them, that as yet no missionary establishment could be formed here. About this time new troubles interrupted the tranquillity of the congregations at Schoenbrunn and Gnademhuettek. Besides the continr^nnce of petty wars among the Indian tribes,, tiiowhite settlers in 'Mrginia wr c obliged to fly to arms, to de- fend themselves aga. >t the savages. This renderetd the year 1774 a period of great ptrplexity and confusion to the two set- tlements. For many iiu^ixths the inhabitants had hardly a tingle day of rest. Numerous trc ps of warriors passed through, some upon murdering expedition , others with scalps and pri- soners, uttering frequent menaces that both places should be surprised and laid waste. Owing to their enmity against the white people, the missionaries m particular were in the most imminent danger. One terrifying report after another was fly- ing through the country. They were frequently so much alarmed, that canoes were kept in constant readiness, in case sudden flight should become necessary. The women wpre more than once' driven from the plantations at noon-day ; and all the inhabitants were, for days and weeks, confined to their houses, as several parties were strolling about the neighbour- hood, for the purpose of seising stragglers. At length the In- dians were compelled to submit and make peace, and thus tran- quillity was restored. t'.^l •r.U" • tt '1 » . .'■ ;l X Ill U i : '1. I'U I i: ;! : i ■.ft if 164 MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. The miMion«rioi found great reaaon to rejoice that, amidit •11 these troubles, the two congregations continued to flourish. They had not once boon obliged to omit the stated preaching of the gospel, and the number of their hearers was often so large, that the chapel nt Scuoknrrunn, though capable of ac* commodating five hundred, proved too small. Among the strangers, who attended, there were many warriors, and the im- pression made on some was such, that, though they returned home for a time, they could not rest till they obtained leave to reside with the Christian Indians. Even one of the heathen teachers was so struck with conviction of the truth of the g08< pel, that he took up his abode in the settlement. One of the Chieft likewise embraced Christianity, was baptised, and be* came a soalous witness of the doctrines of grac6 among the very people, whose Chief he had been. And the Indian, appointed his successor, declined the honor intended for him, choosing rather to be an humble follower of Christ, than to occupy the highest and most honourable rank among his countrymen. During the war, there was a striking contrast between the conduct of the Christian Indians and the savages. Whilethe latter neglected every thing, the former, though exposed to many interruptions, continued to plant their fields, boil sugar, and follow their various avocations with their usual diligence. God blessed the labour of their hands, so that they could assiit those that were needy, and even provide many of the warriors, who marched through their village, with food and other neces- saries. This led a captain to remark : " I have found your people very diflferent f\rom what I had heard. It was reported in our town, that when a strange Indian arrives with you, ho is sent to make his firo in the wood, and gets nothing to eat. I now hear the contrary from all who have visited you, for they have all been fed and lodged. In other places they make wry faces at us, here men, women, and even children bid us wel- come." 13y this time, the Christian Indians had in a very great d^ gree gained the confidence and esteem of their pagan neigh- bours; so that even some of the Captains and Chiefs interested themselves in their behalf, demanding that they should enjoy perfect Ji •ioos agai act of the in which MIMION IN NORTH AMBB1C4. 166 perfect liberty of conicionce, and b« protected in their poMCs- •loni againit every intruder. Thii wm formally ratified by an •ct of the Council in the name of the whole DeUware nation ; in which they gare AiU permiiiion to any of their people, who were lo diipoied, to go and hear the goapel. Thii act was ■hortly after renewed, and accompanied with an urgent requeit on their patt, that the Brethren would form a third settlement. This proposal was readily agreed to, and they fixed qn a spot on the east side of the Muskingum, to which they gave the nano of Lichtbmau. In April 1776 the missionaries ZeiiT bergor and Hockewaelder, with eight families of Christian In- dian! iVom ScHOEMBEUNN, movcd to this,'new settlement. It loon increased in number and extent, by the accession of many heathen, who became obedient to the gospel. The number of inhabitants in the three settlements on the Muskingum imounted now to four hundred and fourteen persons, and, aa they lay at no great distance iVom each other, a pleasing inter- course was constantly kept up between them, which contributed not a little to the encoiuragement of the missionaries, and the edification of their converts. This prosperity of the mission received a sudden check, in consequence of the rupture between Great Britain and her co- lonies. By this time the contest had risen so high, that the disturbances it occasioned reached to the Ohio and the Musk- ingum. The Brethren indeed determined to take no part in the war, yet they were placed in the most critical situation, aa their very neutrality served ■ to render them suspicious in the eyes of each of the belligerent powers, and threw a general odi- um upon their character and conduct. . During the consecutive commotions the Chiefs of the Dela- wares firmly adhered to their resolution not to interfere with the war. But a tribe of that nation, the Monsys, secretly ms- psrsted from the main body and formed an alliance with the Mingoes, a set of idle thieves and murderers. They endea- voured to gain a party among the enemies of the mission, and even' ventured into the settlements in order to decoy some of the inhabitants to join them, in which they were but too successful They found a party of apostates, who seemed intent upon over- i U- '4 166 MISSION IN NORTH AMBRIGA. 1 ' u ! throwing Christianity and replacing paganiim in its room. This was the severest stroke the missionaries had yet met with, and occasioned them far more poignant grief, than all their for- mer sufferings. They spared no pains, which love could dic- tate, to recover these poor backsUders from this snare of the devil; hut all in vain. It afterwards appeared, that the Mon- sys and the apostate party had nothing less in view, Ihan either to murder the missionaries, or convey them to Fort Detroit ; the firmness of the Delawares in maintaining peace being as* cribed to the influence of the Brethren on their Council. And when this attempt did not succeed, they spread the false, though probable report, that the missionaries and their congre> gatiouB were daily in danger of being surprised and murdered bv the Huron warriors; Rather, therefore, than enter into a dispute with so danger, ous an enemy, they resolved to abandon Sghoenbbukm, and move to LicHTBMAU. They now found the contiguity of this settlement tc the Indian town of Goshachguenk of essentisl advantage, as they could not have defended themselves against the insults of the warriors, had they not met with constant support from the Chiefs and Council of that place. A part of the fugitive congregation settled at Gk aoenhuettb^. In August 1777 intelligence reached Lichtenau, that two hundred Huron warriors, headed by one of their Chiefs, cslled by way of distinction the Half-king, were on their march to that place. This caused considerable alarm ; but after mature consideration the missionaries resolved, to betray no symptons of fear, but rather seek to conciliate their favour by kind treat- ment. No time was lost to prepare provisions for them ; and the liberality of the Christian Indians, on this occasion, was the more remarkable, as they considered it the only means of str- ing the lives of their beloved teachers. The warriors expres- sed no little surprise and pleasure on being met by a party firom Lichtenau, bringing provisions for them. This put them into very good humour; and the Christian Indians did not neglect to improve this favourable opportunity i but sent s formal embassy to thn Half-king and the other Chiefs of the Hurons, informing them that they had embraced Christian!^) MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. 1(57 sad now wished to live in peace with all men ; and therefore requested protection and safety for theisselves and their teach- ers. This message was well received by the Half-king, and he exhorted the Christian Indians to obey their teachers, attend to their worship, and not to mind other affairs ; promising that no one should molest or hurt them. While these negociations were pending, the inhabitants of LiCHTENAU were not without serious apprehensions, being un- certain what turn affairs would take. The deputies had, there- fore, agreed that should the Half-king speak in an angry tone, they would immediately despatch a messenger to the settlement, thereby affording time to the congregation to take flight before he had concluded his speech. The greater, consequently, was their joy, when the embassy terminated so favoiirably. Thesame day the Half-king, attended by the chief Captain and eighty-two warriors visited Lichtenau. They were so amply suppliv'd with provisions, that they were able to carry a consi- derable quantity home with them. Similar visits were repeated in the sequel : and sometimes more than two hundred warriors of differept nations took up their night-quarters close to the settlement, and behaved so quietly, that their presence was hardly perceived. For the Half-king maintained strict disci- pline, and took every precaution to prevent drunkenness, being well aware that this would terminate in bloodshed and murder. He was so pleased with the reception he and his retinue had met with, that he took the missionaries by the hand and called thism faihevy desiring that they would consider him and his people as cAiUr«n. He even sent messengers to the En- glish government in Detroit and to the Chiefs in the Huron coiutry, informing them of the alliance made with the Chris- tian Indians, adding, that he and his warriors had acknow- ledged thewhftte brethren to be their father, and would ever own them as such. The maintenance of so many warriors, however, was attended with considerable expense and trouble ; the inha^ Intants of the settlement, therefore, were glad, when towards the end of August they finally removed from that part of th? country. The situation of Licht£nau and Gkademhuittten now be< i-i' ■ ■ it- :'-i;; \- v-\ I \ V ■ . til \ m u 168 MISSION IN NORTH ilMBRlCA. W:i\ 4m came every day more dangerons. It was, therefore, deemed exp^ent to lessen the number of missionaries, leaving only one in each of the settlements. As the distance between the two places was only twenty miles, they kept up, as far as possible, a regular intercourse; and in travelling through the country found the friendship made with the Hurons of great advantage. Yet they saw little before them but perplexity and distress. Various terrifying reports were in circidation, which rendered it necessary for the two congregations to hold themselves in constant readiness for a precipitate flight. Canoes r.'ite pro- vided and a place of rendezvous appointed; and one night they actually fled, in conseqilence of a report, that the enemy was approaching. Fortunately this proved a false alarm ; and after spending a day together in the place of rendezvous, the two congregations could return in peace to their respective dwellings. Every part of the country now exhibited scenes of the most dreadful cruelty. The Hurons, who were in league with the English, committed the most horrid murders and ravages on the white people and their plantations, and the Americans treated the Indians witL little less ferocity. It wa» a melan- choly spectacle to see the savages drag along men, women and children, whom they had made prisoners, and many of whom were severely wounded, and carry dead bodies and scalps, as trophies of victory, through the settlements. The Christian Indians showed the prisoners all the compassion and attention in their power, and would never suffer them to be scourged, oir otherwise abused, while in the place, as is the custom in other Indian towns . Among the prisoners a venerable old man, and two youths, more particularly excited their piiy. When the warriors arrived with them in their own town, the two youths were tortiured and burnt to death. The old man was condemned to suffer the same punishment, but, receiving tilhely informs' tion, he effected his escape. Some of the Christian Indians found him in the woods, almost dead, having had nothing but grass to eat for fourteen days. They brought him to Lichemav, where he was well cared for, and after regaining his strength they sent him to Pittsburg. . The governor of that place ac- knowledged the conduct of the Indian congregation to have "!:,-=■' MISSION IN NORTH AM£RlCil. 169 been of real benefit to the whole country, and that the fury of the warriors had been considerably mitigated by the example aiid influence of their Christian countrymen. Hitherto the Delawares had firmly adhered to their resolu- tion to take no part in the war ; at length, however, they wer^ induced to join the English against the Americans. Their friendship for the missionaries and the Christian Indians was now changed into enmity, considering them, on account of their peaceable disposition, as a check to their conduct. The Council unanimously resolved, that the hatchet should fall on the head of every one who refused to accept it ; and as the Indians in league with the Americans formed a similar resolution, our congregations were placed between two cruel enemies, and saw nothing before them but inevitable ruin. The missionaries, in particular, were exposed to the most imminent danger, as it was ascribed to their authority and influence, that the young men in our settlements had declined the challenge, repeatedly sent by the Delaware Chiefs, to take up arms. The savages, there- fore, iciterated their threats, that the missionaries should be either killed or made prisoners, flattering themselves, that if they were removed, the Christian Indians would soon be forced to comply. But God knew how to preserve his servants ; and his guar- dian care over them was often displayed in a most striking manner Repeated attempts to carry them prisoners to Fort Detroit were frustrated. At one time brother Shebosh got betweeu two parties, who were in pursuit of each other, and did liut know his danger till after his escape. The preserva- tion experienced by Zeisberger was still more singular. Being on a journey, with two Indian brethren, he was met by a white man, who headed a murderous party of eight Mingoes and a prisoner. As soon as he observed the missionary, he called out to his party : " Here is the man we have long wished to secure ; do now as you think proper.^^ The Miugoe captain shook his head and, af^er asking a few questions, walked off. The English indeed acknowledged, that the missionaries had done no harm, but were even useful in dvilizing the Indians ; yet they wished to carry them away prisoners, being persuaded . 1 . ' , ; 1 r • > ■ ' hi i • t rf';'; , : 170 MISSION IN NORTH AMBRICA. -.' iiii i-4 rfl lb ^ i'^l .! M that if ^A«y were removed, not only the Delawares but many other tribes would join the army. It has already been mentioned, that Schoenbbvmx was for- saken by the faithful part of the congregation, almost at the very beginning of these troubles ; and as they were now chiefly felt at Gnadbkhuetten, it was deemed expedient to remove tliat congregation also, and to concentrate the whole mission at Light ENAU. This was efTected in April 1778; and, in order to make room for this increase of inhabitants, several new houses were built, and the chapel was enlarged. In the sequel, however, it appeared, that this settlement was too much crowded. A resolution was, therefore, taken in 1779, to rebuild ScHOE^BRUNN, though uot ou the same spot, but on the op< posite bank of the Muskingum. And as Lichtenau, which had hitherto been the .safest place, now became more and more exposed to the outrages of the heathen, the missionaries m 1780 deemed it necessary to quit this place also, and to erect a new settlement at the (Ustance of about twenty miles, which they called Salem. Amidst all the disturbances, occasioned by the daily marches of warriors through the settlemento, the Christian Indians did not lose their courage ; and these very troubles led them to cleave more steadfastly to the Lord and seek help from him. The grace of God was sensibly felt in all their meetings;, great numbers of heathen Indians attended the preaching of the gos- pel ; and the emotion was frequently so general, that the preacher had to stop in his disijourse, as the loud weeping of his audience overpowered his voice. Many were baptized, and some, who had been baptized in other communities, were re- ceived as members of the Brethren's Church. The assistants were peculiarly zealous and successful in bearing testimony of the truth to their countrymen. For this purpose they made frequert visits to the neighbouring towns A grtat awakening likewise took place among the young, as yet unbaptized child- ren, who with tears begged for admission to this holy rite. Such was the powerful influence of the gospel in the congrega- tion, that the members not o^ly loved each other with a pure heart fervently, but extended their charity to their worst ene- MISSION IM NORTH AMERICA. 171 k... 'A mw»9 constantly praying for them, and doing them evpry L;- j service in their power. The apostate part of the congregation, irho left SdHOENBKCNM, was more particularly the object of their prayers. They were graciously answered ; for most of these poor, deluded people returned, like the prodigal son, earnestly begging for pardon and re-admission. This was granted in presence of the whole congregation, whose tears of compassion and joy, on these occasions, realized the words of Christ : Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, and do good to them that hate you ; and pray /or them which despite- Jvibf use you and persecute you. Matt. v. 44. By these means the new settlement in Salem soon began to flourish ; and, notwithstanding the pressure of the times, the bounty of God so richly provided the inhabitants with food sad raiment, that they could supply the wants of many of their starving and suffering countrymen. Our Indian congregations now enjoyed a season of rest, sel- dom witnessing any thing of war, except that troops sometimes marched through the settlements. But this happy tranquillity terminated in less than a year, and new scenes of unprecedent- ed distress commenced. The English governor at Fort Detroit, influenced by the calumnies of the adversaries, began to enter- tain a suspicion, that the Christian Indians were partisans with the Americans, and that the missionaries acted as spies. In order to rid himself of such troublesome and dangerous neigh- bours, he sent a message to the Iroquois and several other tribes, to take up the Indian congregations and their teachers and carry them away. But these tribes declined acceding to the proposal. A similar message was then sent to the Half- king of the Hurons. This man, instigated by the Delaware Captain, Pipe, a sworn encLiy to the mission, at length agreed to commit this act of injustice ; declaring at the sa.ise time, that he only did it with a view to save the Christian Indians, whom he had foimerly treated with every marie of friendship. In August 1781 a troop of warriors, amounting to upwards of three hur.drcd, commanded by the Half-king the Delaware Captain, Pipe, and an English Captain, made their appear- ance, and fixed upon GNAD£KHrETT£N, as the most conveni- »1 i ■>■ , ■ i r ^^ 172 MISfllON IN NORTH AMERICA. m m ii'ii I, m iit ' I . <,' iiH ' ■ il ' I Itll ent place for holding a consultation with the Christian Indians. At this meeting the Half-king and his retinue put on the mask of friendship, and proposed their removal as a measure dictated by regard for their safety. This proposal the Chris- tian Indians declined, promising, however, to consider their words and return an answer the next winter. The Half-king would probably have been satisfied with this answer, had not the English officer and Captain Pipe urged him to persevere. The consequence was, that the hostile party becaiiie more peremptory in their demands, insining on the removal of the congregation. Their vengeance was particular* 1y directed against the missionaries, and they held frequent coni^nUations, in which they resolved to murder all the white ''^'ethren and sisters, and even the Indian assistants. But, be- fore tb^v executed their bloody purpose, they enquired the opiuioiii of a common warrior, who was held in great esteem as a sorcerer. He was decidedly against the measure, and said : " You have resolved to kill my dearest friends ; for most of their chief people arc my friends. But this I tell you that if you hurt any of them, 1 knowswhat I will do."' This threat so terrified them, that they relinquished their design. Meanwhile the savages became more daring and riotous. Though they were supplied with every thing they wanted by the Christian Indians, they wantonly shot tb'^ir cattle and pigs. Small parties made inroads into the adjacent country and brought their prisoners to Gnadenhuetten ; thus turning it into a theatre of war and pillage. At length the Half-king summoned all the missionaries and their Indian assistants from the three settlements before a council of WMT, asking them, what they intended to do ? As they appealed to the answer already given, the assembly broke up without further debate. A Delay^are captain then stepped up to brother Zeisberger, telling him, that being adopted one of the Delaware nation, the warriors wer^^ willing to protect him. But as this protection extcndecl only to himself, and not to his fellow-Iabourers, he nobly declined it. Upon this he and the two other missionaries were immediately seized and de- clared prisoners of war. As they were dragged into the ounp ;) 1 I t I Ij MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. 173 A Huron Indian aimed a push at brother Sen8einan''8 head with a kind of lance, but fortunately missed his aim. A Monsy then stepped forward, seized the missionaries by the hair, and siiaking them, tauntingly exclaimed : " Welcome among us, my friends !" Upon this they were led into the camp of the Delawares, who gang the death -song, stripped them of all their clothes except their shirts, and led them into the tent of the English officer,, who, seeing their pitiable condition, declared that, though the governor of Detroit had given positive orders to secure them, this treatment was contrary to his intention. Having re- ceived a few rags to cover them, they were confined in two huts, belonging to the camp of the Hurons, and joined by the missionary Edwards, who, though he might haveescaped, prefer- red sharing the[samefate with his brethren. However, they were not bound like other prisoners ; but a strict watch was set over them. Here they were obliged to sit on the bare ground and, having scarce any covering, suffered severely f am. the cold. Soon after their confinement, they saw a number of armed warriors march off for Salem and Schoembrunn. The ap- prehension of what their families might suffer was far more distressing to them, than all the indignities offered to their own persons. When the savages arrived at the settlements they plun dered the mission-houses and chapels, wantonly des- troying the furniture, and took the remaining missionaries and their wives and children prisoners, singing the death-song, as they led them away. None was more to be pitied than lister Senseman. She had be^n delivered of a child only three days before, and now she was in a dark, and rainy night, hur- ried away by these merciless barbarians. By the mercy of God, however, neither she nor her infant received the least injury. It was indeed a providential circumstance, that she was able to walk, otherwise the savages, according to their usual practice, would instantly have murdered both mother ahd child. Early in the morning of September 4th this com- pany arrived at Gnadenhuetten. The feelings of the bre- thren Senseman and Zeisberger on seeing their wives brought prisoners into the camp, where they were confined themselves) ' '^k '); ■!.'i % ; ' 'y iV. I , 174 MISSION IN NORTH AMBRICA. ;:r '■ lili':i '!'! i '1 1' vr-: may more easily be conceived than described. Thus six mis- sionaries, three of their wives and two children were at once dragged away from their pleasant and peaceful habitations, exposed to all the horrors of captivity in a camp of Indian warriors, and to constant dread, lest these savages should gra- tify their thirst for blood, by torturing and murdering them. But that God, who rescued Peter -nd Paul and Silas from the hands of their, persecutors, preserved also the lives of these his devoted servants, and sent them deliverance. The very next day the prisoners obtained permission to see and speak with each other. The scene now exhibited was so affecting) that it struck the very savages with remorse and astonishment. The sisters, who showed wonderful composure and resignation, were soon set at liberty, together with the missionary Jung* man. The jnission-house bemg nearly destroyed, they went to the house of brother Shebosh, who, being considered a native, as he had completely adopted the Indian manner of living and married one of their countrywomen, had not been taken prisoner. Mutual visits were now allowed to those, who had been liberated, and their friends who were still in confinement. At the beginning of these troubles the behaviour of the Christian Indians bore some resemblance to the conduct of the disciples of Jesus, when he was betrayed : they forsook their teachers and fled. However, when they met together in the woods, they wept so loud, that the air resounded with their lamentations ,* and, soon recovering from their panic, they re- turned ; and having retaken, or bought, several articles stolen by the savages, restored them to the owners. Late in the evening they carried blankets to the missionaries, who were still in prison, and fetched them away early in the morning, lest the savages should steal them in the course of the day. After the lapse of four days, during which the Ave impri- soned missionaries had experienced all the horrors of being at the mercy of a set of robbers and murderers, the Indian assist- ants took courage and applied to the Half-king and the other Captains for the liberation of their teachers. The savages, be- ing by this time convinced that the Christian Indians would never remove from the settlements, unless they were conducted MJSSION IN NORTH AMERICA. 175 by the missionaries, summoned them before the Council, set them at liberty and advised them to encour"./;; their converts to emigrate. Filled with thanks and praises to God, they now returned to their beloved people, and having directed them all to meet at Salem, they once more celebrated the Lord''8 Supper with them, during a remarkable perception of the presence of God and the influence of his Spirit. Here they spent some days in peace and comfort, preached the gospel with boldness, baptized one of the catechumens, and exhorted the believers to evince the sincerity of their faith, by acting with firmness and rerg- nation in this season of trial. The Christian Indians, con- vinced that there was no alterriutive led them but to emigrate, the more readily acquiesced in the proposed measure as about a hundred of the savages, who had constantly watched their motions, and surrounded them at a distance, now entered the settlement, and behaved like madmen, committing the most daring outrages. But never did the Brethren leave any country with greater regret. They had already lost above two hundred homed cattle, and four hundred hogs ; and now they were obliged to leave a great quantity of com in their stores, besides three hun- dred acres, just ready to be reaped, together with potatoes and other vegetables and garden fruits. Accordfng to a moderate calculation their loss was computed at two );hpu8»nd pounds ; no trifling sum to be the property of Indians, and 'Vhich strik- ingly shews the tendency of true religion to promote industry and improvement. But what gave the missionaries the most pain was the total loss of all their books and manusmpts, which they had translated and compiled with great laboTvr for the instruction of the Indian youth, all of which were now burned by the savages. Add to this, they saw nothing before them, but distress, misery and danger. But there was no altrmative , they could only possess their souls in patience, and go even whither they would not, relying on the help of God. They were escorted by a troop of savages, commanded by English oflicers, who inclosed them on all sides, at the dis- tance of some miles. In a few days the Half-king of the 1 -1 i ■ ( 1.' • j' :. ! Wi !!;*»• 176 MISSION IN NOBTH AMERICA. Si' !'. Mi \ m '■ill ■ Mu A'r Hurnns and his warrion « -nook them, and proceeded along with the rest. One party went by water, and another by land By the sinking of some of the canoes, those who were in them lost all their property, but fortunately saved their lives. Those who went by land, drove the cattle. The journey was exceed- ingly tedious and troublesome, and for the greater part of the way lay through a swamp. The savages frequently drove them forward like a herd of cattle. The missionaries and their wives, surrounded by the Christian Indians, usually travelled in the middle. But one morning, when the latter could not set out as expeditiously as their conductors wanted, they forced the missionaries away alone, whipping their horses till thoy became unmanageable, and would not even allow time to the mothers to suckle their infants. The Christian Indians followed as fast as possible, but with all their exertions, did not come up with them till night i and thus it was morning before they were rescued from the hands of the savages. Notwithstanding these and many other difficulties, tbey pursued their journey with the utmost patience. Not one left the congregation, not one laid the blame on others ; xix) dissatisfaction or dissension arose among them, but tlti.^y were united in the spirit of true bro- therly love, rejolcJr!g i: God their Saviour ; and even held their daily meetings fur worship. After a journey of about four weeks they arrived at San- dusky Creek, about one hundred and twenty-five miles distant from the settlements on the Muskingum. Here the Half-king and his warriors left them, marching into their own country, without giving them any further directions. Thus abandoned in a country, where there was neither game nor any other kind of provisions, though it had been represented to them by these barbarians as a perfect paradise, they roved to and fro for some time, and at last resolved to spenc^. thew inter in Uppeb Sandusky. Having pitched upon the best spot they could find in this dreary wilderness, they erected small huts of logs and bark, to shelter themselves from the wet and cold. This was the more necessary, as their savage conductors had stolen all their blankets and other articles, only leaving them the needful utensils for making maple sugar. Their want of MISSION IN NORTH AMRRIOA. 177 ;ded along >r by land re in thewi es. Those ras exceed- part of the drove them their wives, >lled in the not set out r forced the hoy became 3 mothers to ed as fast as ip with them ere rescued g these and >y with the not one laid nsion arose if true bro- eveii held ' « provisions at length became so great, that the missionary She- bosh and some Indian brethren returned to the forsaken set- tlements on the Muskingum, to fetch the Indian corn, which had been left standing in the fields. This was a hazardous enterprise. Shebosh and five of the Indians were actually ta- ken prisoners and carried to Pittsburg; but the rest re trn safely, with four hundred bushels of corn, to Sandusky. Though many heathen visited this neighbourhood, they sh '"'^ no disposition to hear the gospel, but rather scofied ui i^ Captain Pipe boasted, that he had taken the brethren prisuii- ers, and considered them now as his slaves. The Half-king informed them, that being now under his dominion, they were bound to obey all his mandates, and even to go to war at his com- mand. The less prospect there appeared, under these circum- stances, of being instrumental in the conversion of the heathen, the more joy the missionaries felt at seeing several, who at the commencement of the troubles, had wandered from the congre- gation, return to the Shepherd and Bishop of souls, and join his persecuted flock. Scarce had the Christian Indians begun to establish them- selves at Sandusky, when the missionaries and the chiefs of their people received an order from the governor at Fort De- troit, to repair thither. Glad of this opportunity to speak for themselves, and refute the many lies propagated respecting them, four of the missiouaries, accompanied by as many of the assistants, set out for that place on the S5th of October. Some days elapsed before the investigation of the various charges, . brought against them, could take place, as their principal ac- cuser. Captain Pipe, had not yet arrived. Without entering into a minute detail of the trial, suffice it to say, that Pipe, after some fruitless evasions, was obliged to confess, that the missionaries were innocent, and to take all the blame to himself and the Chiefs. After making some further inquiries, the governor declared publicly, that the missionaries were imnocent of all the charges brought against them, that he viewed their endeavours to civilize and christianize the Indians with great satisfaction, and woiild {i^rmit them to return to theur congregation without delay. He then addressed the In- r!. e. '»* ( , '.mm : > \ 'li! 1 ^ • ;i IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) A>^} Photographic Sciences CorporatiGn 4^ \ •SJ V ^"^4!^ J- 33 WIST MAIN STRHT WMSTM.N.Y. MSM (716)S72-4S03 r;ti^* 178 MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. ri viii ■■€> I dian assistants in a very condescending manner, admonished them to obey their teachers, and gratuitously supplied them with all they wanted. He oflered the use of bis own bouse to the missionaries, and, as contrary to his express ordp/s they had been plundered, be provided them witb clothes and every other necessary, and even repurchased four watches of which they had been robbed when made prisoners. Thankful for the gra* cious interposition of God in their behalf, they arrived again at Sandusky on November SSnd, to the inexpressible joy of their families and the whole congregation, who had entertained seri. ous apprehensions, that they would be kept prisoners in De- troit. Our Indians at Sakdusk^t now enjoyed a temporary rest. They erected a cbapel, assembled for daily worship, and great grace prevailed among them. Some new people were baptized, and others, who had gone astray, were again restored to the feU lowship of the believers. But with regard to externals their situation was distressing in the extreme. Oflen they knew not to-day what they' should eat to-morrow, and absolute famine stared them in the face. Provisions were scarce and could be ' bbught only at a most exorbitant price. The unusual severity of the winter increased the distress. They had considerable herds of cattle, but there was no forage for them in this dreary region, in consequence of which numbers perished. Many of the poor lived entirely on wild potatoes ; and the famine at last rose to such a pitch, that they greedily ate the carcases of hor- ses and cows, that were starved to death. Compelled by the horrors of famine, several parties returned to the forsaken settlements on the Muskingum, where the com was still standing unreaped in the fields. :.nd was even then better in quality, than what was offcired for sale, at an enor- mous price, in S axdusky. A report likewise prevailed, that the danger in those parts had ceased ; but in crediting this, they found themselves most fatally deceived. A scene of treachery and bloodshed was soon after exhibited in this very quarter, to which it would be difficult to find a parallel in the history of the greatest ba^i^arians of any age or nation. About this time the governor of Pittsburg released those '\:\i: MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. 179 Christian Indians, who together with the missionary Shebosh, had been taken prisoners by the Americans. This act of com- mon justice greatly incensed the white people, who represented the Indians as a set of Canaanites, that ought to be extirpated from the face of the earth.* Having heard that parties of Christian Indians from Sakdusky came occasionally to the Muskingum, to fetch provisions, about one hundred and sixty of these ruffians formed a plot to surprise them, destroy the settlements, and then proceed to Sandusky and murder the rest of the congregation: As soon as Colonel Gibson at Pitts- burg received intelligence of this infernal plot, he sent informa- tion of it to the Muskingum, to warn the Indians of their dan- gier : but the messengers arrived too late. Our Indians indeed had received timely notice of danger from another quarter, but, contrary to their usual caution and timidity^ paid no regard to the information, supposing that they now had nothing to fear from the Americans. In this instance their confidence was fatally misplaced. Early in March 1782, the murderers approached Gnaden- HUETTEX. About a mile from the settlement they met young Shebosh, the son of the missionary, fired at him and wounded him so severely, that he was unable to escape. He then, ac- cording to their own account, begged for his life, representing that he was the son of a white man. Regardless of his entrea- ties, they cut him in pieces T7ith their hatchets. Proceeding onward they reached the plantations, where many Indians were at work. They accosted them in friendly terms, and desired them to go home, promising that no one should molest them. They even pretended to pity them on account of their past suf- ferings, and assured them of the protection and friendship of the Americans. The Christian Indians, ignorant of the murder of young Shebosh, believed all they said, and treated them m the most hospitable manner. And when ordered by these murder- ers, not to return to Sandusky, but go to Pittsburg, they sub- mitted with resignation, hoping that God, in his providence, would by this means put a stop to their sufieringy Preposses- sed with this idea they cheerfully delivered their gk 's, hatchets, • See p. 1«. \-- :% \\\ I ..'■ L-1 1 1 ' . 180 MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. m ' 1 I ! M and other weapons, and even shewed theih where they had so- creted their property in the woods. - , • ■ ;;•' , ^i Mean'7hile John Martin, one of the Indian assistants, went to Salem to inform the inhabitants of the arrival of the Ame- ricans, assuring them they were come as friends in order to con- duct the Christian Indians to a place of safety. Those at Sa- lem received this intelligence without regret, persuading them- selves that God, by the instrumentality of the Americans, would release them from their present disagreeable situation ; and fondly hoping that, being once arrived at Pittsburg, they would not find it difficult to form a settlement in some conve- nient spot, and procure advice and assistance from Bethle- hem. John Martin, having returned to Gnadenhuett£n,< acquainted both the Christian Indians and the Americans with their resolution. The latter having expressed a desire to see Salem, a party of them was conducted thither, and most hospitably entertained. Here they feigned the same friendship as at Gnadenhuetten, and even affected great piety^ enter- ing into much religious discourse with the Indians. Having by these hypocritical arts completely succeeded in deceiving the unsuspecting Indians, they at once threw off tlie mask, and displayed all the hideous deformity of their real character. They suddenly attacked the poor defenceless in- habitants of Gnadexhuetten, seized and bound them. Those coming from Salem shared a similar fate. Before they entered Gnadenhuetten they were surprised by their con- ductors, robbed of their guns and even of their pocket-knives, and brought bound into the settlement. The miscreants now held a council, and by a plurality of votes resolved to murder them all the next day. The few, who opposed this inhuman resolution, wrung their hands, calling God to witness that they w^i« innocent of the blood of these harmless Indians. But the minority remained inflexible, only diflTering as to the mode of execution. Some proposed burning them alive ; others scalp- ipffithem. The latter mode was finally fixed upon. They then despatched a messenger to the prisoners, to tell them, that as they were Christians, they might prepare themselves for death in a Christian manner, for they must all die on the morrow. / t h:;^' MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. 181 It may easily be conceived, that this dreadful intelligence overwhelmed the prisoners with horror. But, soon recollect- ing themselves, they patiently submitted to these blood-thirsty tyrants. Being allowed one night^s respite, they spent it in prayer, and in exhorting one another to remain faithful linto drath. At the dawn of morning they united in solemn hymns of praise, in the joyful hope, that they should soon enter into the glorious presence of God their Saviour, and join the song of the ransomed before the throne of the Lamb. When the day of execution (March 8th) arrived, the mur- derers fixed upon two houses, one for the men, the other for the women and children, to which they gave the name of Slaughter-houses. The carnage immediately commenced, and these poor innocent people, men, women, and children, be- ing bound with ropes, two and two together, were led into the houses, and there scalped and murdered. By this act of most wanton barbarity ninety-six persons finished their earthly ex- istence, among whom were five valuable assistants in the mis- sion, and thirty-four children. According to the testimony of the murderers themselves, they displayed uncommon patience, and met death with cheerful resignation, and in full .»surance of a glorious resurrection to life eternal. It appears from all the circumstances attending this bloody itrophe, that they were not murdered because they were . vdstians, but merely because they were Indians. We can- not therefore compare them with the martyrs of the primitive Church, who died for their testimony of Jesus ; but this we may confidently affirm, that they met death, even in the most formidable shape, wi'^h all the meekness and fortitude of Christ^s tiue disciples, and to the end of their lives bore witness to the tiuth and efficacy of the gospel. Their very murderers ac- knowledged, that they wove good Indians, " for,^* said they, "they sang and prayed to their latest breath.^ Only two youths escaped this dreadful massacre, and that in a manner almost miraculous. The one fortunately disengaged himself from his bonds, and unobserved crept through a narrow window into the cellar of one of the slaughter-houvs. Here he soon observed the blood drop through the floor mJ -mn in •■-ta t .' 182 MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. Sii :4 I m ■;,.ir I -! il* streams into the cellar, which makes it probable, that the mur- derers not only scalped their victims, but cut them in pieces. Remaining concealed in* the cellar during the night, he with much difficulty made his way out the next morning, and fled into an adjacent thicket. The escape of the other youth was equally remarkable. His murderers gave him only one blow on the head, took his scalp and then left him. In a while he recovered his senses and saw himself surrounded with bleeding corpses, among whom ho observed one, called Abel, still mov- ing and endeavouring to raise himself. But he lay quite still, as though he had been dead; and this caution proved the means of his deliverance ; for one of the murderers coming in, and observing Abel move, gave him two or three blows, which killed him. The other, though suffering excruciating pun from |iis wounds, remained quiet. A while after he ventured to creep towards the door, and not seeing any person near, es- caped into the woods, where he concealed himself during the night. Heiie he met his companion, and they pursued their journey to Sandusky. Though they purposely took a circuit- ous route, on which they encountered great dangers, and suf- fered many hardships; yet they were graciously preserved. Before they left their place of concealment, they observed the vnretches making merry, congratulating themselves on the suc- cess of their enterprize, and setting fire to the slaughter-houses. The Christian Indians at Schoenqsumn fortunately escaped the destruction, equally meditated against them. Having des- patched a messenger, on some business to Gnadenhuetten, he found young Shebosh lying dead and scalped, by the way, and looking forward, saw a number of Americans in and about |he settlement. Alarmed at this, he returned to ScHOfM- BBUNM with the utmost precipitation, informing the inhabitants of what he had seen. Upon this they all fled into the woods. From their lurking-places they observed the murderers ap- proach the town, who, finding no one at home, set fire to the houses, as they had also done at Gnadenbuetten and Saleh. Taking the scalps of their innocent victims, about fifty horses, some blankets and other things with them, they proceeded to Pittsburg, with a view to murder the colony of Indians, lately l!li MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. 183 settled on the north side cf the Ohio ; which diabolical design they partially effected. While this tragical scene was acting on. the banks of the Muskingum, the missionaries at SANDusKr wore not without their troubles. Some members of the congregation had apos- tatised from the faith, and excited no small disturbance and uneasiness by their endeavours to seduce others, as well as by their own obstinacy, bidding defiance to all remonstfances, and treating even the kindest reproof with contempt and ridicule. But a heavier trial than this was preparing for them. The enemies of the Brethren were still plotting the destruction of the mission. The governor of Detroit, unwilling to break his promise that no one should molest them in their labours, re- sisted every base insinuation against them as far as lay in his power. At length, however, all his measures of firmness and pradence proved ineffectual ; and he was in a manner forced, though very reluctantly, to give the Half-king of the Hurons and an English officer in his company, an order to bring all the missionaries, and their families to Fort Detroit ; adding, how- ever, a strict charge neither to plunder nor abuse them. The missionaries were panic-struck at this order : to be torn firoffl their beloved flock was a far severer blow to them, than death itself. But no choice was allowed them, and submission to the inscrutable ways of divine Providence became their im- perious duty ; for the slightest remonstrance might have sub- jected them to ill treatment and plunder, and could not have been of the smallest service. When this order was made known to the congregation, a most affecting and overwhelming scene Was exhibited. The whole assembly burst into loud la- mentations and almost crushed the spirit of the missionaries, already sufficiently oppressed by their own weight of sorrow. The Indians, who are wont to endure the most cruel tortures without a tear or a groan, now wept like children bereaved of their parents, and in broken accents, as their half-stifled emo- tions would give them utterance, exclaimed, " We are left as sheep without a shepherd !" " Ah !'' said one, " it gives me no concern, that I am poor and hungry and have lost aU my substance. Gladly would I suffer all this and much more ; but iU; -K ■ 'tJ '.Vi vt ;{■ V H.t 184 MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. L it that our enemies are taking our teachers from us, and intend to rob our souls of nourishment and deprive us of salva- tion ; this is more than I can bear. But they shall never entice me to adopt their heathenish practices, or force me to do things abominable in the sight of God my Saviour. No ; r will rather run into the thickest wood, fly from all human society, and spend the. remainder of my days in penury and wretchedness.^* -. !';.,•,•.,; / Heart-rending as this scene was to them, their sorrow had not yet reached its height. They were still ignorant of the tragical events on the Muskingum ; and it was not till the day before their departure, that they received the first appalling tid- ings of that dreadful catastrophe, by an Indian warrior who came from those parts. And as this information was not in every respect correct, they were left to figure things to them- selves eVen more dreadful than they were. By what they could collect from this relation, one part of the Christian Indians had been murdered, and another carried prisoners to Pittsburg. ' • •• •• ■ ., In this state of mind, overpowered with grief for the past, and agitated by fears for the future, they took leave of their congregation at Sandusky. Brother Zeisberger, after exhort- ing them, with the affection of a father, to remain faithful to Jesus unto death, and apply to Him in all their need and dis- tress, as the only permanent source of comfort, salvation and life, kneeled down with the whole assembly, offered grateful praises to the Lord for all the spiritual blessings he bad be- stowed upon them in the midst of great temporal misery, and fervently commended them to the protection and preservation of the triune God. In March 1782 they left Sandusky, and were accompanied a considerable part of the way by a great number of their weeping flock ; and by some even as far as Lower Sandusky. Here they were detained for some time, waiting for vessels to carry them across lake Erie to Detroit. The vessels, at length, arrived with a written order to treat the missionaries with all possible kindness, and in case of stormy weather not to endan- ger their lives by crossing the lake. Having arrived at Detroit MISSION IN NORTH AM BRICA. 185 on the 11th of April, they were lodged in a part of the bar- racb, which had just been fitted up for officera^ dwellings. The governor soon called to see them, assuring them, that though many accusations had been brought against them, yet be was fully convinced of their innocence, and had not sent for them on that account, but merely for their own safety, hav- ing received the most authentic intelligence, that tHey were exposed to imminent danger while they remained at Sandusky. He also left it to their own option, whether they would remain at Detroit, or go to Bethlehem. With his consent they re- moved from the barracks to a private house, at a short distance firom the town, r ...:,*' -^ 'i A .•.>-7.i. The Indian congregation, meanwhile, was placed in the most precarious situation. The assistants indeed continued the daily meetings, and faithfully exhorted their brethren to remain steadfast. An English trader, who visited Sandusky, bore a pleasing testimony to this. He related, that he heard them sing hymns and exhort each other, till they wept toge- ther like children. But, encouraging as this was, some fdse brethren now manifested the perfidy of their hearts. They ascribed all their misfortunes, and even the murder on the Muskingum, to the missionaries. Besides, the Half-king of the Hurons, being incessantly tormented with the pangs of a guilty conscience, had no rest as long as aQy Christian Indians remained in his neighbourhood. He, therefore, sent them a peremptory order to quit the country altogether. Indeed it appeared, as if no place were left, where these poor, persecut- ed Indians might find rest for the soles 'of their feet. They could expect no protection from the white people, and the heathen proscribed them as outlaws. As their dispersion seem- ed unavoidable, they resolved to make no resistance. One party went into the country of the Shawanose, and another settled in the vicinity of Pipestown, with a view to proceed further to the banks of the Miami. Thus <* temporary stop was put to the once flourishing mission among the Indians. The various afflictive and dreadful occurrences, just related, bore every mark of a mysterious and inscrutable Providence, impenetrable to the view of short-sighted man, and only cal> . 1 ; hi i ' }!: I ''.1 I [■■■ V \i\'. 1::1; ■! I llM 186 MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. 1 ii>'t culated to elicit in his servants the bold effort of faith, to hope nvn against hope. By degrees, however, the dark clouds dii. persed ; the veil, which had concealed the secret operations of the divine hand, was at least partially withdrawn, and they were enabled to discern rays of almighty love, power and wisdom in this darkest of dispensations, constraining them gratefiilly to exclaim : The Lord God Omnipotent reigneth ! He wtil restrain the power qfthe enemy and the fury qf the oppressor^ and cause ali things to work together Jbr good to them that love Him. Though the removal of the Christian Indians from their settlements on the Muskingum caused great distress at the time, yet it was, in fact, a most gracious interposition of divine Providence ; for had not this measure been rendered absolutely necessary, it is more than probable that the whole congregation would^have been involved in the massacre at Gnadenbuetten; but in consequence of their emigration to Samdusky more than two thirds escaped. Had not the missionaries received orden to repair to Detroit, they would not then have thought of sending a messenger to the Muskingum, to call the Indians away, and thus the inhabitants of Schoembbukn would have shared the same fate with their murdered brethren at Gnadenbuetten. For the arrival of the messenger from Sakdusky at the former place required that» the message he had brought should be aim carried to the other settlements ; and the Indian entrusted with this was the person who, as mentioned before, saw young Shebosh lying dead by the road, and spread the alarm at Scho- EKBRUNN, thereby affording time to the inhalntants to ssTe themselves by flight But the good resulting from the removal of the missionaries to Detroit did not terminate here. The same gang of murderers, who had committed the massacre on the MusMngum, did not abandon their bloody design against the rest of the congr^ tion, though they deferred its execution for a while. A fev weeks after the dispersion from Sanduskt, these miscreants came hither, but finding the place deserted, their cruel purpose was providentially defeated. Soon aflter this disappointment divine justice overtook them, for being attacked by a party of Eoglisli MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. 187 and Indian warriors, the greater part of them were cut to piecei. , ,,i * ( . We now resume the history of the mission. The missionaries in Detroit did not avail themselves of the govemor^s permission to go to Bethlehem ; a sense of duty ind s£Rection inducing them '.o seek the welfare of their poor, dispersed Indian flock. To promote this they resolved to build a new settlement and invite their converts to return to them. Through the interest of the governor, who highly approved diis measure* they obtained from the Chippeways a grant of land, about thirty miles north of Detroit, on the banks of the Huron. The governor continued his kind assistance in various ways ; he furnished them with provisions, boats, planks and other necessary articles from the royal stores, and gave them some horses and cows ; and his lady presented them with a valuable assortment of seeds and roots. He even sent a message with a string of wampum to all the dispersed Christian Indians, in- viting them to return to their teachers. Several familieii soon collected, so that in the month of July 1762, they had the pleasure of beginning the erection of the new settlement, which they calleu New Gnadenhubttek. During their residence at Detroit they had had frequent opportunities of preaching the gospel botb in the English and German languages; they were ofken applied to, to baptize children and bury the dead ; and brother Zeisberger delivered several discourses to the prisoners, which were attended by many inhabitants of the town. The industry of the missionaries aided by a favourable soil and other advantages, soon changed the new settlement, which b^re had been a perfect wilderness, into a fruitful and pleasant spot , but its colonization by the Christian Indians proceeded rather slowly. The greater part of them still remained scattered among the heathen, chiefly in the county of Twichtwees, about two hundred and fifty ^miles south of New Gmadbmhubtten. The missionaries omitted no opportunity of sending them verbal messages ; but from interested motives these were fre- quently perverted by the bearers, and the adversaries endea^ voured to keep alive their imaginary fears of the white people, ' ♦,' id f- •-{ ■ M liill I , • f flit "t. r 188 MISSION IN NORTH AAIKItlCA. :•, -iit'i' especially of the English governin<9nt. Some of the native Chiefs also terrified them, by commnnding them to be resigned to their fate, and resume the manners of the heathen, adding, ** that not a single word of the gospel should any more be heard in the Indian country.^ Notwithstanding the wily arts of the pagans to hinder the Christian Indians from returning to their teachers, many by degrees collected together on the river Huron. The new set. tlement was frequently visited, both by white people and hes- then,who admired the regulations and improvements of theplace. The missionaries exerted their accustomed zeal in preaching the gospel and instructing their flock. A few yielded to the con- verting influence of the Word of God and were baptized, and the internal course of the congicgation was encouraging and edifying. In May 1783, they joined their neighbours in thanksgiving to God for the restoration of peace between England and the United States of America. The ensuing winter was marked by a very intense frost con- tinuing late into the spring. Being wholly unexpected, it occasioned great scarcity and obliged our Indians to disperse through the country. They were often reduced to extreme want, and forced to live on wild roots, till God was pleased to relieve their necesbtlies by a large herd of deer, which strayed into the neighbourhood. During this time of scarcity they un- avoidably contracted considerable debt with the traders in Detroit, but these were now so well convinced of their industry and honesty, that they gave them credit without hesitation. And, as the next harvest proved very productive, they were enabled punctually to discharge all their obligations. But now new troubles arose. The Chippeways, who had given the tract of land on which New Gnadbkhuetten stood) claimed it back again, assig'ning as a reason, that, by the ere^ tion of the settlement, they had lost one of their principal hunting-districts. They even threatened to murder some of the inhabitants and thus compelled the rest to quit the country. As it was not likely that these complaints and vexations would ;'^eedily terminate, the brethren resolved to seek for an eligible , residence near the river Wolhalding. i r i v.- 1.-*;. it\ MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. 180 f the native I be reBigited hen, adding, lore be heard :o hinder the ers, many by The new set- )ple and hea- ts of theplace. preaching the d to the con- baptized, and ouraging and While preparing for their removal they received intelligence, that the Congresi of the United States, after the conclusion of the war with Great Uritain, had given express orders, tliat the territory on the Muskingum, formerly inhabited by the Christian Indians, should be reserved for them. This was welcome news at New Gmadknhukttxn ; for though an In- dian feels a strong aversion to dwell in a place where any of his relatives have been killed, yet on embracing the gospel, they had laid aside this superstitious notion. Various impediments, however as yet prevented their return. The savages were still determined to carry on the war against the United States, and a great part of the Delawares and Shawanose declared their intention to oppose the return of the Christian Indians. The Brethren, however, resolved at all events to leave the banks of the Huron, and if they could not immediately remove to the Muskingum, to seek a temporary residence in some other convenient spot The governor of Fort Detroit approved of this determination, and sent formal messages to the Indiana not to molest their C'hiistian countrymen. By his kind inter- position they received a compensation of two hundred dollars for their houses and plantations in New Gnadexhuetten, which were afterwards occupied by white settlers. He most generously offered them vessels, to carry them across *lake Erie to Cayahnga, and on their arrival supplied them with pro- visions. In April 1786, the missionaries and their people'! left New Gnadenhuetten and went in twenty-two canoes to Detroit, the inhabitants of which expressed deep regret at their removal, having always found them industrious and honest neighbours. The governor treated them with great kindness and hospitality. In a few days they embaiked on two trading vessels, the Beaver andMakina, belonging to the North- West Company, which one of the owners had kindly offered for the use of the congre- gation, and given strict orders to the captains to shew them all possible kindness, and not run any risks in case of danger. Their voyage was pleasant and prosperous till they arrived at an island in the lake, where, owing to contrary winds, they were obliged to encamp for four weeks. At length a brisk gale 'u M i » «;l l''l , 1 < I J il i\ JV^-r.'-, •V-^\y-?«'^-' 190 MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. !|' ^ li m ;#!' m mm m sprong up, and in a short time brought them withii sight of the Cayahaga coast, when the wind suddenly veered round and drove them back to their former anchorage. In consequence of this long delay one of the vessels was or- dered back to Detroit, and the captains agreed to land the con- gregation in two divisions, at Sandusky, and then return with the vessels and bring the baggage to Cayahaga. The first division, being unable to reach Sanduslcy, disembarked at Rocky Point, about eighty miles distant from the bay. Their journ^ by land was very difficult, as it lay through a pathless desert. After some days the second division overtook them in slight canoes, hastily made of bark. They now travelled together, one party on foot along the border of lake Erie, the other in canoes, keeping close to the shore ; and arrived in safety at Cayahaga on the 7th of June. Want of provisions made them hasten their departure, and proceed up the river till they came to an old town, formerly inhabited by Ottawas, about one hun< dred miles distant from Pittsburg. Here they resolved to spend, the summer, and, though the season was already far ad- vanced, they still cleared the ground for planting and even sowed some Indian com. They called this place Pilgeruh. The difficulties, always attending the erection of a new set- tlement, were considerably lessened in this instance. For soon after their arrival they received a large supply of varioas necessary articles from the brethren at Bethlehem, and some traders, residing in the vicinity, readily furnished them with provisions, giving them credit for great part of the payment. The Congress of the United States likewise ordered a quanti^ of Indian com and blankets to be given them, and by a written message informed them, that their return to the United States gave them great satisfaction, and they might always depend on the friendship and protection of govemment ; promising to give (hem five-hundred bushels of Indian com, a hundred blankets, and other necessaries from the public magarines, whenever they should remove to the Muskingum. This pro- mise was scrapulously fulfilled, though their removal could not be immediately effected. P11.GEBUH was often visited by Chippeways, Ottawas and : »; MISSION IN NORTri AMERICA. 101 Delawares, expressing a desire to hear the gospel. But, while this circumstance afforded sincere pleasure to the missionaries, they met with troubles of a different kind from those to which they had been accustomed on the Huron. Several heathen Indians, who had relations in the settlement, endeavoured to seduce them to return to paganism, and on some their attempts were but too successful. Upon the whole, however, the state of things was pleasing, and warranted the hope, that, after a tem- porary rest in this place, they might proceed to the Muskingum. The joy this prospect difRised through the congregation was soon interrupted. Various reports of new hostilities between the Americans and Indians reached Pilgeruh, and though they were soon discovered to be false; yet they excited no small consternation, as the recollection of the dreadful tragedy on thcf Muskingum was still too strong to be easily forgotten. Besides, the savages were as much against their remaining in their present situation as against their returning to their former settlements, and insisted on their removal to some other part of the country. This caused them much perplexity. After ma- ture deliberation they determined to relinquish every idea of returning to the Muskingum at that time, and to seek for a peaceful and safe retreat on some convenient spot between Cayahaga and Pettquotting. In April 1787 they broke up from Pilgeruh, and, pro- ceeding partly by land and partly by water, in less than a week arrived at the ph ce they had fixed upon for their residence, This was very unlike any of their former places of abode. The soil was good and fertile, producing wild potatoes in great abundance ; it appeared like a fruitful orchard, several apple and plum trees growing here and there ; and the lake, which was only'a league distant, abounded with fish. They, there. fore, rejoiced at the thought of establishing a regular settle, meat in so pleasant a country, especially as it was not frequent- ed by any of those savages, who had hitherto proved such I troublesome neighbours. fiut their joy was of short duration. Not more than three I or four days after their arrrival, a Delaware Captain came into te camp, and gave them positive orders to quit that place and f i *' , ' /«- • ■Ik: in. m r.' 'I'5 1^^ 1 ".( ■ 1 ■' ; * i :{\:J::' ■. J . " ' ' ':'''■■;■ "• ; .;:■-. .»' ) \ ■ , ' ■ - ■.' ■ \ '■' ! ': K ' f' 1 •". jV;; fc.ll ' : i '■ ■■;?''f-!!l 1 i ■!; .1! ■iW 192 MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. ':'' ■'■! :! I lfj!f remove to Sandusky, adding the most solemn promises of pro. tection and safety, assuring them that the place appointed for their residence was not in the vicinity of ihe savages, the near- est Indian town being ten miles distant. Disagreeable as this message was, the missionaries considered submission as the path of duty. Nothing appeared so dreadful, as the prospect of being again subject to a heathen government. Yet they could not deny, that their calling seemed to require, that they should live in the very midst of those heathen, to whom they were to preach the gospel. In the beginning of May they set forward, but had not pro- ceeded far when they discovered that great part of the message was false, for the place, intended for their residence, was not above two miles from the villages of the heathen. They dc- termiued therefore, to go no further, but settle near Pettquot- ting. Of this they informed the Chiefs, and obtained their permission to stay, at least a year, in that place without mo- lestation. They fixed on a situation near a river, called Huron, which empties itself into lake Erie at Pettquotting. On its western bank they laid out plantations, choosing the eastern, which was high land, for their dwellings ; and called this set- tlement New Salem. Many heathen Indians attended their public worship, scarce a day passed without visits from stran- gers, and they had the satisfaction to find that the blessing of God accompanied their labours. Among those savages, who at this time were converted from the error of their way, were two persons formerly noted for profligacy. The ofie had some years ago formed a plot against the lives of the mission- aries, and had often Iain in ambush to surprise them, but for. tunately without succes<; Coming accidentally to Pilgeruh, the gospel made so deep and salutary an impression upon his mind, that he cried day and night to the Lord to be delivered from the slavery of sin. The other was a Huron Indian, who declined the offer made him by his nation, to be their Chief, and came to New Salem, declaring that he had been long seeking for something better than worldly honors. He intend- ed to visit his heathen relations, but when hearing of Jesus M1S8I0N IN NORTH AM£RIC .. 193 and his love to sinners, he relinquished that design, and re- mained faithfully attached to the congregation, finding there among the belieyers that peace and rest, which he had so long sought in vain elsewhere. Many of those Christian Indians also, who during the late troubles had been scattered through the country, successively returned to New Salem and were affectionately received. Yet with regard to such, as during their absence had relapsed into heathenism, proper discretion was used, and they were not ad- mitted to the privileges of the Church, till they had given satisfactory proofs of repentance and change of heart. The prosperity of the young people afforded the missionaries much pleasure. Many of them, by a strict conformity to the precepts of the gospel, shewed that it had taken deep root in their un- derstanding and affections. The assistants increased in grace and knowledge of the truth, and attended to their office with zeal and diligence. The good order maintained in the settle- ment, the peaceable conduct of its inhabitants, and their cheer- ful behaviour excited the admiration ofall who visited theplacc» not excepting the ve^ savages themselves. One of their Chiefs addressed the Christian Indians thus : " You are in truth a happy people, you live cheerfully and peaceably toge- ther ; and this is to be found no where but among you.'** Their residence near Pettquotting appeared very providential as it afforded them an opportunity of becoming acquainted with many Indians. They had more visitors here than in any of their former places of abode, who were always treated with the kindest hospitality, though this was often attended with no small inconvenience and expense ; for it was no uncommon case for one family to lodge and entertain ten or more persons for a whole week and even longer. The assistants displayed great zeal and activity in pointing out to their guests their need ofa Saviour, and in commending the love of God in Christ Jesus ; and their endeavours were not fruitless. Several heathen embraced the gospel and received holy baptism. Among these was Gelelemind, formerly a Delaware Chief, and some other persons of distinction. ' Gegeshumind, a son of the assistant Abraham, was another p *;, ii! ; i , i \:l- ■■/ >l: li i . I '.M^;^^y MISSION IN KOftTH AMERICA. instance of the power of divine grace. Compelled by the pangs of a guilty conscience to disclose his true character, he freely acknowledged to brother Zeisberger, that he had been a notori- ous profligate : and, in order not to forget any of the evil deeds* he had committed, he brought fifty-eight small pieces of wood with him, which were designed to remind him of the crimes of which he had been guilty. Deep-rooted superstition and long-contracted habits of vice drove him almost to despair, and for a time impeded his conversion ; but the grace of God finally gained the victory, and liberated this slave of Satan. After his Ibaptism he became a zealous confessor of the trutli as it is in Jesus, especially when visiting the Indians. In this employment his knowledge of five of their languages, or dialects, was Of great use to him. Several apostates also returned, and some young men, ac- quainted with several languages, forsook paganism, joined the congregation, and became useful and active members of it, and the young people, born and educated in it, afforded the most pleasing hopes. Those Christian Indians, who after their dispersion from the Muskingum had retired to the Maimi,. continued to ediiy each other as well as circumstances would permit, and many :of them remained true to their Christian profession. Some departed this life in peace and in assured hope of a bet- ter inheritance. The decrease in number, occasioned by their removal, was make up by others who found their way to New Salem. Among these was a girl, only eleven years old, who. as soon as she heard of the new settlement, undertook a jour- ney of more than three hundred miles by herself, and arrived in safety. Thus the settlement was gradually increasing, and j at the close of 1790 contained upwards of two hundred in- habitants. After a tranquil residence of four years at New Salem they were obliged to quH that settlement. For some time past they had frequently been annoyed by the white dealers in rum, re- siding in t}^eir neighbourhood, and now they were alarmed by reports of hostilities having commenced between the United States and the Indians. They therefore endeavoured to find I f the pang! r, lie freely en a notori- of the evil lall pieces of i him of the superstition St to despair, prace of God tve of Satan, of the truth Indians. In r languages, ung men, ac- im, joined the bers of it, and ded the most Aspersion from inued to edify nit, and many fession. Some »pe of a bet- [ioned by their way to New ears old, who, iertook a jour- ', and arrived icreasing, and hundred in- Lw Salem 1 time past they Irs in rum, k- Ere alarmed by In the United Ivoured to find MISSION IN NORTH AMBKIOA. 195 8 temporary asylum in the English territory. For this pur- pose they fixed on a place lying about eighteen miles from De- troit. The governor of that town kindly afforded them every assistance in his power. The whole congregation, upwards of two hundred in number, crossed lake Erie in thirty canoes, and reached their new residence on the 4th of May 1791, the mis- sionaries and the heavy* baggage being conveyed in a ship, hir- ed by a gentleman in Detroit for that purpose.* Among other heathen, who, during their abode in this place, sought the fellowship of the Christian Indians, was a man of the tribe of the Wiondats. For some years he had manifested an inclinatiom to live with them, and labouring now under a serious illness, he renewed his application. Some Indian bre- thren visited him and spent nearly the whole night in convers- ing with him on the love of Jesus to sinners. This greatly enlivened him, and he regretted, that he was not able to go with them, declaring that he wished to die among them. In s day or two he was brought to the settlement. The Roman Catholic priestfj in whose communion he had been baptised, asking him, why he had changed his religion, he replied ; " I have been long among you, and repeatedly heard yjur dis- courses ; but it was all hay and stubble, and I have found no- thing among you, that could tranquillize my mind ; but among these believing Indians I have found peace. ^:( Their stay in this place did not last above a year. Some of their white neighbours, not being amicably disposed towards the mission, molested them in various ways ; and war having now broken out between the Americans and Savages, the latter sent repeated messages to the Christian Indians to take up the. hatchet against the white people, and, in case of refusal, threat- ened to treat them as they had done their brethren on the Mus- * This place, being only a temporary residence, received no particular Dame. + A number of Roman Catholic priests reside among the Wiondats, who baptize them, but in other respects suffer them to lire like other savages. t The congregation being on the point of breaking up from their abode near Detroit, this Indian was not able to go with them ; and the reports of the missionaries contain no further account of him. Mlii I :;;'■, ,) •. n U: ] ■'*■ ' ^ i:i'nt ■ I m •sfsf-v^, . •:>i.ii&t^'-^- ,!SP" , fill. ■!'(:i.'!' '"'^ r. mil 196 iflSSION IN NORTH AMERICA^ n ui-mm' i! il i I'll - m i. m kingum, or force them to return to paganism. Besides thia their present residence, from its low situation, was very un< healthy ; many of the Indians died, iuid the missionaries them- selves were frequently indisposed. J. 'i No other resource being left them than to abandon their present place of abode, they directed their thoughts to Upper Canada, where the English government had assigned, for the use of the mission, twenty five thousand acres of land, lying on the river Retrench, or Thames, which- falls into the east side of lake St. Clair In April 179S the whole congregation moved thither, going partly by Idnd and partly by water. Having fixed on a proper spot, they immediately began to build and divide the land into farms. The district allotted to them consisted of three large dales ; the high grounds being sandy, but the low lands uncommonly fertile and well watered. Their greatest difficulty was, that they were obliged to fetch all the stones, required for building, from the bed of the river. To this settlement they gave the name of FAinFiELO. It was afterwards declared to be a regular township, containing twelve miles in length and six in breadth : and the inhabitants in a sliort time improved it so 'much, that the wilderness was liter- ally changed into a fruitful field. In a few years Fairfield became a very flourishing settle, ment. In 1797 it contained fifty houses, some of them large and convenient, inhabited by about one hundred and fifty In- dians, besides the missionaries. By their industry in agricul- ture and various manufactures the inhabitants could not only supply their own immediate necessities, but advantageously dispose of many articles to their neighbours. On an aver- age they annually furnished the North-west Fur-company with two thousand bushels of Indian com. In winter they made about five thousand pounds of maple-sugar* ; and though they consumed a great part of it themselves, yet what they brought to market was still considerable, and of superior quality to any manufactured in Canada. They also raised a great number of I ■■■■! ■■■-■■ y ■■■! M ■ .1 ■ ■ — ■■■■ M .■-.■ — ■■ I ■ ■ .— — .Ml I I — " * The mnple [acer saccharinum] is a species of ash, the sap of Trbich u boiled into sugar, and is little inferior to the sugar brought from the West Indies. '^'l^lf&i.:ii^iSs2X.i,sil!iiii^y -%. MISSION IS NORTH AMEKICA. 197 cattle for sale ; for, being accustomed to deer's flesh, beef is un- pslatable to Indians, and they, therefore, seldom eat it. Their canoes, coopery, baskets, mats, &c. also commanded a ready sale. The whole country was benefited by their industry, as it served to reduce the price of many of the principal neces- saries of life. The establishment of the Brethren here was of public util- ity in another point of view. When they first came to these parts, the nearest settlers to them resided at a distance of thirty leagues ; but no sooner was it known, that the Christian In* dians would form a colony on this river, than the adjacent lands were eagerly taken by white people; r^nd in. a few years above a hundred families established themselves in their neighbourhood. Having themselves opened roads in various directions through the country, travellers were continually passing to and fro, both by land and water, and hence Fairfield might be considered as lying on the great road to Niagara. Thus this settlement appeared to be admirably suited for a missionary station, from whence the gospel might be proclaimed to the different and numerous tribes of the Chippeways. Soon after their arrival at Fairfield the Indians in the vici- nity frequently visited them and attended their worship, espe- cialiy the Monsys, who had a village at no great distance; and the native assistants from Fairfield, in their turn, visited them, embracing every opportunity for preaching the gospel. In a few instances it displayed its converting power ; but most of the inhabitants, not only rejected it themselves, but opposed those who were inclined to receive it. The relatives of a cer- tain woman endeavoured to deter her from going to reside with the believers, intimating that these Christian Indians and their teachers would meet a similar fate with their predecessors on the Muskingum. But nothing could shake her resolution, and the only reply she made was : " Should the believers suf- fer evil, as you say, I will share it with them ; and if it goes well with them, I also shall enjoy it ; where they dwell, there I will likewise dwell." The firmnes, of another Indian woman was not less remarkable. She was not moved from the purpose of joining the believers, either by the loss of her property. -. 'J '^#.:: • ^7f. ;, u. , t ■ . : ' : ■ !'■'■' ^ ( , ' 'via r,'' :vJ 1 1 • i I C '\ ■ ; f. ' S :v. uviii :■ I (I:m/, 198 MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. HI l;i I ' wliich was mostly taken from her, or by the terrifying predic- tions of tho sorcerers, who prophesied, she would not live long if she went to the Christians. The most numerous tribe of Indians, occupying the terri. tory in which Fairfield lies, were the Chippeways. Many of these visited the settlement, and frequently with much ap. parent devotion attended divine worship. This was particu- larly the case in 1794, when a party of warriors, belonging to this tribe, encamped near the settlement, and remained there the whole winter. An old man from the camp actually took up his abode in Fairfield, and the missionaries entertained good hopes respecting him ; but in a few months, under pre- tence of fetching his children, he went away and never re- turned. * As the war between the United States and the Indians still continued, our brethren were often annoyed by companies of warriors passing through Fairfield, or encamping near the place, and sending repeated messages to the Christian Indians, challenging them to join in the contest. In these cases the missionaries found it the most advisable to let their converts act according to their own insight and disposition, only exhorting them to put their trust in God, and not be intimidated by the threats of men. The consequence was, that, with the excep- tion of only very few of the less stable members of the con- gregation, who joined the warriors, they declined all their chal- lenges with firmness. Notwithstanding these temptations, the internal course of the congregation was pleasing and prosperous. The edifying dieaths of some members of it, excited the survivors to give in- creasing diligence to make their calling and election sure. Among those, who about this time finished their mortal race, were two aged men, David and Joachim, who for many years had been intimate friends, and latterly, being too feeble to work, used to spend many hours together, discoursing of the salvation of their souls, the love and mercy of God our Savi- our, the hope of eternal life, &c. David, who departed in ITOt, had been baptized at Gnadeniiuettev on the Mahony in 17^3, 9nd remained steadfast to his profession amidst all ^ Hi, MISSION IN NOBTH AMERICA. 100 '!"» the vicissitudes, which in the sequel befel the Christian Indi. ans. In 1782, when the missionaries were separated from tbeii flock and. carried to Detroit, he retired to the river Thames, and lived like a hermit near the spot, where Fau^ FIELD was afterwards built. He therefore rejoiced greatly when this settlement was formed, and in it spent the remainder of his days, being universally respected and beloved. His friend, Joachim, was the first Delaware who embraced the gospel. After his baptism in 1745 he resided a whole year in the house of the single brethren at Bethlehem, and evcf&ftct spoke of this period with much pleasure. In the se- quel ho bore all the sufferings, with which the Indian congre- gation was visited, with unshaken confidence in our Saviour. Mcr their dispersion at Sandusky he lived for some time by himself, and never mixed with the heathen. As soon as the congregation was again collected near Pettquotting he joined it, and led a very exemplary life to his end. He understood the Gennan and English languages, could read a little and was one of the best interpreters of the sermons delivered by the missionaries. The necessity of watching over their flock and guarding it against relapsing into heathenism and its sinful and abomina- ble practices, was a duty, which, however painful, was never neglected by the missionaries. In general they left the pre- servation of good order and regularity in the settlement to the assistants, that they might attend with less distraction to their more important functions and "give themselves continually unto prayer i»nd the ministry of the Word.'" And in this res- pect the services of the assistants were generally effective. In extraordinary cases, however, and when public offence was giv- en, the missionaries interfered, and enforced discipline accord- ing to plain scripture rule without respect of persons. A dis- tressing instance of this kind occurred in 1797, but which, by the grace of God, terminated in the sincere repentance of the offenders. Several members of the congregation having been gmlty of intemperance, and the assistants, ha^g not only con- nived at it, but in other respects been remiss in the perform- ance of their duty, the missionaries fhrst called them together, i^4y[ 1 'h ;i. 1 1 "B t ; 1-^- ■ u^ \ 1 1 200 MISSION IN NORTH AM£RlCil. 'i;!'ll representing to them the unchristian and offensive nature of their conduct, whereby they had disqualified themselves from holding any office in the Church, until they .manifested real repentance. They then exhorted them to confess their trans- gressions to our Saviour and seek his pardon, and likewise to humble themselves before their brethren and sisters, asking their forgiveness, hoping that their example might be imitated by the other offenders. A few days afler brother Zeisberger presented the offenders before the whole congregation, (which had been convened for that purpose) admonishing them to sin- cere repentance. These admonitions had the desired effect. The gculty humbly acknowledged their transgressions, and spent several days in meeting together in small parties, and confessing to «;uch other their deviations, with tears asking the forgiveneod of all, whom they had offended. The missionaries gratefully acknowledged the hand of the Lord in thus leading the transgressors to true compunction of heart for their mis- conduct. The end of discipline having thus been fully attain- ed, they once more called the congregation together, and bro- ther Zeisberger addressed them from Rev. ii. 5. " Remember from whence thou art fallen, and repent and do thy first works.*" After fervent prayer, during which the whole assembly burst into loud weeping, he dismissed them in peace. The missionaries were not inattentive to the spiritual wants of their white neighbours. Many of them regularly attended divine service at Fairfield, and brought their children thi- ther to be baptized. Those, who lived at a greater distance, invited the missionaries to preach in their villages. In gene- ral they were treated with greH;;' |: I i^^H Ii f ^H ■ ' .' 1 ,1 J^H| ^^H ' ; f i! fl . , ; ; ; » mM if If V' '^; H ' ' i| IRIra '■'i j"!' UI^H H^ 'fin ^1' . , ■ ■.■■ II ni 1 ||i; ; !i i|j i 1 MJ 1 II . I H 11 1, w i 1 i 4 M f Hi i 1 '''^^'^ |: ^B8^9 ' iii ii ;; "51 ii 1 ii ;j ijlll Wm ill ;: 'i| m i jM ' i ^11 ' llll p liii i ill ra •' • n: ' M' 1 , ■ m-mH 1 :i|l: s l-lif- S 1 1 I'll '■ ■''■ ^K ' 1 ' f 9 H' i ! ^WfTi i|| 1 ; iwiB -■^''iiiii.' «|| !! ill 'Ml-*' if f ■■^ III i ! ils'|.'' 1 ■ " "'■1' *^ if |jjj;;i| if' jl 1 1 ' 1 II j 1 H IH ' ill 'it i ML Mi 206 MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. savages from attending the ministrations of tlie gospel ; consc^ quently few conversions from heathenism occurred at Goshen. An Indian-girl was baptized on the 6th of January 1817, Bro- ther Luckenbach paid particular attention to the school, and several of the children shewed a good cnpacity and were able to read the English Testament. * Among other exercises they translated portions of Scripture into their own language, which gave the missionaries an opportunity of knowing, whether they understood what they read. The number of inhabitants at Goshen did not exceed fifty. As early as the year 1740 attempts were made by the Bre- thren to propagate the gospel among the Cherokecs, but these and several succeeding endeavours were frustrated by repeated wars among the different Indian tribes, as well as by subse- quent hostilities between the English and Americans. No- thing, therefore, was effected by the journeys made by them in- to this territory, except forming a friendly intercourse with that nation. In 1799 the Brethren's Society (in North Amc- Tica) for propagating the Gospel among the Heathen, received Intelligence, that the Cherokees wished to have teachers resi- sting among them. Whereupon the brethren Abraham Steiner and F. C. von Schweinitz were commissioned to visit that part of the country aiid inquire into the disposition of its Indian in-- habitants. But the season being already far advanced, the ob- ject of their journey was not fully attained. Meanwhile a cor- respondence was kept up with some gentlemen, who favoured the undertaking, and resided in those parts. By their advice the two brethren left Salem in North Carolina towards the end of August following, to pay a second visit in that district. In about three weeks they arrived at Tellico on the river Tenes- see, b«>ing the frontier-town of the United States towards the territory of the Cherokees. Some days after the Chiefs of the two tribes, the Upper and Lower Cherokees, assembled to hold a great council, at which between three and four thou- sand Indians were present. To this assembly our brethren were introduced and laid before it the otgect of their journey- After spending several days in.qoQSultatiQn^ fiU jthe Upper MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. 207 Chiefs declared their approbation of the proposal ; but the Lower Chiefs would not agree to it, and appeared rather indif- ferent. Every thing having been finally determined upon by the directors of the missions, and the needful permission obtained from the government, the brethren A. Steiner and Gottlieb Byhan went thither in April 1801, and took up their abode with a Mr Vann, who treated them with great kindness, and sent his Negros to assist in building a cottage on the land ap- propriated for the use of the mission, subsequently called Spring- PLACE. Mr. Vann's friendship was of essential service to them, for as tlic Indians generally respected him, and the worst stood in awe of him, none ventured to molest them. They preached every Sunday at his house to whites, Negros and Half-Indians. Some of the latter attended very regularly. They could as yet converse but little with the Cherokecs, the acquisition of their language beiifg a very arduous task, especially as they found it difficult to procure a good interpreter. On their arrival in the country the Indians gave them a very cordial reception, and expressed great satisfaction at their coming; but when the missionaries found it impracticable direclly to open a school for their children, the great Council at Esternally came to a resolution to order them to quit the country, alleging as a reason fijr this unexpected resolution, that the missionaries had not kept their promise, no school having yet been begun. But as the Chiefs allowed them half a year for deliberating on this business, every thing was amicably adjusted and arranged to the satisfaction of both parties. The necessary buildings at Spring-flace being completed, they commenced their school with four Indian boys, whom they lodged, boarded and instructed. Their number was gradually increased, and as our missionaries had not room to accommodate them all, Mr. Vann kindly took some into his own house. Several of them were sons of Chiefs, who appeared very desirous that their children should be instructed. The young people rewarded the labours of their teachers by making ''•'I i , .-ft I l'''i r f: • i I ■ '{■ b:^ i !. |-ik| '■• ^-1 '-iy, 'i.;''",'^?!*'''""".''; 208 MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. 1 1 >!' i 1 !' I a good progress in reading (both English and Cherokecs), writing and arithmetic, and by the pleasure they took in learn- ing hymns and texts of Scripture. They frequently seemed much impressed when the missionaries spoke to them of the love of God in Christ Jesus. After leaving the school they kept up an epistolary correspondence with their former teachers, adverting with delight to their residence at Sprikg-plack. The endeavours of the Brethren were greatly facilitated by the kind exertions of the agent for the Cherokee nation, colonel Meig, who procured them some asajtance for their school from government. With regard to the principal aim of their residence in this country, they as yet reaped little fruit from their labours. The good dispositioii of the Cherokees towards them did indeed not abate, but the work of conversion proceeded very slowly. The public preaching, however, was sometimes attended by thirty or forty,* and those Indians, who occasionally visited them, appeared in some degree convinced of the importance of the gospel. Their worship was also frequently attended by Negros, many of whom are kept by the white settlers in these parts, instead of servants. Towards the elose of 1814 they had the pleasure to see three Half-Indians commemorate with them the death of the Lord at his table. One of their former ^scholars, Darizi, had settled in their immediate neighbourhood, and seemed truly concerned for his salvation. He faithfully assisted them in their domestic afl&irs. With respect to some others of their scholars the prospect was encouraging. In externals God blessed the labour of their hands ; they introduced several useful trades, cultivated the land with advan- tage, improved their habitations, and Spring-place was consi- dered one of the healthiest missionary stations in North America. About a year after the mission to the Cherokees had been begun, 3 formal message was sent by the Chiefs and great Council of the Delawares on the river Woapikamikunk, a branch of the Wabash, to the brethren at Goshen, 'requesting that some teachers might be sent to them. Considering this as a new door opened for the diffusion of t!ie gospel, the Christian Indians at Goshen, in return sent a solemn message to those '■ !*( 1 1 .! ii; MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. 209 )ect to some on the Wabash, informing them that several families of their believin(; coundrymen, with some missionaries, would come and instruct them in the Word of God. Pursuant to this proposal, tlie brethren Kluge and Lucken- bach, and twelve Christian Indians, (including three children,) i left Goshen towards the end of February 1801, and in a few weeks arrived in safety on the Woapikamikunk, and were re- ceived by the people there with every token of pleasure and friendship. They chose an elevated spot for their dwelling, situated between nine populous Indian towns, inhabited by different tribes. Several Indians, formerly baptized by the Brethren, had settled here after the general dispersion of the congregation at the close of the American war. These, having iiitherto been forcibly prevented by their pagan relatives from returning to their teachers, the missionaries hoped to collect together again. They had not been long in this quarter ' before a few hea- then came to reside with them and were baptized. The preach- ing of the gospel was frequently attended by a considerable' number of seribus hearers, and the Chiefs treated them with respect and apparent friendship. Their settlement also was improved : at the end of the year 180S it consisted of ten houses besides the chapel, and contained twenty-three inhabit- ants. But this quiet and comparative prosperity were soon interrupted. For some time past they had resolved to change their present place of abode ; but, as their endeavours to find a convenient spot had not succeeded, they deferred their re- moval ; till danger, which they considered still distant, at once burst upon them attended with all the horrors, which on former occasions but too awfully distinguished the ruthless attacks of the savages on their innocent Christian countrymen. In the autumn of 1805 one of the Chiefs, who had, been their friend and protector, died, and another, who likewise res- pected and befriended them, was deposed. The savages now became ungovernable, threatened to murder the missionaries, and even killed their cattle before their eyes. This however was only the prelude to a transaction as atrocious as any th^t ■il ! 'f. rlii '} I .4-»> I. S , ■> :,'Ati^ 4\ 210 MISSION IN NOllTH AMERICA. lif^^ ^;l. !if IL;!< ever disgraced human nature ; as will appear by tlie following extract^from the journal of the missionaries. " In February 1806 all the Indians in this district were summoned by their teachers, or lying prophets, to assemble on the Woapikamikunk, to hear the foolish stories, fabricated by the emissaries of Satan, of pretended visions and revelations received from God ; and to be instructed how to act in confor- mity to them. Among these teachers was a Shuwanose, an arch impostor. Pretending that he was able to know and discover hidden mysteries, his deluded countrymen submitted to him with profound respect. The Delaware tribe received him with great^cordiality, and resolved to hold a grand council, in order to root out all witchcraft and poison-mixing (which, accord* ing to their superstitious notions, existed among them,) and by fire to extort confession from all such, as this impostor should accuse ; and whoever would not confess, should be hewn in pieces with their war-hatchets, and burned. With a view to execute their horrid purpose the young Indians got together, chose the most ferocious to be their leaders, deposed all the old Chiefs, and guarded the whole Indian assembly, especially the aged of both sexes, as if they were prisoners of war. The venerable old Chief Tettepachsit was the first whom they a^ cused of possessing poison, and of having destroyed many In- dians by his art. When the poor old man would not confess, they fastened him with cords to two jjosts, and began to roast him at a slow fire. During the torture he said, that he kept poison in the house of our Indian brother Joshua. Nothing \fras more welcome to the savages than this accusation, for they wished to deprive us of the assistance of this man, who was the only Christian Indian residing with us at that time. They had frequently sent him invitations to attend their heathenish festivities, but he would never accept them. His answer was: * You know that I am a believer in the true Gbd, w^hose Wora we m'ade known to you ; 1 therefore can have no fellowship with you in your wicked works. Do you as you please, but leave me to serve the living God.' This answer displeased them much, and on March 13th, they sent seven wild Indians, with 7 ■■ ! !■ t ; ' MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. 211 painted faces, to our settlement, and took him away by main force. They pretended, that he only need tell I'ettepachsit to his face, that he had no poison in his house, and he might then return home. All excuses were vain, and Joshua was compelled to accompany them to the assembly at Woapikami- kunlc. " When he was presented to Tettepachsit he frankly confes- sed, that he had accused him merely to pacify the enraged multitude, and escape from the torture. Joshua was now pro- nounced not guilty, yet they would not permit him to return, but insisted on his> remaining with them till the Shawanose im- postor should arrive. This son of Belial arriving the same day, •11 the Indians of both sexes were ordered by him to sit down in a large circle, when he would declare who had poison in his possession. The two old Chiefs, Tettepachsit and Hackin- pomska, were both accused of poison-mixing, and the former was more particularly charged with the untimely death of ma- ny Indians. When the Shawanose was asked about Joshua, he indeed declared, that he had no poison, but that he was pos- sessed of an evil spirit, by which he was able to destroy other Indians. Pleased with' this verdict, they seized these three poor innocent men, and strictly watched them as condemned criminals. We knew nothing of these horrible events, imtil the evening of the 16th, when a message was brought, that the sa- vages had burned an old woman, who at a former period had been baptized by the Brethren, and also that our poor Joshua was kept close prisoner. "On the 17th our distress and fear concerning the fate of Joshua rose still higher. We were stunned with horror on seeing ten of the most savage Indians, with blackened faces, conducting Tettepachsit, arrive in our settlement. Soon after, these murderous wretches kindled a large fire close to our place, and, having given the aged Chief a blow on the head with a war-hatchet, threw him alive into the flames, diverting themselves with the miserable cries and convulsions of the poor dying man. The flames communicated to the grass and wood near the settlement, by which all our dwellings were filled with smoke. f I : ' l^l' !-■! * • ■ MvMf iiii ■™A. 2i2 MISSION Ilf NORTH AMERICA. ;.!: li*'' iii'i mu ;.§'; [Mi w& i ! ** After committing this horrid murder, the savages came boldly into our house, boasting of their atrocious deed, and, assuming a hypocritical mien, demanded bread and tobacco, which we were obliged to give them. We took courage to ask them, what would be the fate of Joshua, l^hey immediately began to accuse him, saying, there was good reason for detain- ing him a prisoner, for they well knew that he understood the black-art, and could destroy the Indians, his faith in our doc* trines being a mere pretence. In vain we endeavoured to convince them of the untruth of these assertions. They pre- tended to set our minds at ease, by saying, that they would not kill him. We charged them to tell their Captains, that they ought well to consider what they were doing ; that Joshua had long been a believer, and had never had any concern with the things of rLlch they accused him, for he was a servant of God, and had renounced the Devil and all his works ; and that he was of the Mahikan tribe, and not a Delaware, and had accompa- nied us as interpreter. We therefore requested, that they would immediately release him, for we should consider all they did unto him, as done unto ourselves, &c. But they mani.. fested the most diabolical hypocrisy ; for, though they knew, that Joshua was to be murdered that very day, they promised to deliver our words to the Captains. We easily perceived, that our defence of Joshua had displeased them ; and they left ^ bur place in a riotous manner. " Though we had been informed, that the savages suspected us of keeping poison, for the purpose of making those Indians sick, who would not do as we directed them ; and though we did not know to what length the devil might instigate them to carry their fury, nor what our fate might be ; yet we felt our- seves constrained to go to their assembly, and try what we could do for the preservation of Joshua, or at least to give him comfort and advice, should we even suffer for it. But as my wife and children (writes brother Kluge) could not be left alone in so dreadful a situation, brother Luckenbach took cou- rage to go alone. ** He had hardly proceeded half way before he met an In- dian, who informed him that Joshua had become a victim to ■t ■ i ' MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. 213 their cruelty on the foregoing day. Thoy had given him two cuts in his head with a hatchet, and then thrown him into the lire. With these dreadful tidings brother Luckenbach re- turned to us in the afternoon. This was the heaviest stroke we had yet met with. Dread and terror took from us all power of speech and reflection, and we could do nothing but utter cries of lamentation and woe. " Having, in some degree, recovered ourselves, our' first thought was to sell all our goods, and fly as expeditiously as pos- sible towards Goshen. During our preparations for the jour- ney, a sudden change of the weather to severe coid prevented us from departing so soon as we intended. *' Some days after we were informed, that Joshua had spo- ken a great deal, at the place where he was murdered, in a lan- guage not understood by the Indians ; which led us to suppose, that he had directed his prayers to the Lord in German, which he spoke well. When the savages forced him from us, he was in a very comfortable state of mind, and seemed well prepared to leave the world and as a reconciled sinner to meet his Savi- our. In the following days more Indians were accused, and shared the same fate *.'^ Not long after this tragical event the missbnaries were forced altogether to relinquish the station on the Wabash. When the Brethren erected the settlement of Fairfield in Canada, they were peculiarly pleased with the facility, which its local situation promised for extending their missionary la- bours to the Chippbway Indians, who inhabited several towns only a short distance from its scite. In order to carry this be- nevolent design into effect the missionary C. F. Dencke, who possessed the happy talent of acquiring a new language with ease, and was already well versed in the Delaware tongue, paid several visits to the Chippeways in 1801 ; and the following year took up his abode among them on a piece of ground, formally allotted to him by the Chiefs. Its situation was very convenient lying on the river T^nquakamik, and being sur- rounded by eight Indian villageb. ■II I ■■■ ' ' ' • I.I.I 'II .^— ■— — ». * Per. Ace. Vol. iv. 1—7. ♦.' ;!■;: 'f^ i '1 t .,■ '^ ^ 4/ ' ' ;: ■ If. I •I I <« »t.l m "ip I 214 MISSION IN NORTH AMlCClCA. Here he lived for a time almost separated from society, for, excepting some Indian hunting huts, the nearest human habita- tion to him was Mr. Harsen^i dwelling, about a mile distant, on the opposite side of the river. In a little while, however, two or three Indian families put up their tents near his house; and he was frequently visited by others, some of whom occa- sionally lodged with him for a night. He omitted no opportu- nity of commending to them the gospel of salvation ; and in some instances his words appeared to gain entrance into their hearts, for they repeated their visits, and declared, that they could not forget his conversation, saying, " it had made them sick at heart.^ Being obliged to give up a school, which he had commenced with Mr Harsen's boys, as the mother found it in- convenient to send them, he applied himself with the greater diligence to learn the Chippeway dialect, and translated several portions vf the Bible. These he read to the Indians who visited him, and they all declared, that they understood them very well. In the sequel, however, the savages began to express dis- satisfaction at his residence among them, fostering a suspicion, that he was come to possess himself of their country. Some even uttered threats against his life, and he was finally obliged to abandon his station and return to Fairfield. Not discouraged by these repeated failures, the Brethren in North America persevered in their philanthropic endeavours to convey the blessings of Christianity to the heathen nations around them. Duri/ig a visitation, held by bishop Loskiel at Goshen in the year 1803, it was resolved to begin a new settle* ment at PETxauoxTiNG on lake Erie. Agreeably to this resolution, the missionaries Haven and Oppelt, together with thirty-six Indian brethren and sisters from Fairfield, moved thither in spring 1804, and formed a colony about three miles beyond the towns belonging to the Monsys. At the end of the year this small congregation consisted of sixty-seven per- sons. Amidst various hardships the courage of the mission- aries was strengthened by the experience of the Lord^s gracious help, and by clear evidences of the work of his holy Spirit on thejhearts of the Indian brethren and sisters. Their worship MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. 2 Id w»s sometimes attended by a considerable number of heathen, though as yet apparently with6ut any salutary effect. A few years after their arrival they found it would be neces- Mry for them to quit this place, being informed that govern- ment had sold this district to some ^hite settlers, which exposed them to the danger of being driven away at a short warning. Besides this the proximity of the Monsy towns and the introduction of the rum-trude, w tiich the missionaries could not prevent, were circumstances very pernicious to the morals of their young people. They, therefore, deemed it expedient to emigrate from Pcttquotting, and took up their residence on Sandusky Crkek On its western bank ihey erected a tem- porary building on a piece of ground allotted to them by the Monsy tribe. The missionaries, Luckenbach and Hagen, visited t;vo Monsy towns, lying higher up the river, generally twice a week, and preached as often as circumstances would permit. They were likewise invited by the Chief of the Wy- ondats to come to upper Sandusky. Most of those Indians residing in these parts, who had been baptized in former years, regularly attended divine worship, bringing their children with them. But, though they often seemed much impressed with the truths of the gospel, no material change was wrought on their conduct, as they too easily yielded to the solicitations ^of the heathen to attend their idolatrous festivities. Very few of the latter ever attended their meetings ; and only ten Indian children, most of whom had been formerly baptized, came to the school. In the year 1812 the Monsy tribe, with a view to whose instruction the missionaries resided in that country, very unex- pectedly resolved to leave the banks of the Sandusky and form a settlement on the Huron in the province of Michigan. Forty families consequently emigrated, and among them were all those formerly baptized by the Brethren, some of whom intended to go to Fairfield, if they could obtain permission to pass over to the English territory. After their departure the mis- sionaries deemed it expedient to forsake their present residence, and occupy a house, formerly built by a Presbyterian minister for a scHool, and which, being unoccupied at the time, was i ''• ' . "•i r fe ■^ ' . r ■ j : 1 i V. I ; J! ;1i ' ^- 1 'i 11 ■ li I ;':■,:' {,,,. 216 MISSION IN NORTH AMEBICA. offered them. They were induced to accept this offer in the hope, that they might from thence visit the Wyondats and Mingoes, and diffuse the knowledge of the gospel among them. This station however was afterwards abandoned. In the year 1803 the Brethren's Society (in N. America) for propagating the Gospel among the Heathen, directed their attention to the Creek Indians, a very populous nation, com* puted at seventy or eighty thousand souls, and among whom, through the laudable exertions of the government of the United States, a greater degree of improvement and civilization had been introduced, than was to be met with among the other native tribes; In order to carry their design into effect, they first deputed brother A. Steiner, on his return from Spriko-Plac£, to make ajour- ney into the country of the Creeks. This commission he exe- cuted towards the end of the summer in the above mentioned year. He proceeded to Fort Wilkinson on the river Oconu in Georgia, and was treated with great kindness and hospitality by Colonel Hawkins, at whose house lie lodged during hit stay of seven days. The colonel entered warmly into the pro- posal for establishing a mission in this part of the country, pointing out the mode most likely to be attended with success, and promising to aid the undertaking in every possible way by his friendship, advice and protection. Animated by these encouraging prospects two missionaries went to this country, and occupied a house, kindly provided for them by Col. Hawkins, situate on the river Flint, about sixty miles from Milledgeville, the seat of government in Geor- gia. Here they diligently applied themselves to the study of the language^ and visited the Indians in thei. own villages. The latter also frequently came to them, chiefly indeed for the purpose of purchasing their manufactured goods, for as yet they evinced but little disposition to hear and believe the gospel. The unsettled state of the country, during the ensuing war, rendered it necessary to abandon this station. loi detailing these minor attempts of the Brethren to propagate the gospel among the Indians, it appeared the most convenient not to interrupt the relation by too nice a regard to the order 6f time ; a reference is therefore made to them all here, as they res- M18810N IN NURTIl AMURICA. 217 (icctively lucceeded each other. We aliall now resume the thread of the general narrative. ' t After the emigration of several families iirom Fairfield in 1798, for the purpose of commencing the mission at Goshen ; the former settlement, though considerably diminished in point of numbers, continued in a flourishing state, both as to its tern- pal prosperity, and the progressive advance of the major part of its inhabitants in those pious and moral habits, which adorn the character of the true Christian. Perplexities and trials of various kinds were indeed not wanting: but their greatest trou- ble arose from the white people in their vicinity, who, by the introduction of the rum-trade, occasioned many evils in the country, and filled the missionaries with anxious apprehensions for the morals of their young people. But whenever their faith and hope were ready to droop, the Lord rekindled their zeal in his service by giving them fresh proofs of the power of bit grace to conquer the most corrupt passions of the human mind, and elicit fVom the most stubborn heart the tear of re- pentance. Although few of the neighbouring heathen were Bavingly affected by the gospel, many of the children bom and baptized in the settlement, as they matured in age and under- standing, experienced the converting influences of the holy Spirit ; and now and then some, who had strayed firom the con- gregation and relapsed into sin, returned, and with true com- punction of heart, sought the forgiveness of the Lord and his people. Thus in the year 1812 twenty-two persons of this description were added to the Church ; and at the close of that year, the whole number amounted to one hundred and twenty- six persons Fairfield, after enjoying tranquillity for more than twenty years, was on a sudden involved in all the troubles of war, in consequence of the contest between England and the United States On the 2nd of October 1813 seventy sick English soldiers arrived at the settlement, and were accommodated in the school and the chapel. The dwellings, both of the mis- sionaries and Indians, had for some time been occupied by fug- itives, whose number was daily increasing. The following t ■IV i; . i ■ i i,-'i ■7 "4. I |;f'iS<«' 2i8 MISSION IM NORTH AMERICA. '»■■':'' im J\:^ .U 'i'\ (lay, however, the surgeon ordered the chapel to be cleared, that the usual Sunday's service might be performed. On the 4th the British General, Proctor, informed the mis. sionaries, that he was willing to purchase their houses, Indian corn, garden-fruits, furniture, and any thing else they could spare, for the use of the army ; and promised that another tract of land should be given to the Christian Indians for a temporary residence during the war, and that they should \k provided from the king'*s store with provision and clothing. The Indians being convinced, that it would be dangerous to delay their departure any longer, left the settlement. On the same day an engagement took place between the American army and an English detachment, about a mile and half from Fairfield, in which the latter were overpowered. General Proctor escaped with fifteen soldiers, the other regulars were either killed or taken prisoners, and the Indian auxiliaries escaped into the woods. In the evening a great number of Ame- ricans entered the settlement, chiefly on horseback. At first, they pretended to be A'iendly, and promised to do no harm to the missionaries, nor take any of their private effects, and likewise expressed their regret, that the Christian Indians had left the place, as they intended them no injury*. The same night, however, they began to treat the mission- aries with great severity, accused them of secreting king's stores and English officers, and, with, fierce importunity, de- manded that they should be delivered up. The assurances given, that the accusation was not founded in truth, were of no avail. Every room and corner were searched ; and particu. larly the roofs of the chapel and school. John Dolson, who with his family, had fled hither, and two other men, were made prisoners, but were liberated on the following day* The Americans told brother Schnall, that he, being a missionary, was not to be considered as a prisoner of war, but that he must not be offended, that his house would be guarded during the night. They were now ordered to open all their trunks and * The fears of the Christian Indians were, however, well fonnded, and the remembrance of the events of 1782, justified their flight. [See p. 179.] i MISSION ^N NORTH AMKillCA. 219 boxes for exttmiuation, and no person was permitted to go out of the house without a guard. The family could take no rest, but spent the nigVt in silent prayer to the Lord, commending themselves and the white people, who had sought refuge with them, to his almighty protection. ' Very early the next morning the Americans began to plunder the settlement, and seized on all kinds of provisions. The missionaries were obliged to surrender, their last morsel of bread: fifty bushels of potatoes, twelve of apples, all kinds of garden-stuff', and six hundred pounds of flour, which they had just purchased for winter''8 consumption, were taken from thrm, and ten bee-hives emptied of all the honey, without how- ever destroying the bees. The American general, Harrison, and several officers arriv- ed duriug the plundering. Brother Schnall immediately waited upoi him, and recommended the settlement to his protection, requesting also, that some compensation might be made for what had been taken. His request was refused : but he was told that the missionaries were at liberty to quit the place. Com- modore Perry, who was one of the party, meeting brother Schnall in the street, behaved with kindness, and said, he knew our society and respected our missions, and promised to pro- cure a passport, that the missionaries might depart without be- ing molested; which he likewise effected. After this inter- view he came several times to their house, by which their anxiety was in some measure relieved; some of the officers and privates also expressed pity for the hard treatment they had experienced. Some even used force to keep oiF the wild and lawless soldiery, who loaded the missionaries with the most bitter curses and mockeries. By this interposition they gain- ed time to pack up their property. Commodore Perry now informed them, that he should soon leave the settlement, and advised them to make haste and get away, for if they staid after his departure, he would not answer for their being able to proceed. General Harrison likewise ordered them to hasten their flight. But, when in the act of loading the waggon, they were once more obliged to submit their baggage to a thorough search. Not the smallest article, however, was found, which m ■^ '-I' ■ 1' !ri 'I ■ t'l .fin If' ill:' tii: 220 MISSION IN MORTH AMERICA. m 'n'il'li' ' could tend to impeach tlieir character. They were obliged to leave all their furniture behind them. They had no sooner quitted the place, than part of it was set on fire, and on the fol. lowing day the rest of the buildings were wholly consumed ; not even the smallest out- house was spared. On the 15th the missionaries arrived at Detroit, where the commandant, General Cass, furnished them with a passport to go to Bethlehem. In prosecuting their journey they expe- rienced various and great hardships, but also many signal proofs of the protection of the Lord. When the news of the approach of an American detachment, and the defeat of the English, first reached Fairfield, our brethren there resolved, that the missionary Schnall and bis wife, together with Michael Young, who was aged and infirm, should go to Bethlehem ; and brother Dencke and his wife remain with the Indians and share in their fate, whatever it might be. They cheerfully acceded to this proposal, deter- mined even to devote their lives to this service. The Indians, on leaving the settlement, had encamped about six miles higher up the river ; but, being alarmed by reports brought by other fugitives, they had all fled into the woods ; so that when the missionary arrived at the camp, he found it de- serted, and for some time both he and the Indians remained ig- norant of each other^s situation. In this uncertainty, not knowing which way to direct their steps, they providentially met with a man, who offered to take them in his waggon to Delaware-town. On their way thither, besides other hardships, they had the mortification to be attacked by a gang of Kikka- poo and Shawanose robbers, who plundered them of the few articles of clothing, which they had taken with them in their flight from Fairfield, and of the greater part of their other goods, together with their books and manuscripts, not leaving them even a Bible or Testament*. But they soon forgot the sorrow, occasioned by these disas- ters, when they reached Delaware-town on the 12th of Octo- ber. They had scarcely arrived before a number of the Fivik- ':!5' [•*'; • Per. Ace. Vol. v. p. 437—441. MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. 'i2l FIELD Indians came running to meet them, and with tears in their eyes offered tkanks to God for having thus brought them together again. Messengers were quickly dispatched into tlie woods to search for those who were still absent : for in their sudden flight parents were separated from children, and chil- dren from parents. They were soon collected together, and only one sister was missing, who had been murdered below Fairfield. Having at length arrived near lake Ontario the Indians built huts for themselves in the woods, a house for the missionary and a chapel, which latter was opened for divine worship at Christmas 1813. At the close of that year the congregation consisted of one hundred and sixty members, besides twenty- three persons not yet baptized, but who had come to winter with them and regularly attended divine service. This situa- tion being deemed rather unsafe, on account of its proximity to the lake and the superiority of the American fleet, they re- moved the following spring farther towards the mountains, sboat ten miles from Burlington Heights. One of their hea- ' iest trials arose from the total stoppage of all communication Kith our Congregations in America, and even several letters and parcels, sent from England, did not arrive. They were the more thankful, therefore, to the loyal and patriotic Society at I York, (on lake Ontario,) who without being solicited remitted a hundred dollars to the missionary, with an intimation that, should it be needed, it would give them pleasure to render him I iiirther assistance, till he could command his own resources. After the termination of the war they returned to Faik- I FIELD, and for some time dwelt in huts on the scite of the for- mer buildings, till they had erected a new settlement, rather higher up on the opposite bank of the river, at a little distance limn it. This place they began to inhabit towards the end of the summer of 1815, calling it New Fairfield ; the number of inhabitants then amounted to one hundred and nine. Here they continued to enjoy rest and peace, the missionaries, ^whose number had been increased by the arrival of J. R. iichffiidt from Bethlehem,) prosecuting their calling with ala- crity, and not without encouraging proofs that the Lord blessed >■%:■ i i . • ': ..: I ^' I V ' if If: V ' ' 'i ,1 mm 1 T i 5,' VK' III,,' 222 MISSION IN NtHlTII AMKKIC'A. ihuir endeavours for tlic conversion of the lieiitlien. A very striking instance of tlilH they were favoured to witneas in 1816, in the case of nn Indian, called Oniin, whom the JiOrd was pleased to make a miracle of grace in the fullest sense of the phrase. This Indian had from his youth given evidence of his ho8ti- lity against the mission. He was one of those who calumniated John Papunhank ut FiiiKURNsiiUK'rTKN*. At that time ho used to wear a tomahawk in his girdle, and when questioned what he intended to do with it, replied, '* cleave the mission- aries'* sculls for deceiving the Indians Z*^ This enmity agaiiut the missionaries and the christian Indians generally he manifested on all occasions, till within a few years, when the inlirmities of age put a stop to his activity. The first sign of a change of sentiment in him was observed when he entertained the brethren I.uckcnbach and Zacharias in his cabin at the Monsy-town, on their way to Grand-river. Till then, he had always been lurking in the neighbourhood of our settlements, trying to create disturbances. And being a preacher among his countrymen, he used to dissuade them, by all the means in his power, from embracing the doctrines of the whites. **'For,'' said he, " their skin is white and ours is brown ; and our whole manner of life is entirely different from theirs : of course they must also have a different way of hap- piness ; and those Indians who embrace their doctrine are al- together deceived.''^ He taught the existence of three gods ; a brown, a white, and a black god ; and that each nation should live conformably to the directions received from the god of their colour. The Indians, of course, were to preserve their own religious ceremonies, their feasts, dances, sorceries, &c. He opposed, in particular, the gospel doctrine of the remission of sins ; teaching his countrymen, that those, who lived according to the will of the Great Good Spirit, would after this life go to him ; but those who acted differently, would be banished to the haunts of the Evil Spirit. He believed not only in the im- mortality of the human soul, but even asserted, that all ores- • See r.oskiel, Part iii. p. 65. MISSION IN NORTH AMKIUCA. 22J5 tufet, and nlso trees, and herbs, arc inhabited by a living kouI; accounting for the withering of the latter, when cut down, by saying, that their indwelling spirit then left them. From what he said during his last illness, it Khould appear tlmt he was led to reflect on his lost state by a remark, ad- dressed to him by an Indian sister, Anna Paulina, who met him in December 1815 at the house of a sick woman, whom ho WM endeavouring to cure by his sorceries; for he had always pretended to great skill in this art. The following spring he was taken ill, when on his way to a Monsy-town, for the pur- pose of assisting nt u feast to be held there. Unable to pro- ceed further than Nkw FAini'fui.i), he returned to his friends, who had a camp neur the settlement. On the 10th of March 1816 he sent for brother Jacob, one oftho native assistants, and, among other remarks, observed: '*A word, lately 8))oken by one of your Christian Indians, has laid hold of my soul. I l)cgin to be troubled in my mind, and to grow doubtful concerning my spiritual state. My constant cry is : Oh for some one to show me the riglit way.'^ Having uid more to the same effect, Jacob addroHscd him nearly in the following words: "Thou hast now told mc a great deal; I will tell thee something too. Listen to me, Qnim ! I well re- member that ever since I was a little child, thou hast often been with the congregation of Christian Indians, always going from and coming again to us. For many years thou hast heard the gospel which we believe. But till now, thon hast despised and ridiculed it, saying, * I have another way to be saved, ac- cording to my creation'*.^ But new, when thou art here in a miserable situation, lying on hard boards, unable to help thy- self; thy little property spent in drinking ; nobody taking care of thee, and death seeming to be at hand: now, dost thou say at last, * / have hrouglU terror on my mind^ because I have been no wicked f Oh, that these words of thine were but true ! Would to God, thou didst but feel real anxiety about thy con- dition ! For then thy soul might yet be saved. Art thou in- -* This is an Indian phrase, implving : According as the Great Spirit and Creator has directed, andappointeufor nie. • ■':'Vi. '<■ f ! .13 • -? i ''K, l|:.::iV| A' ■■^,' ■fit 'W U\ 2U MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. deed convinced tliat the devil hath deceived thee ? Why art thou concerned about thyself at last, Bi the very end of thy life ? In the days of thy health, thou hkst despised and mocked at the Word of God ; thou hast dissuaded and prevented others, who were disposed to believe ; and thou hast tried to entice those away, who joined the congregation. Thou hast made thy jest of the doctrine of the forgiveness of sins. But know thou, that Jesus Christ, the Son of God, the ('reatoi of heaven and earth, became a man : this is the truth ! He suffered, was tormented to death, and shed His preciotu blood for the remission of sins : this is also the truth ! And unless thou obtain pardon of thy many and great sins, through faith in his blood, and thy heart be cleansed therewith, beliere me, thou shalt after death go straightway to hell, into everlast- ing perdition. And there thou wilt find cause to accuse no one, neither men nor God, who made thee, but thyself, thyse^ alone. Nor will thy living with us, as thou desirest, avail thee any thing, unless thou be pardoned and purified from thy dns by the precious blood of Christ, whoso mercy thou must ear- nestly seek. Reflect upon this, and recollect what thou hast formerly heard from us Christian Indians and our ministers.^' The next day he was visited by the missionary Dencke, who spoke to him in the same earnest and faithful manner. Among other questionsj *he asked him, whether it were true, that he had been a murderer aud sorcerer ? To this he replied : *■* The former is a false accusation ; and sorcery is a deceit of the devil ; it is naught : of this I am now convinced.^' With many tears he lamented his past wicked life, and made so affecting a confession of his faith in Jesus, that all present were melted into tears ; and the work of grace, wrought in his heart by the Holy Ghost, was most strikingly manifest. Bro- ther Dencke then explained to jiim, that the mere rite of bap- tism could avail him nothing, unless he experienced in hb heart, through faith, the purifying power of the bleed of Christ ; whereupon he exclaimed, " I believe ! I believe ! Do ye also have pity on me !" - .-- _ . — Hisrepentance appearing truly sincere, and his eamestrequest for baptism to proceed from an ardent desire of receiving this ^.Q 1 Ml8$10N IN NORTH AMEJBICA. 325 I rite AS a seal of the forgiveness of his sins and ofarceptance with God through the sacrifice of Jesus : he was baptized in the Dime of the holy Trinity, and called Leonard. AH his former doubts and fears now vanished, he truly enjoyed the peace of God in his soul, and continued in prayer day and night, almost till he drew his last breath, on the morning of the 13th, exalting the mercy of his Redeemer, and inviting all to come unto Him^ that they might obtain pardon and remission of their sins. Ad- dreving his countrymen he said: "Formerly I spoke evil wonU to you, when you shewed any desire to be converted, trying to dissuade you from it ; forgive me for so doing, and foUow my dyin£; advice, which is, to forsake your wicked ways, or else you will be lost. Turn to your Saviour, and experience |fh«t I now feel, and you shall live.^ *< The solemnity attending this transaction^^ (write the mis- liionaries) " may more easily be conceived than described, and Ifilinot soon be forgotten by those who witnessed it. The IChriatian Indians were filled with joy and exclaimed, *Onim lour enemy is become our brother Leonard !^ The conversion liod death of this extraordinary man will speak volumes to the [heart of his late hearers ; and the impression, made thereby |apon his heathen countrymen, cannot but, under God, prove lighly favourable to the cause of the gospel.*^ In this hope they were not disappointed. A new awakening Ittoned to take place among the inhabitants of the settlement, Iwhicb extended also to the children, and their separate meetings Iwae distinguished by particular devotion and attention to the ■Word of God. The remarkable conversion of Cnim, made a lulutaryin^pression, not only upon the Indians, but also upon ny white people in that neighbourhood. Several heathen fere twptized in 1817, and some, baptized in infancy, were olemnly received as members of the Church. Thus the Lord |wi8 verifying unto them his promise : " In all places where record my namey I mil come unto theey and I will bless i«« . - From the foregoing relation it appears, that the United * Per. Acct. Vol. vi. p. 301—309. R .! •'.-•i :!'! <\: i.r I' '* 226 MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. ! 1 *! ^ ii illPl 1 m Brethren have now continued their labours in propagating the gospel among the North American Indians for more than seventy years, and that at present they occupy three missionary stations, viz. Nuw Fairfield in Canada, Goshen on the Muskingum, and SpRiNG-Fi.ACEin thecountrycf the Cherokect. The little success, which has hitherto attended thnr endeavours, may probably have disappointed the reader''s expectation. Were strenuous exertions, indefatigable labour, patient persevcrosce, constant self-denial, and devoted zeal sufficient to insure success, our missionaries might indeed have collected a greater number of converts, as the preceding pages supply ample proof, that they were not deficient in these qualifications. However, the blessing,, which has accompanied their efforts, verifies the di- vine promise. Mi/ word shall not return unio me imd ; while their comparatively small success as clearly demonstrates, that except the Lord build the house, they labour m vain that buHd I it. Indeed the peculiar habits and roving disposition of the Indians, the frequent wars among themselves and the white people, and the introduction of the rum-trade, have alvayi operated as strong barriers against the propagation of the gospel, and continue to throw impediments in the way of its converting influence^ which nothing but Omnipotent grace can conquer. From a register of the Indian congregation, dated 1772, it I appears, that the number of heathen, baptized by our brethren from the commencement of the mission to that time, amounted to seven hundred and twenty. Of the subsequent years no authentic records remain, as the church-books and other manu- scripts were lost at the destruction of the settlements ontlicj Muskingum, and likewise during the warlike commotions in} later years. In 1817, the year with which the narrative closes,! the number of Christian Indians, belonging to the three congr&| gations of the Brethren, amounted to one hundred and fifljj The missionaries indeed are not anxious to collect great num-l bers of nominal Christians, but rather wish that those, whoDl they baptize, should give reasonable proofs, that they tnilyl desire to dfe unto sin and live unto righteousness. Respectinn the number of Indians baptized by the Brethren, Heckeweldeij s-tates the fol1o\7ing : From the commencement of the misgioni & MISSION 'S NOllTH AMERICA. 227 «mong the Mohicans in the States of New York and Connecwi- CHt in 1740, and among the Delawares in Pennsylvania a year liter, to the year 1808 inclusive, between thirteen and fourteen souk were baptized by the Brethren. The exact number cannot be ascertained, on account of the ^oss of the church-registers ; but as to hundreds the number is not overrated. Heckewelder's Narrative cf the Missions^ 4*c, p. 418. It may not be altogether irrelevant to the subject, or unin- temting to the reader, before we close this chapter, to insert a short account of the other establishments of the Brethren in North America. For, although they are not misdonary settle- ments, yet their existence is of much importance, as affording great facilities for propagating the gospel among the heathen. Besides congregations in the towns of New York, Philadelphia, Laricaster, Newport in Rhode Island, Yorktown and other places ; they have several regular settlements, or colonies of their own. The principal of these are, Bethlehem, Nazareth, LItitz, &c., in the state of Pennsylvania ; Salem, Bethabora, Friedberg and others in North Carolina; and some smaller colonies in different parts of the country, as Gnadenhuetten on the Mahony, a colony of the same name and Bersaba on the Muskingum, Bethel on the Swatara, &c. These settlements ire inhabited by German and English colonists and their des- cendants, being members of the Brethren's Church. Reference has been made to some of them in the preceding narrative. The importance of these settlements in relation to the mis- lionary labours of the Brethren is very considerable. Most of the brethren and sisters, employed in the instruction of the In- dians, are selected from the inhabitants of these colonies. Having for a longer or shorter period been residents in the country, they have become in some degree acquainted with the character and customs of the people, among whom they are cal- led to labour, and with the peculiar difficulties attending mis- sionary undertakings among the Indians, and are thus better qualified for the due discharge of their important calling. In the American Society for propagating the Gospel among the Heathen, which holds its regular meetings at Bethlehem and Salem, they have a band of faithful friends at. hand, always i-l ,1 ' X ! 328 MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. <; J ly h'K^m 'li? ready to aid their exertions, assist them with their counsel, and sympathize with them, no less in the day of trial, than in the season of prosperity. An occasioni^l visit to a Christian con- gregation and intercourse with their brethren and sisters, though but for a few days, tends greatly to strengthen their hands in God, and endow them with renewed fortitude for en- countering the hardships and dangers, unavoidably connected with their arduous office. If sickness, or increasing infirmities and old age disable them from further active labours, they meet in these settlements with a comfortable retirement in the midst of their former friends. Here are also institutions for the education of their children in science and literature, and for their instruction in manual labour, trade and business of various kinds. The converted Indians themselves derj^ve c'ssential benefit from these establishments. The) furnish them with occasional opportunities, when on a journey, of beholding the order, piety and devotion of a Christian congregation. The good impres- sion thereby made upon their minds they carry home with them, and it serves to cherish among their believing country- men a disposition to value the salutary regulations, introduced by the missionaries in their own villages. Besides, these set- tlements have, at different times, offered a safe retreat to the Christian Indians, when persecuted by their pagan countrymen, or suffering from the ravages of war*. The facilities, afforded by these settlements to the mission- ary exertions of the Brethren, are not confined to the Indians, but extend to other heathen, equally heeding the glorious light of the gospel to dispel their mental darkness. It is well known, that many thousand African Negros live with the white set- tlers, especially in Carolina and Virginia. These poor people have for some years engaged the special attention of the Br^ I thren, and the ministers of their Church in different places have frequently visited and preached to them. Several have been baptized and admitted to communion with those of their con- gregations, in whose vicinity they reside. And the Brethren's North American Society for propagating tlie Gospel among * Seep. 134, and 144, I 11- M i' MISSION IN NORTH AMERICA. 220 the Heathen, is perseveringly engaged in devising means, and employing active measures, for enlarging its sphere of useful- ness in this field of missionary labours. In concluding the history of this eventful mission, the au- thor gladly avails himself of the remarks contained in one of the letters from the Society, which has just been mentioned, as the reflections, suggested in that letter, naturally arise from the pecuMar circumstances of this mission. "It should appear, that Providence suffers our Indian brethren to wander about as a cloud of witnesses, so that they may justly be compared to a moveable net, and to leaven working in secret. Though their lot, to be driven about like hunted deer, seems hard and gricv- «U8 ; yet we may discern the wisdom of God in it. For where- ever this small flock of Jesus resides, it excites attention, and many heathen, moved by cuxiosity, inquire the cause of their wanderings, and of their peculiar mode of living, not only sepa- rated from their firiends and relations, but even suffering perse- cation from them ; and ask, why they abhor war and Uoodshed. In answer to these questions, they hear >.he gospel and the doc trine of the God of love and peace. This they do not easily forget ; diey bring it home with them, repeat it to others, ei- ther in levity or seriousness, and thus the Spirit of God pre- pares many, in a way unknown to us,, for conversion, of which we have had several joyful instances. When the great harvest of the Lord comes, we shall And that the sufferings of our In- dians have brought much fhiit to God and the Lamb. Till that wished-for period arrives, we will continue to water the seed sown with our prayers and tears. And, beloved brethren, let us be steadfast, immoveable, always abounding in the work ' ,1 ■ <:' CHAP. IV. MISSION IX SOUTH AMERICA. ' ^M' )'<•". ''«i iiiiy .:J;Srl The missionary labours of the United Urethren in South America have been hitherto confined to that part of this vait continent, which is known by the general name of Guiana. This territory lies on the northern coast, extending from the 4th to the 7th degree of north latitude. On this coast the Dutch, French and English have several possessions, the prin- cipal of which are Surinam, Berbice, Demerary, Catfenne, and Estequibo. The climate is very unhealthy, being humid and sultry. The country is level, overgrown with impervious ' thickets and immense forests, the haunts of serpents and other venomous reptiles ; it is also exposed to frequent inundations. The soil is uncommonly fertile, and vegetation so rapid, that several crops can be reaped in succession in a year. It is watered by several large rivers, near the mouths of which the European Colonies are formed, and from which they derive their names. The inhabitants consist of European settlers and their descendants, called White People^ of Negro daves, imported from Africa for the cultivation of the land, and their descend- ants, who arc called Creoles, of Free Negros who arc runaway slaves, and who after various conteeu with the Dutch, vere declared a free people, and now occupy several villages on the Surinam, south of the Dutch colonies, and of the Aborigines, or original inhabitants of the country. These live dispersed through the woods and forests, under the general appellation of Indiana. They are divided intd several tribes, of which the principal gtilar settlement on that river, five brethren were sent thither in the year 17d9t and this company was further augmented the following year by the arrival of Fr. Regnier, M.D. and his wife. As they could not immediately purchase a piece of ground in an eligible situation, they took lodgings in the town of Paramaribo. Here they became acquainted with a pious citizen, Abraham Boemper, who built a small house for them. Their whole establishment was very poor ; but they lived to- gether in peace and brotherly love ; God blc sed the labour of their hands, and, notwithstanding their mean fare and the in- convenience of their dwelling, their health did not aufier, which they remarked as a particular providence, for in general (h^ climate of Surinam is so injurious to the constitution of Euron peans, that more than one half die almost immediately on their urrival. Their family devotions were frequented by great, numbers, among whom were many Jews. This excited obsern ▼Mion, and, through the machinations of their enemies, they were strictly forbidden by the -ecclesiastical and civil authorities, to grant any strangers admission to their religious meetings^ After borne time they succeeded in purdiasing a plantation, ttbout a mile from the town, which they cultivated with thdr own hands and with the assistance of three Negros, whom Mr, ^^^H I , ■ t ^K I ! 1 v.. ' :i:l: i i. 334 MISSION IN SOtJTH AlAKtLiCA^ .'Hi !'i;.;:t \r. : h; 'U : M h':m\ Bocmper lent them. Many white people agtftn attended tlteif family devotions and became convbeed of the pmrity of theiir doctrine and the probity of their intentions. ])(ft, finding it impossible to attain the proper object of their caHitag in this place, they sold their land and premises and bougbi a small plantation on the river Cottikaj where they lived in th6 imme' diate neighbourhood of the I;idians. No permanent advantage^ however, wa| gained by this removal. They could have very little intercourse with the Indians, their knowledge of the An a^rak language being still extremely defective ; their harmony was interrupted and dissensions arose among them. These circumstances led to the 6nal relinquishment of this station in 1745. After this digression we now return to the settlement on the Rio de Berbice. With a view to assist the missionaries in Pilgebhut, Henry Beutel and his wife went thither in 1739 ; and two years after their number was further increased by the arrival of John Grabenstein and his wife. The brotherly love prevailing among them sweetened all their external hardships and pov. erty, and rendered them cheeiful amidst their incessant man- ual labours. ' ; This circumstance, however, greatly retarded the progress of the mission with regard to its most important object, though FiLGBRHUT possessed many local advantages for obtaining it. It was situate at some distance from other European settlements, many Indians resided ia its neighbourhood, and the savages were continually travelling through the place, so that hardly s day passed, on which the missionaries were not visited by in- dividuals, or whole companies. But these favourable circum- stances could be but little improved by them. Their number was too small to attend both to the temporal concerns of the settlement, and to the preaching of the gospel, which required not only a more perfect knowledge of the language of the heathen, but also frequent visits to them in their own hatntt. tions, and demanded their undivided time and attention. Both these difficulties were shortly after removed. For, when the establishment on the CoUika was abandoned in 1745, t«e ^ the missionaries moved to Pilgeshut, and two brethren with -; «! '• MISSION IN aoVtti AMKtitCA. 295 their wives arrived from £urop.>. This ace^ssion of numbers enabled them more regularly to distribute the tiecetsary labour in the mission, some attending chiefly to its temporal concern*, while others devoted themselves more especially td the work o^ the ministry. About the same time a gentleman presented thcnl with i mulatto boy, who assisted them in acquiring a more correct bowledgc of the Arawak language. He was in the sequel converted to God, and they found him of great use, as an inter> pretcr, in their attempts to preach to the heathen. They now made frequent visits among the savages, travelling a circuit of three hundred miles through a vast wildernescr. These journeys were attended with great dangers and difficulties. They were obliged to carry their provisions with them, wade through broad and deep rivers, or hastily cc '>"*H;t a raft to cross them,. and often to spend the night in the ius ; ■.,{ . sleeping in their ham- mocks, suspended from trees. AlJ, <«irat was still more dis- tressing, if they came to an Indian hut, and the men were not at home, the women, who were always terrified at the approach of white people, set up a great shrkk and rr i into the wood ; and thus their toils and fatigues had been endured in vain. Net deterred by this, they persevered in their benevolent exertiott8> and their kind and affable deportment, by d^ees» conciliated the affections and won the confidence of the savages. Assisted by their mulatto boy, they compiled a concise nar- rative of the life and sufferings of Christ, in the Arawak lan- guage, subjoining a brief summary of the fundamental doc- trines of the gospel. This tract they took with them when visiting the Indians, read it to them, and expatiated on its cca- tents, accompanying their exhortations with fervent prayer. The n^ulatto youth himself now became a preacher of righteous- ness, and addressed the savages in so striking a manner, that they were powerfully affected, and circulated among their countrymen the news pf the great word which they had heard. Thus after a residence in this country of nearly nine years, amidst many heavy trials, and without seeing any fruit from their labours, the time arrived, when, aflcr having sown in if' i i 1 i t ! ! ■ 'S rf-;;! i '^■'■-'.^^ r V 'Mm. 1^^ 936 MISSION IN SOUTH AMERICA. tears, they were favoured to reap in joy. Towards the close of 1747 they had the satisfaction, which they had so long and ardently prayed for, to perceive that the divine Spuit was ex- citing a reaf hunger fef ^r the Word of God among the Arawslcg. They frequently visited them, burning with desire to hear nuare of Christ crucified. This infiamed the zeal of the mii. aionaries to return their visits ; and the very women, who had formerly fled on their approach, now became their guides through the wood. Passing by the huts of such as were dig. .posed to mock and ridicule their endeavours, they conducted them to those dwellings of the Indians, where they knew thejr would ^nd eager hearers. Wherever they came they met with a warm reception ; all the inhabitants seated themselves «round them, and listened to their discourse with the greatest alienee and eagerness. •',< In March 174^ the first Arawak Indian obtained admission to the Church of Christ by holy baptism. It was an old wo- man, deerepid with age and scarce able to walk. About fortj of the savages were presept at this' solemn transaction, and it made such a deep impre«t4oii upon them, thnt they were suf. fused in tears. Several men came the next day, and with much impmrtunity begged to be admitted to the same privilege. The change, wrought in the baptized, was visible in their very •countenances and i^peared in their whole conduct. This to- gether with thdr conversation among their friends had such an ^^, that hardly a week passed. In which this sacred rite was j not administered to one, or more converts, on their profession . 4>f faith in Jesus. Thus already by the end of June the bap- 1 tized amounted to thirty nine, among whom were several ven- ^arable old people. Many of the conv*>rts could not endure the thoughts of leaving I the missionaries and again returning to their former places dl abode, and therefore requested permission to erect some huti oA the land of the settlement, promising to cultivate a piece { &. {pround for their support The missionaries the more joy. fully acceded to this proposal, as by having them thus con- stantly near them, they would be the better able to teach thm I to observe all things whatsoever Jesui? h«(h cpipmiuided. Tbii I 1 '|l': MISSION IN SOUTH AUBRIOA. 937 outweighed every considerstion of the trouble and expense, uniToidably connected with such an arrangement, as they must nidntain all these people dll tho cassdbi, sown on the new ground, was ready to reap ; for most of the produce of their) former fields had been stolen fay the sa^.'^ges. By the end! i '^ll '!! .'\ dd8 MiatlON IN gOUTM AMERICA. not long before an unfavourable change took place in the go. Temnent My. Loesnerrecc ived his dismission, and though he ttoet warmly reocmmended the mission to his successor, it soon li)[»peared that this gentleman was not very favourably disposed. Shortly after his arpval he summoned the missionaries to «p. pear before the Council. On their appearance he read to them the orders of the directors in Amsterdam, requiring their tak- ing a formal oath, adding, that, in case of refusal, he would send them by the r«rst ship back to Europe. Brother SchiK man answered, that as some of them had scruples of conscience against taking an oath, they would abide by the declaration made on their arrival in the country, and, in case of a breach of thdir simple affirmation, they would consider themselves 11. able to the same penalty as if they had been guilty of perjury. Having with modesty and firmness replied to some other ques- tions, a^d remonstrated against several restrictions, intended to be imposed on their labours ; their adversaries were silenced, and the Council finally resolved, that their simple affirmation should be accepted instead of an oath. The enemies of the mission, who for some time had rather too lou^y expressed their joy at its approaching destruction, finding themselves thus unexpectedly disappointed, again re- sorted to their former contrivance, and endeavoured to render the Indians suspicious of the missionaries, by insinuating that they would make them slaves. But, though the idea of sU- very was more formidable to these people than death itself, they were so firmly persuaded of the sincerity and affection of their teachers, that the white people efiected nothing by these base insinuations*. Thus the missionaries enjoyed a season of rest and tranquillity, and the number of the congregation vas gradually increased. .;,,. .;.,/( hl.^ :h':- t-h- iu/;. .y.ihi^: In the beginning of the year 1750 a deputation of eleven savages arrived at Pilgeehut from the Spanish possession on * A cHetfffUUMf whom Scbumaa fisited some time after, candidly (twneJ, that he had written several things to the Council and to Holland agabiit the Brathren, bat having now gained a ipore aecnrate knowledge of thein, he was resolved to take Gam^iel's advice,' Acts v. 38. He ever after kept hit promise...... Vr- •,•;■- -- , -r.,-. :--. , :-. f. -v-u v< • r, .(■■,' > MISCIION IN SOUTH AMERICA. 389 the rivet Oronoco. Theae people had been visited by one of the Christian Indians, and his conversation had made such an impression upon laeir minds* that they i^ow came to hear the great word from the missionaries themselves. Their embassy led to the result, that in the sequel several pagans from that territory (a distance of about eight or ten days^ journey) em- braced the gospel and settled at Pilgekhcjt. A visit, made by some of the converts to their relatives on the river Corentyn^ was followed by consequences equally pleasing. Their testi- mony of the grace they had experienced excited the astonish- 'ment of their friends, who sent a deputation of seven men to PiLOKRHUT to inquire what the good news was, which the missionaries announced to the Indians in the name of their Creator. Before the end of the year several companies, con- flsting of fifteen or twenty persons, came from those parts to settle at Pilgebbut. The missionaries remark: " It is im- possible to behold these people T»ithout deep emotion. There are some very aged persons among them, who have come hither on crutches, a journey of four or five days. They have left a district, where they had abundance of provisions, and now are satisfied with a very small pittance, that they may daily hear of Jesus. Without reckoning those, who occasionally visit us, there are at present three hundred belonging to our congrega- tion, of whom two hundred live in the settlement''^ Scarce had they been enlivened by this pleasing progress of the mission, when new troubles broke out. Their enemies, at ' home and abroad, were still secretly plotting the ruin of their establishment. One of the directors of the Surinam Trading Company arrived from Holland, with unlimited powers to make such regulations as should be deemed most advantageous to the trade. This gentleman lent a willing ear to the com- plaints, that the endeavours of the missionaries for the con- version of the Indians were injurious to the interests of the Company. In November brother Schumtte was siunmoned be- fore him and the Governor. The former in an imperious tone demanded, that the missionaries should not draw the Indians to. their settlement, but let them live dispersed in the woods, that they should clothe their converts, and pay a personal tax for ! 1 ■ r i ' »-r i ; ! If i !f ml M1S8IOK IN SOUTH AMISRICA- ip ■m them, equivalent to that charged ou the white people. He more particuUurly insisted, that the Indians should be required to lend their services to the Dutch colony, and that the mis. sionaries should be oompdled to take the oath pre8<»ibed, per- form military duty, and af^ear on the parade. To every one of these demands Schuman replied in so satisfactory and coq. vincing a manner, that the conscionce of the director was touched, and he remarked, not without considerable emotion : " that he knew the Brethren were quiet, peaceable, and regular people, but that he was not authorised to exempt them from bearing arms and taking oaths. If his superiors in Holland ' would grant them a dispensation from these duties, he would not only maJce no objections, but assist them as far as he could, and allow them eight months in order to refer their petition to the mother-country.'*' He dismissed Schuman with expressions of kindness : and a few days after was suddenly removed by death. The vexations of the missionaries, however, did not termi- nate here. Once the governor sent some soldiers to Pilgkbhut, who forcibly compelled two of the Christian Indians to serve in the colony. This so terrified the rest, that many of them fled into the forest : by degrees, however, they all returned. When new missionariea arrived in 1751, they were again com- manded to take an oath, and those who had scruples of oon- soience on this poiut, were obliged to return in the same ship to Europe. This greatly increased the labours of those who remained, sspecially as one of them, after six years' faithfal service, departed this life. For saveral years no ftirther impediments were thrown in the way of their operations. Their plain, but se'uouui, testimony of the death and resurrection of Jesus had a mighty influence in convincing the heathen of sin, and establishing their can« verts in the obedience of faith. The visits of savages from ^itasii regions still' continued, and through them the know- l^g '^ the gospel was widely diffused. Many came and took •OS) ^euc'^ at PiLGBaHUT ; among whom were some of «». u>^. uud most ferocious tribe, being considered even by the Arawaks as the greatest barbarians, for they feast upon the m MISSION IN SOUTH AMERICA. ui ieth of thoie whom they have taken and killed in war. But the word of the crosi tamed these tigers in human ihape^ and changed their ferocity into the meekness of the lamb. y^^ma The congregation increased in grace and evidenced their faith by a conduct and conversation consistent with their Chris- tian profession, and by the simple utterances of their feelings when they described the change wrought in them by divine grace, and their desire to press forward to the mark set before them. One of them, wishing to write to our Brethren in Eu- rope, dictated the following : " Having arrived at manhood, I spent many years without any knowledge of my Saviour. When I afterwards became desirous to experience what I hear '., it was granted me. Jesus has cleansed me inh is blqod, and delivered me from my disobedience^. This truth, that he died and shed his blood for me, hath conquered and capti- vated my heart : this I can never forget ; and therefore will I love him with all my soul, and daily give my whole heart to him. I fervently pray, that he will keep me, and never suffer ne to stray from him, or lose the impression of hb death and gufferings. His love to me is astonishingly great, therefore hath he drawn me to himself.^^ Another expressed himself thus : " I love my Creator with my whole heart, and I rejoice that when' I leave this earth, I shall go to him, and worship at his feet, who hath washed me from my sins in his own blood. He gives me eternal life. He knows my heart. I had gone astray from him ; but he appeared and took away my polluted, evil and flinty heart, and gave me a heart of flesh : for his hlood hath purified and softened it. It remains indelibly im- pressed on my mind that he h&th shed his blood for me. He hath granted me the grace, that I ca?i leave this world in as- sared hope, and full of joy go to him and behold him as he is.^* In this confident expectation of eternal glory the mission- aries saw several of their converts quit this stage of life ; the fear of ^eath, so natural to them in their pagan state, being completely vanquished by faith and the hope of immortality. * In the Arawak language tbere is no other tenn for sin, but diaobedimee ud this perfectly accords with scripture. Rom. v. 19. Vr. r .if :4 ^ , J- !■?; ■ -:b m-vi-T H m 'm li;;l ■i:l V 242 MISSION IN SOUTH AMERICA. "■'• Another circumstance, which greatly promoted the pro». perity of the mission, was, that about this time several of the converts were sufficiently advanced in knowledge, and prepared by the Spirit of God, to assist in preaching the gospel. These assistants afforded the missionaries essential service, especially in visiting and discoursing with the savages, and likewise in accompanying their -Christian countrymen, when going out to hunt, or fish, or till their fields, which lay at some distance in the woods. On these occasions pretty large parties used to go together and be several days, or even weeks, away from the settlement. The assistants, who accompanied them, held dailj meetings for prayer and exhortation, endeavoured to presene good order and maintain brotherly love among them, and gave in reports to the missionaries, with d view that, as far as pos- sible, every thing might be averted which might tend to injure the cause of the gospel. They had now within the space of eight years, since God began visibly to bless their laboun, baptized three hundred and nxty-seven persons, of whom for- ty-eight had died. At the close of the year 1756 there lived at PiLGERHUT two hundred and thirty-three persons, besides some children not yet baptized, and, reckoning the converts who resided in the neighbourhood, the whole number amounted to upwards of three hundred. This shopeful progress of the work was about this time slightly threatened, by a demand made by the new governor, M. Van Ryswyk, that they should send all those Christian Indians, who belonged to the Berbice territory, away. But, upon proper representation, that not one in ten of those, who lived in the settlement, had come from that territory, and that they never wished to interfere with the affairs of the Dutch colony, he withdrew his demand, commended their benevo- lent exertions, and ever after befriended them. Under these favourable auspices they and their flock of con- verted Indians bef;an the year 1757 with joy and thanksgiv- ing, happily unconscious of the heavy sufierings, which a God, infinitely wise and righteous in all his works, in the sequel permitted to assail them, doubtless to try their faith and con- stancy. The wife of brother Schuman having unexpectedly MISSION IN SOUTH AMERICA. 348 departed this life, while he was at Paramaribo oq concerns of the mission, he found it necessary to visit Europe in 1768* Thus PiLGKRuuT was left without an ordained minister, and the two missionaries, who resided there, and had hitherto as- liated in the ministry, did not think themselves authorised to baptise, or dispense the Lord^s Supper. And an ordained minister, who was expected from North America, did not ar- rive, as he could find no ship bound for Surinam. This prov. ed iiyurious to the spiritual course of the congregation.* To add to their discouragements, a contagi'^us disease broke out the following year, and raged for. many months, spreading con- sternation and death through the whole country. Not less than forty of the Christian Indians died within one year, and, as numbers had left the sdttlement, and many of those who re> Dsined were con6ned by illness, divine service was often at- tended by no more than ten or twelve persons. This distress was further augmented by a dearth of provisions in the Berbice territory. When brother Schuman returned in the spring of 1760, he found the congr^aiion greatly diminished, and the whole country in the most deplorable situation. Nearly one half of the Dutch colonists and also the governor had been carried off by the prevailing epidemick. His arrival, however, revived the faith of the missionaries, and diffiised new life through the congregation. But their joy was of short duration ; for in less than six months afler his return, it pleased the Great Head (^bis Church to call him to his eternal rest. His removal ap- peared an irreparable loss to the mission ; and the wound, in- flicted by this event, was opened afresh, a few weeks after, wh^n two active young brethren, who had come with him from Eu- rope, likewise finished their earthly pilgrimage. , r - /'^ The contagion still raged with unabating violence, and the funine became so general, and rose to such a pitch, that the . Indians for months had nothing to sustain life but wild roots ud fruits. The missionaries indeed obtained a scanty supply 6on) I^asamaribo ; but their fare was exceedingly frugal, and it occasioned frequent attacks of illness. In consequence of these calamities Pilgebhut was almost deserted, and this set- *vi. V' . I >.■ .1.' ■! •' V 'V 1 \ !•* |r/-M MIMION IN SOUTH AMBRIOA. tWiMiit, whieh « couple of years before, contained nearly ibw bundred inhabitants, was at the end of 176S reduced to twen- Still the missionaries were determined not to abandon their pott, but, 1.1 hope of better times, patiently to persevere in ' their labours. Towards the end of February 1763, however, an event occurred, which would have rendered it the height of presumption to remain there any longer. In the night pre- ctding the first of March and the following day they wert jdfurmed by the discharge of cannon, and in the evening they received authentic intelligence, that all the Negros had riicH in rebellion, murdering several white paople, and obliging the •ireit to fly. -f «<«•'- u<*'i'* i^^>(> u'- ^:^n %t:,^n-'':i.^^- The insurgents had already cut off all communication with the Fort by land o^ water. The next day, hearing that th« vebels were withip a few miles of the settlement, they resdlved to proceed without loss of time to Demarary. They effected their escape by water in two companies ; the missionarlM ■Beutel and Climan, together with the wife of the former and the widow Dambay, still remaining at PiLOBmauT, in order, if possible, to retain possession of it But for the sake of aafe^ they spent the night in the wood. The fugitives en< eamped in a thick forest on the banks of a small river, aboai nine miles from Piloe&hct. Of the subsequent events, Beutel, one of those who had remained in the settlement, gives the fol- lowing relation : *' March 5th I went to Mature to learn the disposition of the Negros towards us. They told me, that thet/ would not bans us, well knowing that the Brethren had not done them uj hurt ; but they could not be answerable for the more embittered N^pros, who threatened to murder all the white people, and intended to come to Pilgerrut that day. On receiving this intelligence we penetmted farther into the wood, and encamped there. Here we were visited by seven Negros, whose looli were nthet savage: but they departed in peace, alter taking our two best guns, promising not to injure us, as wo were good people. We, however, diought it most prudent now to join the rest of our brethren. Upon this some of the missionariti T'l-i MISSION IN SOVTH AMKHICA. U$ iainedUtely proceeded to Demarary, where they net with • kind and hospitable reception. Climan, Veeter, and myielf went onco tnore to the lettlement to fetch away such of- our hiogii ai had not been taken by the Negroi» and on the Aftd c \pril we commenced our final emigration. Having, at lengthy arrived at Demarary, Mr. Finnet verjr jnadly provided us with the necessary accommodations on hia •itote ; and the Christian Indians, who came with us, likewiw found here the needful means of sujiport.* -{ <,. V. >i;-Vi*tf:oi During this insurrection the Fort had been burnt, and die whole country laid waste. The Brethren lost property to n Tiry considerable amount ; but they regretted nothing so much/ at the loss of the Arawak Grammar and Dictionary, which had been compiled with immense labour by the late brother Schur ■;«?-■ i'ft Thus terminated the once flourishing mission on the Rio da Berbice. Most of the missionaries returned to Europe; and Climan and Vester, who still remained in Demarary, shortly •fter finished their earthly career. The few Indian convertii who had .come with them from Pii^obbhut, went afterwards 4o the settlement, which had been begun a lew years before in the territory of Surinam. ..,„ (t'-ih. . SECTION II. Sharon on the Saramacca. f ■»«--' « . THE reader will recollect thit the establishanent, begun by ihe Brethren in the territory of Surinam on the river Cottika, WIS abandoned in 1745. However, the idea of commencing a nission in this district was not entirely relinquished, and events toon occurred, which rendered it very desirable to make new efforts in these parts. The land belonging to Filgerhut was fipiund insufficient for the maintenance of the many Christian iJodians who resided there. This led to their frequent disper- ^n, which proved detrimental to theur progress in Christiam knowledge and practice. The directors of the missions, being ^. -'. ■i\ , . t ■ i 4 |i*t:' ■i ■i. \,.'- I ; ' •' 1 I ' :»-' !* i •! 1 wm 246 MISSION IN SOUTH AMERICA. .,.i-,. ' ,'i1 desirous of removing these impediments, sent two brethren, C. Daehne, (who had been in the country before but had re^ turned to Europe) and Mark Ralfs, to Paramaribo, for the pur- pose of enquiring into the )>racticabiUty of forming one or more missionary settlements in the territory of Surinam. They ar- rived on the last day of the year 1764, hired a private lodging, and worked at their trades, 'with a view to watch a favourable opportunity for effecting their purpose. Through the friendly interference of Mr. Loesner, they found in the present gover- nor, Van der Mecr, a kind friend and benefactor, who was wil- ling to promote their design. They had, however, to wait till the year 1756, before they could obtain the consent of the go- vernment in Holland, together with a renewal of those privi- leges, which had been conceded to the Brethren in 1740. Every needful preparation being thus made, two married missionaries, who had formerly resided in the country and un- derstood the language, together with five unmarried brethren, left Holland and arrived in Surinam in November. They were accompanied by Nicholas Garrison, formerly a naval-cap- tain, who had volunteered his services to navigate the rivers and assist in surveying the land granted to them. They en- tered upon this business before the end of the mcmth, and suc- ceeded in surveying and laying out a considerable tract of Und for two settlements, the one on the river Corentyn, and the other on the Saramacca. The hardships and dangers, attend- ing thict undertaking, 'were alniost incredible, but God often helped them in the most wonderful manner. When they arrived in the mouth of the Corentyn, Graben- stein, one of the missionaries grew so ill, that they were obli- ged to sail up the river with all possible expedition to brmg him to the house of the postmaster, where he exp*'??d in a few days. Capt. Garrison, though he had made many long and perilous voyages, was often thrown into the greatest perplexity. He writes himself, **when we reached the mouths of riven, with which I was totally unacquainted, we were frequently in the most imminent danger of suffering shipwreck, and of losing our provisions and every thing else on board. That we es- caped these disasters, 1 ascribe not to my own skill, nor to any MISSION IN SOUTH AMERICA. 247 human aid, for there was none within our reach, but to the invi. gible agency of divine Providence. All the brethren, except Daehne and myself, were sick. Our difficulties were not a lit- tle increased, as we had to transac^ur business in the rainy season, which this year was uncomihqnly severe. In measuring the land we had constantly to wadetp water, and more than once Dael:ne and I spent forty-eight hours in heavy rain in a small' canoe.^^ Amidst many and great difficulties, and by means of indefa- tigable exertions, they succeeded in taking possession of a large piece of land, capable of supplying 'a/numerous congregation of Indians with the means of subsistelpe, the soil being very fer- tile, and fit for the cultivation of ^gar, coffee, cocoi, cotton, &c. besides cassabi, which is their daily food. Early in spring 1747, the missionaries began to build, and plant, and called the place Sharon. Desirable as the situation of the new settlement was, its erec- tion was in the beginning attended with various difficulties. In consequence of their incessant labours in building houses and improving the land the missionaries fell sick one after the other. For five or six months they could reap nothing from their own plantations, and the Indians, who resided with them, were as yet too few in number to obtain much by the chase, or by fishing. They were under the necessity of procuring most of their provisions firom Paramaribo, and, till they got a boat of their own, this was not easy, for the Negros, who carried them, had to cross an extensive swamp, where, in the rainy season, they were obliged to wade up to the middle in water. In the sequel they obtained a little sloop of their own, and some of the Indians were always found willing to go with her and fetch provisions. On one of these voyages, as they were returning to Sharon, a Spanish ship, cruizing along the coast, sent a boat to their vessel to plunder ; but one of the Indians, who could speak Spanish, answered their questions with great tree-, dom, 'adding " you must take none of these things ; they be- long to the Brethren on the Saramacca, who teach us the way of salvation ; they want these things, and our Creator knows and sees all you are doing.^ These remarks, flowing from the Iip« fO \ A-. \ .1 ;! lift 248 MISSION IN SOUTH AMERICA. :m m h.::-^:."1(1t? .,1 'I'jt i Lli m of an Indian, reached the consciences of these rude people, and they returned to their ship without taking any thing. The missionaries considered themselves more than compen- sated for all their external trials by the hopeful prospect, that a numerous cong^'egation of believing Indians would be collected in this settlement. Among its first inhabitants, who had come from Pploeehut and other places, grace, simplicity and bro- therly love prevailed, and the work of the Spirit of God evi- denced itself in young and old ; not excepting even the chil- dren. Visits from the neighbouring heathen likewise became very frequent, among whom were many of the Carribbee tribe. These came in companies of from ten to twenty at a time, and listened with eagerness to the conversations of the missionaries and their assistants. Several, after a short time, returned, took up their abode at Sharon, and received the seed of the Word in a good and honest heart, brnging forth the fruits of righte- ousness ; while others, who could not be admitted into the set- tlement, formed small colonies in the vicinity. Suddenly, however, this bright prospect was darkened by a gathering storm. The establishment of the Brethren on the Saramacca was exceedingly disliked by the Bush-Negros, who lived in the adjacent woods, and whose habitations were safe asylums for run-away Negro-slaves. But the flight of the lat- ter was rendered very difficult by the many villages, now build- ing by the Carribbees on the Saramacca, and who lay in wait for the fugitives, as government allowed them fifty florins for every run-away slave they seized. The Bush-Negros, there- fore, reboived to destroy Sharon, hoping thus to compel the Indians to leave the country. Some of these marauders were occasionally seen lurking about the settlement, but they pre- cipitately retreated into the woods on discovering any Carrib* bees, of whom they stood greatly in awe. They, however, watched their opportunity, and having received certain infor- mation that all the Carribbees had emigrated, in consequence of a scarcity of provisions, a number of them advanced to- wards Sharon, lying for some days concealed in the woods. On Sunday, January the 25th, 1761, as the congregation was returning from divine service, the Negros sallied forth, and IflMiON IN SOUTH AMERICA. i49 ffitbahideouB noise commenced an attack, using both fire- irms and bows and arrows. Tbey killed tbree aged Indians in their huts and took eleven prisoners, but were afraid to ap- proach the mission-house, as they observed persons with guns itfttioned in the inside. They, therefore, placed themselves be- hind trees, from whence they fired at the house, whereby one of the missionaries was wounded in the arm. Our brethren, however, maintained their post, till the enemies succeeded in setting fire to the premises. In making their escape, one had his forehead slightly grazed by an arrow. The Negros did not pursue them, but, having plundered the settlement, retreated with precipitancy, afraid of an attack from the Carribbees, gome of whom were now returning. The fugitive missionaries went first to the plantations on the Coropina, and then pro- ceeded to Paramaribo. Thither they were accompanied by some of their converts, the rest took refuge in £fhiikm and other places. The missionaries Schirmer and Clive, with a company of Indians, soon returned to Sharok, and, as no immediate dan> ger was to be apprehended from the Bush-Negros, others fol- lowed in a short time. For the sake of greater security, the governor sent an officer with fourteen men to the settlement ; but their presence proved no edification to the Indians, and was attended with many inconveniences. In other respects too the situation of the missionaries was extremely distressing. The house, they inhabited, was in a most ruinous state : frogs and toads crawled on the floor, and bats and other creatures took possession of the roof, which was but imperfectly covered. They were frequently in want of the necessaries of life ; and the few Indians, living w!" them, being often sick, were con-^ lequently unable to hunt, or fish, or fetch provisions ; and the soldiers without ceremony took the fruits of their plantations* For several weeks both missionaries were so ill, that they could not leave their hammocks, and had nothing to live upon but bread and water. Towards the end of the year, however, their courage was considerably strengthened by the arrival of three nussipnaries from Eorope ; but how inscrutable are the counsels of Grod ! Two of them, departed this life « few days after thtir vrivaly and in less than twelve months two of the survivors ! h >■ ^ ■i' 4 i '■'■ :\ , i 1 -I ,4 i f ! ii' < 1 • ■ ? \ i&o MISSION IN SOUTH AMERICA. likewise entered into the rest, which remains for the people of bod. Hitherto the Christian Indians, alarmed by false reports of meditated attacks from theNegros, had often fled into the forests, and being thus deprived of the instruction of the missionaries, were rather dv'clining in their religious profession. But by the grace of God they were brought to serious reflection, and in the year 176 S2 most of them returned, and with penitent tea)« besought their teachers to take them anew into their care. This request, which was most readily granted, served to animate their zeal and revive their fainting hopes. . ThusjSHARON once more assumed the appearance of a pro- mising station, and, its Indian inhabitants, about sixty in num- ber, enjoyed peace and rest, and walking in the c«>mforts of the Holy Ghost, were edified. Peace being established between the government and the Bush-Negros the missionwies indulged the pleasing hope, that many of the Arawaks, who had for- merly been baptized, but were scattered in the wilderness during the late troubles, would now return. In this hope, however, they were disappointed ; as the fear entertained by the Indians of the Negros rather increased after peace had been made. For, in spite of their professions of friendship, their conduct, when visiting Sharon, was not the most conciliatory. Some secret enemies, hoping to accelerate the ruin of the settlement, tried by false reports to terrify the Arawaks still more. Many of the inhabitants left the settlement and fled into the woods. Their dwellings being soon occupied by others, the missionaries did not relax in their exertions, but, both by their instructions at home, and by frequent visits through the country, endeavoured to diffuse the glad tidings of grace and redemption through the blr^d of Christ. , i £ '/as not long, however, before they were threatened with new dangers from the Negros, which seemed to render the oc- cupation of Sharon, as a missionary settlement, very precarioas. Besides this, vast swarms of large ants had almost totally destroyed their plantations, and thus deprived them of the principal means of subsistence. These and other Qircum8''ince8 led to the finfti relinquishment of this station in 1779> !/ Mission in s^tifH aMErica. 26i A few years before the evacuation of tlie settlement brother Schirmer had departed this life and entered into the joy of his Lord, after having for the space of fourteen years endured hardness as a good soldier of Christ on this difficult post. In October, 1776, brother Christopher Lewis Schuman, son of the late missionary of that name, amved at Sharon*, principally with a view of devoting himself to the service of the Carribbecs. His attempts in this respect, however, proved unsuccessful ; but he zealously served the mission in many other ways. SECTION III. Hope on the Coreniyii. ^f-iL :i'H 1: 1 IN order to take possession of the land surveyed on the river Corcntyn, as mentioned in the preceding section, brother Daehne went thither in April 1757, accompanied by a few Indians, who assisted him in clearing a piece of ground and building a hut ; but in a short time they all went away except one, called Christopl.>eT, and even he, falling sick a few months af^r, was obliged to return to his friends. Thus the missionary was left alone in this horrid wilderness, the haunt of tigers, serpents of euormous size, and various reptiles, whose bite or sting is venomous. He had not been long here, before he was seized with a fever ; butiiy the timely assistance of brother Schuman, who had a slight knowledge of medicine, and who immediately hastened to his relief, he recovered.* An account of the hardships land dangers he encountered in this solitary Ul i. I * Schuman remarks concerning him : '* Daehne reminds me of tlic old patriarchs, dwelling in tents, e. g. Abraham living at the oak in Mamre, md he experiences Uie protection and care of tu? Angel, who visited Abraham in his tent. I have never seen him so cheerful and happy, as he is in this solitude." [Risler, Part ii. Sec. 3. p. 110.]— Another of his brethren says of him : " Daehne can endure every hardship, like an Indian. He is indefati- gtUeinthe cause of our Saviour; and has a perfect knowledge of every thiijg requisite for the improvement and cultivation of land." Ibid. p. 118. d m vr 262 M 'M1.X>N IN SOUTH AMBR1GA. i ii }l ■■ if VH' li!:l Lf.i abode, as well ns of the almost miraculous preservation ef hit life, will be read with the greatest interest in his own words. ** The Indians/* says he, ** who were continually passing by, often inquired into the reason of my building a hut in thisbne. some place ; whether I did it by my own, or the govci nor*i authority? I told them, I did it for their sakfea, toin.!l4 them acquainted with the true God, the only Saviovir. The) answered, * the Indians have determmed to kill you/ At length, the soldiers at the Fort sent me word that I wh . not safe, and hivited me to corne and live neav' ihem. I ilhamked them for thta care ; but deteruJned to stay where I migl:' be favoured io ge^m-, if h were but one soul for Christ. "One evening, beii'*j wmwf 1' and goifig to lie downinnjr hammock, xipon entering the, copv of my hut, I perceived i large serpent descending t".|: jm me from a shelf near the roof. In the scuffle tbt? cri'ftturu stun^, cv bit me two or three timet in the h^iid, mnd^ pursuing me very closely, twined herself several times round my head and neck*. Supposing that tbii would be the ofjcasion of my death, and apprehending that the Indians would be charged with it, I wrote with chalk upon the table ; * a serpent has killed me.'* But, on a sudden, tbat proo^ise of our Savimur to his disciples was impressed upon my mind, ' They shall take up serpents, and it shall not hurt them,' (Mark xA. 18;) and, seizing the creature with great force, I tore her loose, and. flung her out of the hut. I then laid down to rest in the peace of God. *^ There was also a tiger, who for a long time kept near my hvXt\ watching, perhaps an opportunity to seize its inhabltsnt. He roared dreadfully every evening ; but I made & large fin near the ^hut, before I went to bed ; however, as my fire often went out, it would have been but a poor defence, if the Lord had not protected me. " In November the Carribbee Indians resolved to put tbeir threats against me into execution. One day, as I sat at din* * Probably oae of those serpents, «us, by twis'dng themselves tightly -, bones, and thus quickly extingnisb : law (•hf though their bite is no ; the body of their prey, bn M« >i6. ^— !•■,'., MISSION IN SDVTB AMERICA. 36ft Ite is noi • *^«" ■i s M, nbout i^fty of them arrived in canoes, and surrounded my hat- This was ind^sed a frightful sight. Some were armed wish .^tvards, othcr» mth. tomahawks. I immediately went out to ^hem an'^ bi^^ ih^tn welcome in the Arawak language. They answered iu , burly tone, saying I should speak ihe Car^ iib'ite language, i told them I could not speak it. Upon this they began to speak with each other, every now and then addrcising ran, *o f\* d out whether I understood them or not. Perceiving thi^t X dia not even guess their meaning, they called their Ar»v, ;ik interpreter, and asked me, who had given me ieav^ tobaiiJ on their land. I answered, * the governor ; and that i had a writing under his own hand to prove what I said/ They then asked, what views I had in coming hither ? Upon this, I went up to their Chief, and said with great freedom,^ 'I have brethren on the other aide of the great ocean, who, hav- ing heard that many Indians that are ignorant of their Creator, live on this river, out of love to them have sent me hither* to tell you of your Creator's love to you, and what he has done to save you ; and more of my brethren will come hither for the same purpose.* He asked, * whether I was a clergyman, s Frenchman, or a Dutchman ?* I answered, * I came from Holland, but was sent by my brethren, who loved them, and wished to do them good.* He then said, * Have you never heard, that the Indians intend to kill you ?* I answered, 'yes ; but I cannot believe it. You have among your Indians some, who have lived with me, and they can tell you that I tm a real friend of the Indians.* ' Yos,* replied he, * I have heard so ; and they say, that you are a different sort of Chris- tian from the wMte people in general.* I then said, * I am your friend ; how is it that you are come to kill me ? He an- swered, * We have done wrong.* Upon this every countenance lieemed altered, and the party dispersed. The Chi^f remained "vith me, and inquired whether other »>■ .>^ie «ould come to live ■'fii^ii ; and when I assur^-d hiir ■■uat none but ;A naturally roving disposition of the Indiani, which had always been a great impediment to the - mission, gained fresh ascendancy. At one time no less than twnty men of I the baptized left Hope, and removed to a consider tjiie distance, and those, who still remained, spent m^^st of their time in their planting-grounds, and were often four, eight, nnd even tvehi weeks absent fVom church ; i\ct was i^ always nossible to visit | them. This was injurious to their progress in Christian know- ledge <«nd practice ; many in fact seemed to lose the little knov- ledge they h»d obtained, and r uik into a stat:^ of 8upinei':B8J and indifference to the gospel. Few of the heathen paid any regard to the instructions of the missionaries, and ihe Arawsk nation was rapidly decreasing in number, lany oeing carried | off by the small-pox and other epidemic^. < )ea es. This was the stfte of things nt Hope in 1 789, when brother John j9"ob Gottlob Fischer arrived there. He appeared re- markably qualified to labour among a people like the Indisuu. Endowed with a vigorous constitution and an active and enter* prising mind, improved by study, he was capable of enduring i .'; : xMISSlON IN 8UUTH AMUHICA. 257 much bodily fntiguc, and of devising and executing plans for the mental improvement of the converts. With astonishing facility he acquired, in a few months, sufficient knowledge of the Arawak language, to preach in public : and even earlier than this, he had commenced a school with the children, in which he taught reading and writing ; and one of the boys in a short time made such progress, that he could be employed in copying, and could assist in teaching the rest. In a few weeks hf bad thirty scholars., who were eager to learn; and those parents, who lived at a distance, permitted their children to remain in the settlement, that they might obtain instruction, The zeal, with which he engaged i' this and other schemes animated the sinking courage of the other missionaries. He hoped by these means to 'nfuse more steadiness and activity into tbe character of the Arawaks, thereby rendering them more susceptible of moral and intellectual improvement, and thus to facilitate their advancement in spiritual knowledge. Inc>'' rto induce th Christian li lians to forsake their roying disposition, whicl^ hey alwa s excused by alledging the infertility of the soil c the Corcntyn, Fischer went to a neighbouring Chief on the .i!; : :t 258 MISSION IN SOUTH AMERICA. .11 , m ;,.» introduced in this place, on the settlement and the improve- ment of its Indian inhabitants in the arts of civilyzcd society. Brother Hans Wied, at tliat time superintendent of the South American mission, gives the following description- of this place in the year 1794. " Hope is situate on the left bank of the Corcntyn, as you ascend from the sea. The opposite bank is high and sandy ; but on this side the soil is loamy and not very fruitful. The woodf), except where paths have been cut by the natives, are rendered almost impenetrable by an immense quantity of Busch- Tau. In the neighbourhood of the settlement the wood is cut down and rooted up ; and plantations of coffee, bananas, and cotton, together with a considerable portion of pasture-ground, amply reward the industry of the Christian Indians. ** The missionaries^ dwelling stands about forty feet distant from the river, and the ascent to it is by a range of nineteen steps. It is built, partly in the Indian, and partly in the colonial style. Its front is of weather-boarding, and the two sides and b&ck are constructed with a double row of palisades, placed close together. The partitions inside are made in the same manner, and every part covered with a plaster, made of chalk and charcoal, of a bluish hue. All the floors are made of clay, mixed with chalk. The rooms of the brethren Fis- cher and Loesche have ceilings of strong laths, lying horiion- tally, but the hall, which is spacious and serves for a dining room, as also the church, which is comprised in the same build- ing, have no covering except the roof. This is made, in the Indian manner, of large leaves fastened upon laths, and all the beams and rafters are secured by Busch-Tau. Behind the dwellings are the Nenn^o-house, kitchen, store-house, and sta- bles, so constructed that, in the rainy season, each may be ap- proached under cover. Next to the mission-house, to the right down the river, stands brother Voegtle^s house, built by his own hands in the Indian manner, extremely neat and furnished with a gallery. About one hundred yards from the dwellings of the missionaries, on each side, most of the houses of the Indian brethren and sisters are ranged in regular rows, along the bank, so that the mission house and church, which stands MISSION IN SOUTH AMERICA. 269 neftrly in the middle, divide the settlement into two parts. Close to the houses on cither side, is a well-made foot- path, leading to the woods. Some of the Indian houses are not built in the row, but in the gardens, and nearly hid among the fruit-trees. At the back of the settlement runs a fence, to prevent the cattle from entering the garden-grounds. The most considerable gardens belonging to the Indians, namely, their cassabi plantations, which afford them the chief part of their sustenance, arc at Aulibissi, on the opposite side of the Corentyn, about an hour and a halPs walk from Hope. The ichool is situated behind the mission-house, and is an airy Indian building. "'The employment of the Christian Indians at Hope consists chiefly in cultivating their fields and gardens, in weav- ing mats, and in cutting and preparing timber. One or two of the missionaries accompany them into the wood, where they fell trees, cut planks, and make shingles. A large quantity of the latter, as likewise many bundles of hammocks made hj them, are sold at Berbice, and the produce applied towards the purchase of necessaries for themselves and their families. They are thus constantly kept in a state of useful industry*.^^ Goods cannot be conveyed to Berbice in any other way than by water, and as the missionaries, for a long timCj could not iJbrd to have a large vessel, they frequently ran great risks with their small canoes or coryars. At length they purchased a large boat, in which the brethren Fischer and Kluge, and four In- dians, set out for Berbice in August 1795, but the voyage proved very unsuccessful. Having proceeded a considerable way the boat, all on a sudden, became leaky, and the water gained upon them so fast, that she sunk before they could run her aground. They first clang to a cask fastened to the boat, and then to the mast, part of which was above water ; and thus remained eight hours exposed to the most imminent dan- ger in the open sea, till after midnight they succeeded in get- ting on shore, by means of a small coryar; and reached Hope in safety. Meanwbile the Indians continued their exertions with • Per. Acct. Vol. i. p. 419. ^t >' u'sjac MISSION IN SOUTH AMERICA. 261 IFE of De. the In- imcnced horrid resolv- ^iliaries, de- f their e Ne- icated an in- as to reupon bclared espe- cially as their own country would be left exposed, if they were all to march off into a distant part ; but if Berbice were attack- ed, they should then think themselves bound to oppose the incursion of the enemy. This resolution they sent to the post at Auleara ; but were answered, that it could not be consider- ed as their own act and deed, because they depended on the will of tlicir teachers, and would surely go, if the latter advised them to it. The Indians were indeed watching the mission- aries and expected to have a decisive opinion from them ; but they carefully avoided any interference and daily offered up prayer and supplication, that the Lord Would avert the storm. Upwards of twenty of the men having returned from their work in the woou, another council was held, during which the women stood without and wept. The result was, that three of thota agreed ^o go to the war. As the European officers had reckoned Uj)on fifty warriors from Hope, they were greatly disappointed at seeing only three arrive ; and several of them, some parties of Indians, came to Hope and made some disturbance. However they did not succeed in their en-^ deavours, for not one more would join them. On the 23rd of 1 July the warriors passed by in two canoes ; one carrying twenty and the other thirty-four men. The noissiauories then report- 1 etl the whole transaction to the governor, and he expressed iself perfectly satisfied with their conduct. In about two the Ii.dians returned, having stormed a camp of 400 liebel Negros, and either killed or dispersed them. Many De- [sitrary Indians and soldiers were killed, but not one of this toiintry. Amidst these outward perplexities the missionaries had cause |lo rejoice at the success, which attended their labours in the iFfpel. The congregation at Hope, which hitherto had been collected from the Arawaks, now began to obtain an in- l^ase from another tribe called Waraus. The character of this tribe is marked by a greater degree of \^'^)i than that of the other Indians in Guiana. Their ha- Ure more depraved and dissolute. They are more addict- I to stealing, excessively superstitious and indolent. Their -'^ cav^acities appear less than those of ether Indians ; and • U, V '■ \ ;■'. f ■ i ■;» •I' ■■;1. ^':; A '• ' I 1 ■ 1 ii 262 MISSION IN SOUTH AMERICA. ''iii though, by living among the Arawaks and understanding their language, they had had frequent opportunities of hearing the gospel, yet they paid little attention to it, but seemed less fit for the kingdom of God than the former. The greater, there- fore, did the power of the gospel appear in the awakening and conversion of some, of this tribe. Thirty-six became inhab- itants of Hope in the year 1796. An epidemical disease prevailing about this time many hea- then came to Hope to consult the missionaries. These gladly gave them the best advice and assistance in their power and improved these visits for commending to them the gospel, as the most eifectual antidote against the fear of death. It was gratifying to them to observe the beneficial influence of religion on their converts in this season of affliction, not only as it ap- peared in the tranquil state of their minds, but as it meliorated their temporal condition ; for they enjoyed much better care and attendance in sickness than the heathen ; and it was as- certained by indubitable facts, that in epidemical diseases eight heathen died for one Christian Indian. During the years 1797 and 1798 they had to encounter various difficulties. A scarcity, little short of real famine, afflicted the country. A prodigious swarm of large ants having nearly destroyed their plantations, the missionaries were obliged every day to seek, and almost beg, their morsel of cassibi and after all to pay an enormous price for it. They were in total want both of bread and meal, as well as of meat and butter, and no game could be obtained. This distress was afterwards lessened as government permitted them to travel to Berbice on concerns of the mission. While this scarcity continued several alarming reports were circulated of hostilities having commenced among some of the Indian tribes. In consequence of these rumours many Ara- waks and Waraus left their habitations, and fled for safety to the settlement at Hope, bringing their goods with them. All the Indians on the other side of the Corentyn fled, and mostly took refuge with our brethern. Even those at the post, who were stationed there for the defence of the country, came to the settlement. To inspire the people with some degree . I iUg their iring the I less lit r, there- ning and e inhah- any hea< !se gladly )oweT and rospel, as It was }f religion r as it ap- meliorated )etter care it was as- sases eight iter various e, af9icted ing nearly liged every and after total want ler, and no [ds lessened m concerns MISSION IN SOUTH AMERICA. 263 of (iourage, the missionaries dispersed all the men, who had arms, in regular bands, to keep watch, and to prevent any one escaping; and all the coryars, or boats, were brought on land. Thus, at the beginning of 1797, there were upwards of two hundred fugitives in the settlement. Many of them clear- ed ground, for building and planting, in the vicinity. In a few months, however, tranquillity was restored and they again quitted that part of the country, without having received any apparent benefit from their intercourse with the Christian In- dians. But now a disaster of a far more distressing nature befel the mission. In March 1798 a ship was wrecked near the mouth of the Corentyn. The captain and another gentleman, who gave themselves out to be Americans, came to Hope. The missionaries immediately sent intelligence of this to the post- master of Auleara, who, after examining into the business, permitted them to convoy these gentlemen to Berbice, whither they were bound. The day after, therefore, brother Fischer set out with them, and the next morning came up with the crew, belonging to the wrecked vessel. Fischer, having taken an inventory of the goods, saveH' from the ship, returned to Hope ; and the unfortunate company, consisting of twenty- four persons, pursued their voyage to Berbice in one of their own sloops and in the barge, belonging to the mission, being accompanied by seven Indians. It was now discovered, that they were not Americans but English. In consequence of this the postmaster of Nieukeur was obliged to go to Paramaribo, vhither brother Kluge accompanied him,* to lay a circumstan- tial account of the whole occurrence before government. A fortnight after Adjutant General Roux arrived at'^the settle- ment, to examine into the affair. After his return to Parama- ribo an order was sent from government, requiring that Fischer and his family should immediately leave the country. This Tas a most afflictive dispensation, both to the missionaries and their converts, who came in crowds to lament the removal of this useful man from the mission. However, as suspicions'were entertained, that, on discovering that the pretended Americans were British subjects, Fischer bad assisted in secreting part of ' ■ 'I (•;. ■■ . \ . ^- y^m: .2*. ' \m ( ' ■ ;i 264 MISSION IN SOUTH AMERICA. i" the cargo of the stranded ship, which according to tlie laws of war belonged to the government, our brethren viewed it as a special favour, that this occurrence did not lessen the benevolence of the governor for them and their establishment, and that he continued to them the permission, formerly granted, of carry, ing their goods for sale to Berbice. The number of inhabitants at Hope was in the mean time considerably increased. At the close of 1799 it amounted to near three hundred persons ; and besides them, there were many others, who were benefitted by the ministry of our brethren, though they still lived scattered in the woods. But in the following years the number was greatly diminished, many being carried oflF by the small-pox, and others, yielding to their naturally roving disposition, retreated for some time to Aporo- creek ^ so that at the end of 1804, only one hundred and forfy- six persons resided at Hope, and one hundred and seventeen baptized Indians were living dispersed in the country. In August 1806 Hope was visited by a dreadful calamity. One afternoon, while the missionaries were sitting together taking some refreshment, a fire broke out, which ran with such rapidity along the thatched roofs of the houses, that in a short time every building in the settlement, not excepting the church and the mission-house, became a prey to the flames. Only the walls of the church, which were made of planks, remained in part stand- in^j but all the tools, and implements of gardening and hus- bandry, together with the lackle and rigging of their boat, the stores of the Indians, and various other articles and provisions were consumed. Fortunately, however, they saved their books and manuscripts, most of 'their clothes, and some gun-powder and two barrels of flour. And no one received any personal injury. This calamity was rendered still more distressing, as there wag reason to suspect that the fire had been kindled by /.ncendiaries. Several attempts of the same kind had been aiade the preceding days, but, being timely discovered, the design had been frustrated. About two years after, the missionaries were under the ne- cessity of quitting Hopk. Most, il" not all, of those Indians belonging to that congregation, who were truly converted in I . MISSION IN SOUTH AMERICA. 205 I heart, and walked worthily of the gospel, were by means of an epidemical disorder, in a short period of time, called intocier- nity, and departed this life rejoicing in their Redeer^er. None therefore, were left, who by their example led the rest to serious reflection, or, at least, to orderly behaviour ; but a spirit of resistance and enmity to the gospel became predominant. -, This suspension of the mission on the Corentyn having oc- casioned deep regret in all our congregations in Europe, the brethren in Paramaribo were commissioned to avail themselves of the first opportunity, th^t might offer, to collect the scattered remains of the Arawak flotk, and to endeavour to renew the mission. Several of the Indians themselves, who occasionally came to Paramaribo, expressed a wish, that the labours of the itrethren among their nation might be renewed ; and declared that many of those, who, by their dissolute and refractory con- duct, had contributed to the dispersion of the congregation, repented of what they had done, and would now put a higher value upon the instructions given them, if the mission were re-established. As soon, therefore, as it was practicable brother Langballe and his wife paid a visit to the Indians in those parts. They found the former settlement at Hopk quite forsaken, and overgrown with bushes. About three miles higher up, on the Eerbice side of the river, they met with a considerable number of baptized Indians, who formerly lived at Hope, and had made a settlement there. They were received by them with great cordiality, and staid with them three weeks. Every day brother Langballe held a meeting; and spoke with them on the neces- sity of faith m Christ and true conversion. They listened with great attention and apparent devotion to his discourses ; severa' of them expressed their sorrow at having no teacher now residing amongst them, and their earnest desire, not only to be favoured again with opportunities of hearing the Word of God, but to live in conformity to it. Brother Langballe at that time could do no more, than make a regulation among them to meet together anC read the New Testament. He encou- raged them to turn anew with their whole heart to Jesus, and to forsake all heathenish practices, and help to build each other V\ i > ;,'*•, I r • . I «! 11 1 '\ ,?' III 266 MISSION IN SOUTH AMERICA. r^^%f:>^ '"m up in the faith. He and his wife then visited the other baptized, who lived dispersed on the Ziporotu and MepennenveTa. Many ofthese poor people bewailed the loss of their teachers, aiid expressed their sincere wish that missionaries might again come and dwell among them. According to the best information brother Langballe could procure from those whom he visited, ho found that of the former inhabitants of Hope, one hundred and ninety-seven persons were still living. He himself had spoken wiflh s(»venty-seven of the baptized. Encouraged by these promising appearances, two missionaries, William Christian Genth and John Hafa, who had lately arrivi^.J in Surinam, proceeded in June 1812 to the Corentyn, where ' ey found a house ready for them, having been built, in expect< jn of their arrival, by one of the Christian Indians. It was about ^'' ree miles distant from the site of the old settle- ment. With the assistance of some Negros, they had brought with them from Paramaribo, they soon cleared a piece of ground for planting, and enlarged their dwelling, so as to accommo. date the Indians with a meeting-room. Thirty of the baptized resided about a mile from them, and diligently attended divine worship. In process of time two or three Indian families came to settle with them, and others promised to follow ; but that awakening and true conversion of the heart, which the Spirit of God alone can effect^ were still wanting. Their labours remaining unproductive of fruit, the mission- aries left the station on the Corentyn, and removed to the river Neukeer, there to preach the gospel to the Negros on the neighbouring plantations, being followed by five converted Arawak Indians Broljier Gent fixed his residence on an estate called Good Intent about four miles from the river, the pro- prietor provided him with a dwelling-house find a garden, and a building to serve for a meeting-house. This place lies in the centre of eight cotton plantations, from which );he Negros were allowed to attend divine service without molef.tation. Brother Hafa settled on another estate ne^r the coast, on the river Copaname. This was the state of things in 1817. SECTIOiN IV. Bavnbey oti the Surinam. ' *: », THE government at Surinam having in the year 1764< made peace with the Free-negros, living on the river Surinam, and wisely judging, that their conversion to Christianity would, rnore than any thing else, tend to make them peaceable, and put a stop to those depredations and cruelties, which they had formerly committed, made application to the Brethren to send missionaries to instruct them. In consequence of this appli- cation, the Brethren in the year 1765, sent the missionaries Lewis Christopher Daehne, Rudolph StoU, and Thomas Jones to Paramaribo ; who set out from thence for Sara Creek, on December 7th. Their goods had been previously conveyed up the river by a boat carrying soldiers, and they themselves arrived there on the 12th. About the same time Mr. Doehriug had been sent by govern- ment as agent to the Free-negros, to distribute presents among them, and do every thing in his power to engage their friend- ship. He was likewise commissioned to introduce the mis- sionaries to the Chiefs, and to recommend them to their favour. In this view he invited all the Chiefs to a conversation in his tent. A good many Free-negros came with them, to whom Mr. Doehring presented the above mentioned brethren, inform- ing them of the purport of their coming, namely to make ihem acquainted with God their Creator and Saviour ; and added ** Whatever you do to these men, whether good or bad, i shall consider as done to myself.^^ The Negros unanimously promised to treat them in the best manner. The missionaries intended to travel further into the country, but as the Negros had not room in their boats for the ac- commodation of all, brother Stoll was obliged to return, with part of the baggage to Victoria, and wait for another oppor- I I mi: '^/^^ 208 MISSION IN SOUTH AMERICA. •»',..- .Jt' Wi« tunity. This separation gave them much concern. Howe- ver as no other plan could be devised^ the brethren Daehne and Jones went with the Negros, and arrived December 24th; the former on the Senthea Creek, with Abini, (father to John Arabini who became a worthy member of the congregation at Hambey) and the latter with Hamsam on Vjose Creek. It was by ho means their wish to reside at two different places, but Sanisam, who was a Chief and with whom brother Jones had travelled, kept him by force. This did not arise from particular regard, or attachment, to the missionary, but solely from ambition, that he might likewise have an European residing with him, which the Negros esteem an honour. January 1st, 1766, however, brother Jones found an opportunity of disengaging himself from his ungracious host, and rejoining his fellow missionary, Daehne, on the Senthea Creek. Samsam continued for some time to be very troublesome, by insisting on having one of them as a resident in his house; and when he found them resolute in their determination of dwelling toge- ther, kept back their goods, and either applied them to his own use, or suffered them to spoil. They felt their loss very severely. However, on the 2nd of February brother StoU arrived from Victoria with the remainder of their baggage. The meeting of all appointed to the same work gave them great joy; but, it was soon turned into grief, by the unexpected departure of brother Jones into eternal rest, on the 7th of the same month. The two remaining brethren at first suffered great hardships and poverty, and lived in a small miserable hut, near the dwelling of two old Negros, till Abini, becoming sensi- ble of their distress, built a small house for them. In a short time, however, they lost likewise this friend and benefactor. He was shot in a battle between the combined force of the Sara- macca Negros and the white people and Matuari Negros. Before he went to the battle, he is said to have presented his son, John Arabini, to the missionaries, with words to the follow- ing effect: "that he did not know what sort of people the Brethren were, nor the cause of their abode in the country, but believed God had sent them." In August the same year Cujo, afterwards called Joshua, cr MISSION IN SOUTH AMERICA. 261) brought his son Scipio to brother StoU, and requested him to teach him to read and write. With this b( 'he mission- ariesbegan a school, vrhichwas afterwards increased by some other young people ; but only two stayed, and at their pressing request went in the sequel to reside with the missionaries, and, having received a real sense of the love of God in their souls, were baptized and admitted to the holy sacrament. Arabini, who was chosen Chief in the place of his father, proved a real friend and protector to the missionaries. Having in the course of a year acquired sufBcient knowledge of the language*, to render themselves intelligible to the inliabi- tants of the village ; they informed them of their reason for coming to the country, namely, to 'xake them acquainted with the true God, the Creator and Redeemer of man. This excited the jealousy and opposition of the idol-priests, and cs])e- cially of the old women, who terrified their superstitious coun- trymen by representing to them that their gados (or gods) were angry with them for turning to the Gran-gado (the great God) of the white peoplcf* Not satisfied with thus deterring the ■w- ; '».• * The language of the Free-negros, though differing considerably from that spoken by the Negros on the plantations, is not difficult of attainment to any one who understands English, or any language derived from the Latin. f The number of their gadoa is almost incalculable, eve: y perrc.. choosing one according to his own fancy. Some fix on a large tree, a heap of sand, stones, a tiger, a crocodile, a serpent, &c. for their gado ; and others make use of an image, or a stick, decorated with the teeth of some ferocious animal. Before these idols they perform their devotions with great reverence. How- ever they are not scrupulous in reproving their gado, if they think he has done them a mischief. A water-serpent, called Boma, which a Negro-v-omen had chosen for her idol, having one day killed the only duck she possessed, she ran in great fury to the river and exclaimed, " O gado ! thou hast not done right in that thou hast killed my only duck, though I have very faithfully served thee, and thou hast done no harm to these people Cmeaning tht> niiF. sionaries), who have many ducks, and who seek to destroy thee, this is not right." Such fooleries, however, are not the whole, or the worst part, of their superstition. Some persuade themselves, in so lively a manner, that the spirit of their gado is upon them, that, while under this delusion, their hodies are subject to the most violent and frightful agitations ; and the more ghastly ana horrid the contortions of such a person are, in the greater vener. ition is he held by the people, who repose unlimited contidence in his i' > ^ » '.: ' ■■•■ :i .1 270 MISSION IN SCTir AMERICA. Negros from havin|f any intercourse with the missionaries tlicy even plotted their destruction. But as they were ignorant of their murderous design, they continued to hold their family devo- tions with their doors open, hoping that some of the savages might be attracted by curiosity to attend. They were, however, warned against going out of the house at night, and they them- selves make the following remark in their report of 1767, " Our situation is even more dangerous than we are aware of; but ve depend on J7im, who is the sure defence of his servants, and is mightier than all. If it pleaae him, we are willing to be made a sacrifice. May he only preserve to us th« feeling of his peace."' But as Arabini maintained a good understanding with the Dutch government, who had recommended the mis- sionaries to his protection, none of ^heir enemies ventured to do them any personal injury. Brother i)aehne having returned to Europe in 1768, the service of the mission devolved upon Stoll, the'missionary, sent to his assistance, being confined by illness for a whole year. As no entrance could be f^ainod among the adults, brother Stoll continued the school ^ir.h the children, and for their use translated select portioj^K Ci' i\-^ New Testament. He had the pleasure to observe, that hh labours were not altogether lost on their juvenile minds. The missionaries had hitherto resided in a Negro vUlage on Senthea Creek, where their situation was often rendered ex- tremely unpleasant, by the wild and rude behaviour of the in- habitants, who frequently spent whole weeks in rioting and drunkenness, especially when there was a sacrificial feast or a funeral. They, therefore, did not regret the removal of most of the Negros to Sebonne Creek. Thither they followed pretensions. When the Negros observe any thing uncommon, either in the bodily form, or in the intellectual powers of a child, he is committed to the tu- torage of anoldidol-priestess, who from infancy prepares him for the inspiration of a gado. And though a pupil of this description is often dreadfully emacia- ted by the paroxysms, which accompany his initiation, he willingly submits in the hope of once becoming a great man, and being resp';cted as an obia or gado-man, whose advice and counsel are sought in case of sickness, and on other occasions. Such persons are in general, expert deceivers, who know how to turn the sttperstitious credulity of the people to their own advant^e, and never fail to enrich themselves. Risler. Part ii. Sec. 3. p. 182— -184. MISSION IN SOUTH AMERICA. 271 them, and settled on a small piece of land, procured by Arabini It » short distance from the village. Arabini also built a house for them, which they inhabited in February 1769, and from the great number of bamboo canes growing there, called their settlement Quama. The same year brother Kerstcr. an(' his wife arrived from Europe to serve in this mission. TIw indulged the hope, that the services of a sister would be of es- sential benefit, as the brethren, owing to the influence of Ara- bini's grand-jnother, could gain no access to the Negro women. This idolatrous old woman, whose opinions were venerated as of divine inspiration, was a sworn enemy to the mission. Among the adults Arabini was hitherto the only one, on whose mind the testimony of the gospel made any visible im- pressioh. Notwithstanding his being exposed to constant rc- dicule and opposition, he continued to protect and befriend the missionaries, and as he boldly avowed his sentiments respect- ing the doctrines of the gospel, others were induced to go and hear for themselves. Thus in May 17T0 a considerable num- ber of m^n attended the preaching, listened to the discourse with great silence and apparent devotion, and even came again in the evening, requesting to hear more of the Word of God. In the sequel also there was no want of hearers, though as yet none of the xoomen ventured to come, being afraid of exasper- ating their gods by their attendance, 'd'hough the impression made upon their hearers, could scarce be considered as a real awakening, yet it greatly encouraged the missionaries to per- severe in their labours of love. While most of their hearers, received the seed on stony ground, or among thorns, or by the way-side, it fell in the case of Arabini on good ground. This man evidently increased in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ, and boldly confessed the doctrine of the gospel. The missionaries, there- fore, felt no hesitation in admitting him to holy baptism. This sacred rite was performed on the 6th of January, 1771, in presence of most of the male inhabitants of the village. The missionaries viewed it as an auspicious circumstance, that the most respectable Chief of the nation was the first, who became obedient to the gospel, hoping that his public profession of ) , M ■ f ' 1 7 , if H -■\ ■ 4 f ■ :- Y^',^lA IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 I.I LilM 125 ■tt IM §22 ^ lig 12.0 U& f"^ ffl '-^ U4 «< 6" > % or Photographic Sciences Corporation -o" 23 WeST MAIN STREIT WHSTER,N.Y. 145M (716)C73-4503 A . \y i i i 7 276 UlSSION IN SOUTH AMERICA. If their* hearts, that wholly to eradicate them required constant care and vigilance. Here again Arabini's firm and decided opposition to every thing of a superstitious nature was of great use. On the death of one of his lelations, who had been* lealous idol-priestess, he gave strict orders, that no pagan ritet should be performed at her funeral, The heathen, however, avuling themselves of his absence, pretended, that the deceased WM unwilling to be removed, and it was necessary first to in. quire, who had been the cause of her death. They were pro- ceeding to institute this inquiry, when Arabini arrived and, by laying hold of the bier himself, convinced *he heathen that the corpse cou^d be removed, and thus confounded the sorcerers. This was a most fortunate circumstance, for their custom on such occasions is shocking to humanity. The sorcerers pre- tend they have discovered the murderer, and, fixing on some miserable wretch, apply the most cruel tortures to extort a con- fession of the alleged.'crimefrom him, atid then put him to death in a most barbarous manner. By degrees, however, the savages themselves became ashamed of this superstitious a:nd cruel practice. In 1791^ a woman pretended thaf she had repeatedly dreamed that a man pame to her whh a fire-brand in his hand, which she interpreted as a sure indication, that he was a sorcerer and poison-mixer, and consequently ought to be burned. A council was convened to /decide the fate of this unfortunate man. Arabini, (who, as captain of the village presided at this consultation,) with the unanimous approbation of all the counsellors, declared: "They 4M>uld pay uo Attention to such absurdities, and, if no other evidence of the guilt of the accused person could be adduced than foolish dreams, no one should dare to do him the least injury .^^ Upon the whole, the pagan inhabitants of the village, though they showed no disposition to be converted, laid no furthei impediments in the way of their believing countrymen, ' but evinced a spirit of toleration and liberality, when preparing for any religious solemnity, and were even ready to assist them. ' They, however, expected the same liberality frqm the Christian Negros, and expressed displeasure when they refused to assist them in their idolatrous festivities ." ... MISSION In south AMERICA. 277 In subsequent years the prospect became jQore exhilarating. The missionary Wies, in a letter, dated May 1798> writes : *' We enjoy many happy days with our small congregation of believing Free-taegros. Our Saviour leads them to more stead- fast faith in his precious atonement^ and grants them a gradual increase in the knowledge of themselves and of his great love to sinners. By means of the conversations of the Christian Free-negros, who are stirred up to declare the truth to their countrymen, the gospel spreads more and more in the upper country, or highlands. Two heathen from those parts have been baptized.'" A man, who at his baptism was called Paul, evinced particular zeal. He had formerly been a zealous idol- itor, and had never resided with the missionaries. Yet, it was chiefly by his means that the awakening in the highlands commenced ; and it was at his house that those, who desired instruction, used to meet for religious exercise and ediflcation. The missionaries also made frequent excursions to the high- lands, and found many attentive hearers in every village, where they preached. They remarked it as a singular fact, that in those villages, where the heathen sorcerers had formerly had the greatest influence, the gospel now appeared to make the deepest impression. Many of the highlanders expressed a wish, that some of the brethren would settle among them, and a spot of ground was chosen for the building of a house and chapel. This, however, could not be executed. Frequently there was only one missionary at New Bambey, who conse- quently could not be absent ; and the roving disposition of the Free-Negros, who are never long sta^^onary in one place, threw insurmountable obstacles in the way of its execution. For na European constitution can beto the excessive fatigue and othev hardships, unavoidably connected with moving to and fro through the forest. Many valuable lives of missionariea have formerly been sacrificed in the attempt. : . . . The missionaries, therefore, were oblige'JIi to content them- lelves with occasional visits to the highlands. These visits vere for some years chiefly undertaken by three of the native uiistants, who were much better able to endure the difficulties <^ these journeys than Europeans. Their simple, but zealous I. 1 1 ra '^ ••■ .( ■ r t' >\ ^ t tiirl i'm 1 rmm {■ ^il- :„-' . < t- I; Wn 278 MISSION IN SOUTH AMERICA. testimony of Jesus and his atonement found ready entrance in several placesj and led to true conversion of heart. Thus, when a missionary could pay a visit in those parts, he found the way in a great measure prepared. He was not only welcomed with joy by the I^ree-negros, who came in num> bers to hear him, and often, after listening for nearly two hours to a sermon, would request him to continue his discourse ; but also discovered in some of them such evident signs of repent- ance and a change of mind, that he felt no hesitation in ad- mitting them to holy baptism. "' ' ".' .t';^^yfi In 1798 a death occurred at New Bambey, the attending drcumstances of which made a salutary impression upon the minds of the inhabitants, especially the young people. Bro- ther Wiec gives the following account of it : " August 30th the Negro Comeliust who had been out hunting, was brought home very ill. He was yesterday bitten in the leg by a rattle- snake and suffered very great pai^i, the swelling having spread above the hip. In the following days the poison spread fur- ther, and the offensive smell, occasioned by its effects, ren- dered it very unpleasant to be with him. September 16th being in great tohnent both of body and mind he sent for me. He seized my hand with eagerness, and held me fast ; con- fessed that even since his baptism he had frequently commit- ted sin, and declared that he now felt forsaken of God, and expected soon to be cast into everlasting darkness. ** His parents and younger brother, who were baptized, and the former assistants in the mission, were present and exceed- ingly affected. I encouraged the patient to turn with confi- dmce to Jesus, our compassionate Saviour, who had received gifts for man, yea for the rebellious also. But he refused com- fort, and without reserve accused himself before alU who visited him, as a miserable* perishing sinner, adding, that the Lord would not now receive him, as he had behaved too wickedly. ** On the 18th, he again sent for me. He was in the same state of despondency, and entreated me and all the Negros present to pray for him, that he might receive mercy ; which we did, kneeling round his ^A ; and he himself prayed, most fervently and incessantly. When I visited him the day follow- ^>lfjl»j.;.*g^V»^ t .■ MISSION IN SOUTH ikMBRlCA. 979 iug, he received me with joy, and said that he had obtained forgiveness of his sins, and felt the peace of God in his heart; •nd that he now greatly desired soon to depart and be with Christ He thei^ addressed the company present to the follow- ing effect : ' Ah ! my friends, abide in Jesus ; give him your whole heart ; and do not turn again to the ways of sin ; look •t mo and consider how things have gone with roe ! I am a great sinner, but I have obtained mercy and pardon ! yea, most Bseuredly every thing has been forgiven me ; I have obtained mercy ! Ah ! join me to praise and thank our Saviour !^ On the 86th he departed this life rejoicing. " This man was the eldest son of our assistant Andrew, and was under strong convictions when a boy. The best hopes were entertained of his prosperity, and in 1784, he wa« ad- mitted to the class of candidates for baptism. However he deviated from the path of truth, and got entangled in the snares of sin. God then made use of varipus extraordinary means to bring him to reflection. Once, when fishing he was bitten by a poisonous fish, and it was with difficulty that his life was preserved. He showed signs of repentance for a sea- SOD which, however, did not last Some time after he was attacked and bit by a wild-boar, and again lay dangerously ill. He then confessed it to be a chastisement for his unfaith- fulness, and seemed disposed to forsake his heathenish con- nexions, and turn with his whole heart to the Lord. But^ ahu! by degrees his good resolutions again vanished. Last year, when hunting in the woods, a tyger sprang upon him and tore him in a shocking manner. He now was brought to more solid reflection, «id expressed a great desire to be truly converted. January 6th he was baptized, and for a short time appeared to be seriously awakened. Yet he did not remain faithful to the grace received, but seemed gradually reUpsing into his former habits. When, theiefore, die above Boentioned accident happened, he immediately cried out: * This is of God, and a just judgment, which will cost me my life'.'** - , ♦ Per. Acct. Vol. ii. p. 65. . 'f.- I. t I if ! i 1 fi ' ■:'! ^;tl. iPl '■■V' ',;. ( . ■ ! r.rl : !■« f !■ til 1 •.X 1 * # t- ■ ' ■ 280 MISSION IN SOUTH AMERICA. lilJ :i ' -^f ..■I IT: mk. ,,,. Besidei attending to their regular occupation of preaching, keeiHng school and instructing their converts more fully in the way of the Lord, the missionaries were diligently employed in translating. Wiez revised the translation of the four gos- pels, to which he added a version of the Acts of the Apostles and the Epistles, and revised and enlarged the hymn-book in use among them. And, though the increase of their congre- gation was not rapid, yet they had frequently a considerable number of hearers, and no year elapsed without the admission of one or more heathen to baptism. From the commencement of the mission in 1T71, to the end of the eighteenth century, fifty-nine heathen had been baptised, of whom seventeen had died in the faith ; there were then forty nine persons belonging to the congregation. * ^ v^-' -•(•**; ^"t- > •■ rrM-t^je 'J For several succeeding years no material change took place in the affairs of this mission, but in 1810 dark and heavy clouds seemed to rise in that quarter, and even to threaten the extinc- tion of the light of the gospel. The missionaries remark : "If ever the power of Satan was any where manifest, it is among the Free-negros at Bambky. He exerts it by a host of diabo- lical emissaries, by sorcerers and old witches, with their lying fables and predictions, and by other heathen, who, having been excited to enmity against the government, seem deter- mined to expel the missionaries from the country, because they are appointed to transact aflairs between the Negros and govern- ment. If it thereby becomes necessary to give up this agen- cy, by which the station has hitherto been maintained, we can- not much longer support a mission in this wild country. The rebellious spirit, now prevailing among the Free-negros, has also more or less influence upon our small flock of Christian N^os, and we can .find but few, and those chiefly among the old people, who are to be depended upon as sincere and faithful to their convictions. John Arabini finds his influence and authority as captain inadequate to resist the overwhelming torrent of wickedness and rage of the enemy. Nothing but Almighty power can do this, and overcome and cast out Satan*." ♦ Per. Acct. Vol. v. p. 79. ! :■*' > -■.',r "-"^„ ' 1 • MISaiO{( IN •OUTH AMERICA. 281 Thii wild and ungovernable spirit began afterwards gradually toibate, and the baptised became sensible of the loss they would have sustained, if things had proceeded so far as to oblige their teachers to leave them. Several C9':ji;»-i. . ; AT the time, when the Brethren were invited to begin a missk^ among the Free-negros, brother Kerstett, who has been ip^ntioned in the preceding section, was commissioned by the directors of our missions, to inquire into the practicability of seirying the Negro-slaves in Paramaribo with the gospel. This, had been the pious desire of the Brethren from the very commencement of their missionary labours in Surinam ; but, fpr several years, serious obstacles impeded the execution of this 4e8ign..r,.,..,-, . ,\, ,. ; V _ ... At that period the proprietors of slaves and many other Eu- ropean residents in Paramaribo were so strongly prejudiced against ^he Brethren, that they were prohibited by government admitting any of their neighbours to their family devotions, the privileges, obtained from the Surinam Trading Company, being exclusively intended to grant liberty to them to propa- gate the go8p<;l among the Indians, residing in the wilderness. T|te circumstances of their other establishments in the country, hp'f ever, required, that one or more brethren should reside in the capital, to serve as agents to the mission. In this view Kereten and some other brethren lived there and established tl|9 business of tailors, in which they employed hired Negros • Per. Acct. Vol ii. p. 424. >■ » . J '^-.^r- .,,.^ MISSION IN SOUTH AMERICA. 385. ;<. :■/ as journeymen and apprentices. The Lord blessed the la^ur of their hands, so that in 1767 they were enabled to purchase a bouse, with a large piece of ground adjoining, which they laid out in a garden and burying-place. By degrees the prejudices against them subsided, and they gained the esteem of both high and low, and also of the government. After patient waiting, the brethren Kersten and Rose had, at length, in the year 1768, the joy to perceive a desire excited io three of their Negros to be instructed in the doctrines of the gospeL For this purpose they came every evening, when their daily work was finished, to Kersten, who could speak with them in their own language. These instructions were conti- nued by Rose, during the absence of Kersten among the Free- negros. Two or three other brethren, who were sent to the as- sistance of Rose, fell asleep in Jesus soon after their arrival in the country. Amidst these distressing occurrences the Lord preserved the courage of brother Rose, and gave him pleasing tokens, thut his labour was not in vain. Two of the slaves, whom he had instructed in Christianity, closed their earthly pilgfrimage in a very happy frame of mind, confidently relying on the atonement of Jesus, and filled with assured hope of life and immortality. During their sickness they cheerfully testi- fied their faith in our Saviour. In 1776 brother Kersten returned to Paramaribo to un- dertake the general superintendence of the Surinam Mission. In July the first Negro-slave was baptized, and the following month seven more were, by this solemn rite, admitted to the Church of Christ. These transactions were performed without the least molestation, either on the part of government, or the proprietors of the baptized Negros. Meanwhile two brethren had arrived from Europe as assist- ants in the mission. One of them commenced the business of a baker, in order to lessen the expenditure of the general mis- sionary fund. Besides the building required for this establish- ment, their premises were further enlarged by the erection of a chapel in 1778, and the year after government granted to the mission a piece of land, without the precincts of the city, for a burying-place < *, r^% i i '^ y-^- ■ :"< !'!| :'■!! li I''1H 286 MISallON IN SOUTH AMERICA. The eagerness of tLe Negros to hear the gospel^ and ita savltg and converting influence on their souls, became more and more evident. There were in general about two hundred at the preaching, and scarce a month passed without the bap- tism of one or more ; so that by the. end of the year 1779, their t»ngregation consisted of one hundred and one, besides forty, who were receiving special 'instruction, with a view to their admission to the sacred rite of baptism. The conduct of the Christian Negros clearly evinced, that 'their professi(m of the gospel was something more than a cold assent to certain truths, and a formal observance of the external ordinances of religion. The sincerity of their faith was repeat- edly put to a severe trial. Of this the following may serve as a proof Governor Texier, who had always shewn himself a sincere friend to tlie Brethren, before his return to Europe, in 17S0, gave several public entertainments to the gentlemen of the colony. On these occasions he requested from the proprie- tors of estates the service of such of their slaves, as had. been baptized. One day, while the heathen Negros were diverting themselves at a dance, the governor went up to a femalij*8fave, whom he had known as a celebrated dancer, but, who had now joined the Christian Negros, and with a view to try the sincerity of her profession, offered her a present if she would join in the dance. But she remained firm to her purpose, steadfastly refused taking any part in the merriment, and at last asked him, whether he did not know, that at her baptism she had changed her name from Kea to Elizabeth^ and was no longer the same person. The governor, much pleased with her firm- ness, replied in a friendly manner : <* Yes, I know it, and you do right ; keep in this mind till the end of your life, and it will be well for you." Two Negro women, on another occasion, met with a still harder trial of their sincerity. Their mistress, a so-called Christian, insisted on their joining in some necromantic tricks ; but they declared that, on embracing the Christian faith, they had abjured all heathenish superstitions, and therefore could no longer take any part in them. Their mistress hereupon threat- ened them with the severest punishment, if they persisted in i!i'. MISSION IN SOUTH AMERICA. 287 their Teflual. Undismayed by this, they gave each other a reciprocal pledge, rather to suffer death itself, than deny the Lord, by again practising pagan sorceries. An example of fortitude no less striking, was exhibited by a mulatto boy,, only sixteen years of age. His master, who was a Jew, being informed of his baptism, threatened to have him bound and flogged. The boy courageously answered: " That you may do ; but you cannot thereby rob me of the Lord Jesus, •nd the grace he hath imparted to me in these days.'^ Fortu- nately this poor lad met with a protector in an attorney, who had hired him, and by whose interference the Jew was pre- rented from doing him any injury. Though these facts plainly indicate, that the animosity against the Brethren, or rather against the gospel which they preached, had not entirely subsided ; yet in general, their en- deavours for the conversion of the Ncgros, and the consistent conduct of the baptized, gained daily more esteem, so that most proprietors were pleased when their slaves attended the preach- ing. Exceptions in this respect were very rare, and if at any time a case occurred, in which a master inflicted stripes, or other ill treatment, on his slaves for their attendance at the Brethren's chapel, the Lord enabled them to bear such injuries with patience, and even to rejoice, that they were deemed worthy to suffer stripes for the name of Jesus. A visitation to the mission in this country being deemed ne- cessary, brother Liebisch, one of the directors of the missions, proceeded to Paramaribo in 1790, and during his stay suc- ceeded in making several regulations and arrangements, which promised to promote the missionary cause in these parts. The war, which in the sequel broke out between Great Britain and Holland, rendered the situation of the missionaries very jnrecarious. They were for many months cut off from all communication both with Europe and North America, provisions became scarce and rose to an enormous price, and, what was still more distressing, no assistants could come to them, though their accumulated and increasing labours required the accession of several missionaries. These difficulties, however, were con- siderably lessened after the English had tdten possession of the cOiOny. I , ■. \ ! ■: ■ j,.| ■*' ^P ' ' 1 .11' _ .? '^ij'-:' ^■m -^ .fm ■i '-. '1 i ■ 1 I ! 1 Xiw*^ 'RfiS 288 MISSION IN SOUTH AMllKICA. PM I!: . \ m '[■r Notwithstanding these external impediments, their exenioni for the spiritual bene^t of the Negro slaves, were crowned with success. Many were awakened and embraced the gospel ; so that in 1800, the baptised Negros amounted to three hundred and fifteen, besides a considerable number of catechumens, and regular hearers at their chapel in Paramaribo. As an additional instance, to those already related, of the un< healthiness of the climate, and the devotedness of heart to God and his cause, required in persons who engage in missionary labours in this country, it may here be mentioned, that in 1805 brother Nitschke departed this life in the short space of a week after his arrival. Such occurrences, which were by no means unfrequent, not only proved very afflictive to the surviving missionaries, but greatly augmented their labours ; for the Lord continued to prosper their work in a remarkable manner. In a letter, dated August the dOth, 1814, the missionaries remark : " The work of God among the Negros in Paramaribo continues to in- crease, and we have great reason to rejoice, and take courage, when we see such marked proofs of the divine blessing upon our feeble ministry. Sometimes, indeed, occurrences happen which give us much pain, when people who have begun well, turn again aside, and follow the world and the will of the flesh. We mourn over all those whom we are obliged, on that account, to exclude from our fellowship. ** Our monthly prayer-days, as likewise the communion-days, are always distinguished by a particular experience of the grace and love of our Saviour towards his flock. Since the commencement of the year, forty-four adults and eight chil- dren have been baptized ; forty-four have been made partakers of the Lord's Supper; eight adults and eight children have departed this life. There is also a continual accession of new people, wI«o fill the vacancies occurring in this division, by the baptism of others. The meetings, on Tuesday and Friday evenings, for the reading of the Bible, are frequented by many hearers, particularly by strangers, whose behaviour is marked with such attention and devotion as one could hardly Mcpect^om people naturally restless and noisy .^. ^m kllASION IN SOUtH AMIiRtOA* 28d The benefit, derived by the Negros from their attendance ob the meetings for reading and expounding the holy Scriptures, was greatly increased by the generous donation from the British knd Foreign Bible Society of Dutch bibles and testaments; 88 it enabled them to read over at home and meditate upon those portions of holy writ, which they had heard read and explained in the chapel. At the same time the directors of our missions provided for the instruction of the children, by publishing for their use a Summary of Christian doctrine in Negro-Englishi Since then they have likewise published the Harmony of the four (^pels in the vernacular dialect of the Negros. This in- breased the eagerness, not only of the children but also of many adult persons, to Icam to read, in which several attained con'- siderable proficiency. According to the latest intelligence, received from that quar>. ter, ninety-one persons were baptized in 1815, and the number of the congregation amounted to six hundred and sixty-three^ of whom five hundred and fifteen were communicants* r.\ SECTION VL •i . Sommelsdytee* '> . thie lidissionaries in PABAMARlBd did not confine their la^ bours to the regular ministry of the gospel in their own chapel in that city ; but by frequent visits to the circumjacent planta- tions endeavoured to diffuse the knowledge of God and out- Saviour lunong the slaves in every part of the colony. Government, approving of their laudable exertions, in th6 year 1785 consigned to them a piece of land on the river Com* mewynct where a fortification had formerly stood, called Som- UBLSDYKK. Afrcr taking possession of this ground, which, contained about fifty acres, thickly overgrown with Wood and one entire swamp, the missionaries were obliged to spend much time and money in clearing and draining it, befoi^e they could erect ihe necessary buildings. Having in some' degree accom- plished this by the aid of hired Negros, the missionaries L« Haidt and Com. Clausen moved thither in April 1786 ; but ■ / •■■.; m-. I :'! I'r, j ,lf I id ii if 1 : r ■ ■! • ■^i) )] « 280 MJ«89iQ« IN, eiOWH AAlBftlCA. Ik: Ei t ... l^.^ both of them in a few we0k8 finished their earthly pilgrimage, probably owing to die heavy damps rising from the land, whid) was not yet sufficiently drained. Two brethren from Parama- aiBo undertook the service at this station, till brother Wies and his wife arrived there in September from Bambby. In a religious point of view the prospect was very cheering. Their sermons were in a short time attended by upwards of a hundred and fity hearers, amoiig whom were Negros from seve- ral a^oining estates. Before the end of the year above forty had been baptised, and the number of the regular catechumens amounted to upwardsof one hundred and fifty. Difficulties, however, were not wanting. Some proprietors of estates knew so little of the gospel, that they considered its diffusion among the slaves as perfectly useless, and on this ac- count would scarcely permit their attendance at church, much less promote the good cause, though they treated the missiona- ries, as ndighboursj with every mark of civility. Other gentle- men commended the exertions of ^the Brethren, but refused per- mission to their slaves to go to Sommelsdyke, requiring that the missionaries should come and preach to them on their re- spective plantations, in which case they promised to give their Negros sufficient time to receive religious instruction, and, when baptized, allow them occasionally to go to church. The chief reason ^r these restrictipns must be sought for, not so much in aversion to the gospel, as in the difiiculty attending their visits to Sommelsdyke. Tlvey covild not get there any way but by water. These little voyags,s were often dangerous* s(ad at times, when the slaves obtained permission to go, they could not procure a boat to carry them. These circumstances obliged the missionaries to spend most of their time in visits to the dif- ferent plantations. In March 1788 an event occurred, which increased the diffi- culties just mentioned, and impeded tlie progress of the mission. One day twelve Negro women and one man went in an old crazy boat to Sommelsdyke. The harder they found it to ob- tain permission to go, aiid to procure a conveyance, the more eager were they to improve the opportunity, numbers pressed forward, and thus tl^c. bo^t was too heavily laden. They, how- MISSION IN aOUTII AMERICA. m tf&t reached iSoMMELSDYKK without any accident, but on their return the boat sunk. Three Negro women were drowned ; the rest aaved thkem8,elve8 by swinuning. One of the women, who cQul,d swim, ventured three times into the water to assist others ; but during her last effort her strength was exhausted, and she lost her own life while endeavouring to save th«t of others. It was to be expected that this occurrence would deter many propri^tprs and managers of estates from suffering their Ncgros to go to church. Some of them, after a friendly conversation with the missionaries, in which they acknowledged the great utility, resulting from their endeavours to instruct the slaves in Christianity, promised to provide a better boat for their N^pros, that they might not be prevented attending divine worship. One of the managers, however, did all he could to frastrate the benevolent intentions of the rest. He so increased the labour of those slaves, who belonged to the congregation at SoHHELSDYKE, that they could not attend dirine service on Sunday^ ;, and when the missionaries came to his estate he would not suffer them to speak to the Negros ; he even threat- ened the latter with punishment, if he observed any of them sftlote the missionaries. Better disposed managers occasionally gave them a firee day in the week, which, was' religiously ob- served like a sabbath. The manager of a certain estate always nQti6ed it to the missionaries whenever he gave his slaves one, or more free days, that they might improve such opportunities for the instruction of their converts. Notwithstanding all the hindrances thrown in their way, the missionaries had the joy to see the work of conversion proceed in stillness, yet with evident marks, that it was the work of God wd not of man. At the close of 1789, though within that very year a considerable number had been carried off by the small-pos;^*{* upwards of a hundred baptized Negros belonged * It is, alas I no uncommon thing in tbit country to oblige the Ncgros ta work on Stmday. t This distemper, which had not been Inyown in the country for twenty- four years, was brought thither in September 1789 by a slave ship. It raged with great violence, especially in the town of Paramaribo, where it proved far more fatal than on the plantations, upwards of 'seventy dying sometinies in 'rl'r Iv '.. f .' I 'a t f.- ^'A ':i. .1 ^.m1 r ft I, m ■f*t> .. ..Al^i i1 393 MISSION IN SOUTH AiMlEAIOA. to SoMMBLHDYKE, besides many others, who were enjoying rc"- gular instruction in the saving truths of the gospel. On the one hand, the missionaries in subsequent years still met with occasional obstructions to their benevolent exertions from the stewards on some of the estates ; but on the other hand, they had many clear proofs that the Lord smiled on their labours, and that if he is pleased to prosper the work of his ser- vants, no human opposition can prevent its progress. The congregation at Sommelsdyke consisted in 1816 of. one hun- dred and four baptized Negros, besides a number of catechu- mens. Many circumstances, related in the preceding section, might be repeated here, as they affected the missionary cause at this station no less than in Pabamaaibo. On February 25th, 1816, the British ceded the colony to the Dutch. The new governor, agreeably to the express in- structions he had received from the king of the Netherlands, promised his protection to the missionaries. It is only, paying a just tribute of gratitude to the late English governor, generd Bonham, to ackno^rledge the very kind attention he uniformly evinced towards them, and the lively and generous interest he took in the mission. We shall close the history of the missionary labours of the Brethren in South America, with enumerating the number of missionaries employed, and of heathen converted by their means, from the beginning of the mission in this country, to the commencement of the present century, comprising a term of sixty-five years. During this period 159 brethren and sis- ters had served the mission, 75 of them had departed this life in the country, 63 had returned to Europe, and 21 were still actively engaged in the Lord'^s service on the different stations in Guiana. During the same period there had been baptized by them 855 Indians, 59 Free-negros , and 731 Negro slaves and Mulattos, making a total of 1645 persons. Of this num- ber 658 had died in the faith of the gospel, 594 were still living and enjoying the instruction of the missionaries, and the re- maining 393 had forsaken the fellowship of the believers. one day. The wlu^le number of deaths to the end of the year rvas compated to excMd three thousand. ^^«^>'7«*->?SJ2r5l.^i;--'- .. , ,. I I >■■;!. .'. CHAP. V. MISSION IN THE WB8T INDifil. '■'D THE West Indies comprehend a number of larger and smaller islands, lying, nearly in the form of a crescent, between North and South America, extending across the entrance of the Gulf of Mexico, from the north-west extremity of the Bahama islands, off the coast of Florida, to the island of Tobago, ISO miles from the coast of Terra Firma. '.<;>,< These islands have for a long series of years been in the possession of different European states. Those islands, in which the Brethren have established missions, are either subject to the dominions of England, or belonging to the crown of Denmark. The population, besides the European settlers, consists chiefly of Negros and Mulattos. The Negros, having \»en imported from Africa for the purpose of cultivating the soil, were held in a state of the most degrading and cruel sla- very, till after the passing of the Abolition act, by which their condition was considerably meliorated, at least in those islands, which are under British dominion. It is presumed that the reader is sufficiently acquainted with the situation, the climate and other circumstances,, pecu- liar to the West Indies, to render further details on these subjects necessary. We may, therefore, proceed to the history of the missionary exertions of the Brethren narrating them ii^ the order of time, in which they respectively commenced. f SECTION I. Danish West India Islands. WITH an attempt to instruct the Negro slaves in these islands the Brethren commenced their endeavours for the con- version of the heathen. They began their labours in the year '». •! 1 'fffil h I ii.":..i' , -n't n v^\% ^ sa V \ •I( Ivili ')'!: I'*!l 204 MISSION IN TH£ WEST INDIES. 173S, when brother Leonard Dober,* accompanied by brother David Nitschman, left Hermhut and proceeded to the island of St. Thomas. Many pious individuds, with whom they be- came acquainted on their journey, raised very strong objections against their undertaking.f Similar objections were repeated in Copenhagen, and the most appalling representations made to them of the difficulties and dangers, to which they would ex- pose themselves. But they were not intimidated : and the unshaken trust, which they reposed in the help of the Lord, who they believed had called them to this work, at length in- duced several persons of distinction to interest themselves in their behalf. Some counsellors of state bade them farewell in these words : " Go, then, in the name of God ; our Saviour chose fishermen to preach his gospel; and lie himself was a carpenter and w*!., called the son of a carpenter."" They arrived in St. Thomas on the ISth of December, igno- rant in what manner and place they might obtain a livelihood ; but God had provided for them. A friend in Copenhagen had, without their knowledge, written to a well disposed plan- ter in the island, who received them into his house; and brother Nitschman, engaging in his trade as a carpenter, soon earned a sufficiency for their maintenance. Immediately on their arrival they made inquiry for Anthony's sister Anna, and her brother Abraham.:^ They received the testimony of salvation by grace, through faith in Jesus, with ^emoBstratiras of heartfelt joy. It was not long before other Negros visited them, and earnestly begged for instruction. This greatly animated the missionaries, who,' when observing ihe eagerness, with which the poor sI^.tcs listened to the word ofreoonoiliation, gladly endured reproach and poverty. II Many[months had not elapsed, before they were obliged to * See p. 3. f The only penon who encouraged them in their work, was the counteBS of Stolberg in Wemigerode, who remarked, " that our Saviour wasiwott^y, that -his servants should be willing even to sacrifice tbeic lives in Ilia caused" X See p. % II llelaligusge, spoken by the'Negros in the Danish Islands, is amixtnre of Dutch and* lew dialect ef the Ovrmao, which tenders it very easy of jicguisition to a native of Qermany. MISSiaN 1M THE WEST INOIEfl. 396 MfNurate, u brother Nitschman, who had only accompanied his friend, returned to Europe in April 1788. The faith of the latter was put to a very severe trial, being now loflt without any visible means of support, as he could not follow his occupation of a potter, owing lo the want of clay of a proper quality. Yet he did not lose his courage ; and in a few weeks governor Girdelin, who was a ))ious man, made him the offer of being steward of his household. Dober accepted it on condition, that he should be permitted to instruct the N^os, wheneveir his master did not require his services. But he soon found, that this eituatiou left him too little leisure for the prosecution of hit missionary calling, and therefore in 1734! requested his dismisuon. He now hired a small room in the village of TapptUt and, by watching on the plantations and other ser- Tioes, earned a scanty livelihood, which enabled him to pay bil rent, and p'-ncure bread and water ; for he seldom had any thing better. His serenity of mind, however, did not forsake him ; and he had it now in his power to devote all his time to the instruction of the Negros. The year 1733 was signalized by very distressing occux&-.: rences in the Danish West Indies. Famine and contagious leases carried off many people in St. Thomas. About the suae time the Negros in the island of St. Jan revolted, took possession of the Fort, and cruelly murdered all those Europe- sns, who had not time to effect their escape. The rebellion continued above half a year, and the atrocities, committed by the insurgents, spread consternation through the other islands, and both the white population and the Negros were kept in constant terror of each other.* These events rendered i.ae labours of brother Dober doubly difficult ; but, while he was thus struggling with poverty and oppressed with many anxious cares, fourteen brethren and four • The MfeellioD was not suppraased till the gorernor sent a strong force o(, mulattos to the isUnd. The rebels, finding resistance vain, resorted to th» following horrid expedient, in order to avoid being made prisoners. On?' «fter the other suffered himself to be shot by the ringleaders, and when they h** ooupleted their murderous woA. they shot themselves. Risler, Part ii, Sae. ». p.l«; r • ^>?;.. ' ,; 1 i ' In lI^ 1 i 5J m « ■ , .li^: ■■.■'i.^iiVfiiwv* ^ 'a-^ M m ^ ■■ 'Sii, I! ''^-'I^fflr 1 i 1 1 1 1 1 Hi . i3oe MItSiON I>< TH^ ICtT INDIES. •iiten were on their way, partly destined for miisionMry avivice in St ThomM, d partly designed to begin a colony in the island of St. Croix. •> mi i This voyage was . e of the most perilous, made hy any of our missionaries to these ibiands. They sailed from Stettin on the ISth of November 17S3. As the crew and passengers amounted to nearly one hundred persons, they were exceedingly crowded. Our brethren were confined to a room, below the second deck, only ten feet square, and so low that they could not even sit upright, but were obliged mostly to lie on the floor. The hardships of their situation were greatly increased as the stormy weather sometimes for several days prevented their going on deck. Stress of weather forced the captain to run into the harbour of Tremmesand in Norway, and to winter there. Not expecting to be so long detained in this place, they stayed on board fbr some time ; but afterwards hired a room in the village, and by spinning, cutting wood, &c., earned enough to pay the rent. At the end of three months they once more set sail; but had again to encounter many hard gales, and when they reached the torrid lone they siifFcied ex- treme distress from the smallncss of the apar tmcnt and want of water, which greatly debilitated them. After spending more than half a year on their journey and vovagq they landed at St. Thomas on the 11th of June. ; f - '^ ■ - Two nwnths after the arrival of this company brother Dober returned to Europe, having been chosen Elder of the congrega- tion at Herrnhut, in the place of brother Linner, who had entered into the joy ot his Lord. After his removal, those brethren, who had come out to succeed him in his labours, in a short time falling victims to the climate, the mission in St. Thomas suffered a temporary suspension. With a view to renew it, brother Frederick Martin and another brother amved in March, 1786, in St. Thomas. The foirmer was in an eminent msmner qualified for the work of a missionary, and endowed «].. peculiar talents for instructing the Negros. The catechv mpy . > :t by brother Dober, greatly rejoiced at his arrival Thi^f wrM-.r was daily increasing, so llmt in a few months, upwnrdt of tm hundred Tiicnded his in- r- 1- MIMION IN THK Wl£s)T INOIBA. ae? •truetioni. On teveral of these the gotpel displayed its convert- ing power ; and on the 80th of September tlwee men were added to the Church by holy baptism, aa the ftrst fruits of the Negro slaves in this island. The benign influence of the gospel began to evidence itself, in a very striking manner, i» the altered behaviour of many of those Negros, who attended the meetings. This was acknowie f ^ i by several proprietors, and induced them to favour tti ... V >. One of thom as^ listed the missionaries, wh > mui lodged in the village of TapptUt to purchase a small plff^tiatioii, u.' v>hich they took possession in August 1737, and ^n it the name of Posaunekbkkg. On the other hand adversaries were not wanting, who opposed the work in every possible way, and rigorously forbade their slaves all intercourse with their teachers, thereby aiming at the total ruin of the mission. By false accusations they at length succeeded so far, that, towards the end of October, the mission^ sries were thrown into prison. But the Word of God was not bound ; the awakened Negros continued to meet together for edification, and sometimes assembled in great numbers under the windows of the prison, where they joined in singing and prayer. These meetings likewise afforded their teachers an opportunity of testifying to them of the grace of God in Christ Jesus.' Concerning this period brother Martin writes : " Since our arrest the Negro-congregation is daily increasing, and our Saviour strikingly manifests the power of his grace among them. By our confinement some white people are brought to serious idiection. I believe the Lord will make it a blessing to the whole island. Even in the fort some good has been done. Tbe-e is scarce a soldier now, who ventures to defame us, tiio^ I. A< frst they were wickec' enough so to do. I cannot f\vr,vih^ V. .^:the L \.. is doing. May he enable us to be a iig^i to our fellow-mcn ; and may he make us more faithful, more active and useful in his service, whether we remain in prison, or are set at liberty. I am determined, through the grace of God, to persevere, waiting on him to overrule all for his own glory. Be of gqpd courage ; many hundred persons in St. Thomas are praying to the Lord for our deliverance.^ < While the n^issionaries were in confinement, and before they . I • • h:- I '! *U''. ^ i ;..l ' t ^ li L ./ , ii i, ■ m '■'ia}^^V]S'iillt^-rl f .■ 1 ■■ '.,1 ^ a ^ I- 'I' * I m m\ '^■' 300 MISSION IN THE WEST INDIES. E% \- Ipreveiited insincere profession ; and, refined by this fiery trial, ;the true and upright believers ever established in the faith. Many years afber they used to speak of this period, as a season of great searching of heart, and to remark, that their love to Jesus was so fervent, that they were ready joyfully to suffer for his sake ; and that the most cordial brotherly love prevailed among them. They might be said to give themselves wholly unto prayer ; for, besides meeting every evening for prayer and exhortation, they made a regulation among tliemselves, that one or more in rotation should spend the whole night in prayer. The remark of the missionaries, when imprisoned, that the work of the Lord was not bound, continued in subsequent years to be strikingly verified. Besides preaching the gospel on their own plantation, the proprietors of three other estates permitted them to visit their Negros, to instruct them in reading, and proclaim to them the glbd tidings of salvation. In 1740 bro< ther Marti^ writes ; " Scarce a day passes but some of these poor creatures call upon us, bemoaning their sin and misery, and weeping for grace. When we walk out, we frequently ob- serve one here and another there praying and crying to the Lord Jesus, for cleansing from sin by his precious blood. The power of the word of atonement, in convincing them of sin, and in magnifying the riches of divine grace, is truly astonishing. In this manner the work of the Lord was constantly increas- ing; on one day forty, and on another ninety Negros were added to the Church by baptism. But this extension of the work, while it gladdened the hearts of the missionaries, re* quired services, which almost exceeded the strength of the stoutest constitution. They were subject to repeated attacb of illness, and scarce a year elapsed, but one, or more of their number finished their earthly career. This mission was thus continually reeding a fresh, accession of labourers ; yet in the European congregations persons were always found, who were willing to supply the places of those that had entered into rest. In 1747 brother Martin paid a visi: to Europe, and, haying presented a memorial to the king of Denmark, obtained a new royal rescript in favour of the mission, by which every thing, Ki AilSsioN IN triE ^ESt INblEI); ^01 relative to its uninterrupted continuance, was regdaied accord'^ ingto the wishes of the Brethren, i; j-i ^^-^ ^ . ./ ,^^^:'^ v;;^ Two years after bishop Johannes yon t^atteville held a v'ta-- itstion in the three Danish islands, for th'e pttrpose of inquir- ing into the state of the mission and assisting tht brethren, em- ployed in it, with his. advice and counsel. He found that the' labour of the missionaries had been less prosperous for some time, comparatively few had been admitted to baptismr, many of the baptized had been discouraged by a too rigid exercise of ^iplihe, and some of the missionaries had been disheartened and nearly lost their hopes. It was, therefore, resolved to treat all those, who had withdrawn, with kindness, and in every case, vhen their professions appeared sincere, to receive them again into fellowship. The consequence was, that a new awakening^ arose, which extended to the yet unbaptized catechumens, and by degrees spread throtigh the whole island. Every evening the meetings were frequented by two or three hundred, and on Sundays by eight or nine hundred. On one Sunday no fewer than three hundred and eighty Negros requested to have their names enrolled among the catechumens ; the whole number of whom, in a short time, amounted to nine hundred, not inclu- ding from two to thtee hundred children. . During bishop Watteville^s stay in. the island, which lasted two months, above a hundred persons were baptized. Among these were several old, blind, and lame people, who came from a considerable dis- tance. Hitherto the missionaries had been scrupulous about the baptism of infants, but they now came to a resolution, to baptize the children of believing parents as soon after the birth as convenient. ' . ' The governor and most other gentlemen in this and the two adjacent islands behaved with great politeness to bishop Wat- teviUe, and gave the Christian Negros the testimony of good conduct, requesting that the vacancies, occasioned by the deaths or removals of missionaries, might be filled up as f^oon »8 possible. '■''■'''■■■'■'.'" ■■■ "'■■'•": '•■'•■■ ■■■•;■;■ i -w. Among those zealous servants of God, who about this time were called to receive the reward of their labours, was brother Frederick Martin, ^ho entered into the joy of his Lord in .•i*" ni i 'Wl/M ■ , ■ 1 ^ 1 ! 1 ! 1' 1! ■1 i 1 ' '»! ^■,,'. t**.'wv'' I ! t -■ I I . I - \ I / SK^ laiSStQN IN THE WEST INDIES. 1750, after zenlously serving the Negros with the gospel for Bf- ieen years, and that during the most difficult period of the mission*^. After the return of bishop Watteville the mission in this island continued in a flourishing state. In 1 753 the missionaries changed the name of their plantation from Posaunensbsg to New Heranhut ; and, having purchase^ an estate on the op- posite side of the island, called it Nisky. In both these plaoet they published the glad tidings of salvation to great numben of eager hearers ; and upwards of an hundred were anaua% added to the Church by baptism. They had also a smi^U meet- ing-house in the village o£ TappuSt chiefly for the convenience of the sick and infirm. They likewise preached on sever^ estates, and many hundred children, living dispersed through the whole island, were diligently visited and instructed by bro- ther Ronner. They were greatly assisted in their labours by the native assistants, of whom they had twenty-four, whose, private exhortations, no less than their public testimonies of tht gospel, were often strikingly blessed to their countrymeQ* Most <^ the planters became convinced, that the instruction of the Negros tended to their oyrn advantage, and therefore gUdly priwion. Though the colonjs^ng system in St. Croi^ was thus relin- quifhed, the Brethren did npt altogether glye up their exer- tioqs for the conversion of the Negros. The missionaries ii^ Sl Thpmas occasionally visited this island, e^^ecially brother *: S«ep. S?96. I • I it h ! ,„ ,., .1- i ,ii .If !.-i'l • W • ! 1 ': iM ill _-,..»., . d04 MISSION IN THE WEST INDIES. Martin, wliose testimony of the gospel never failed to arrest the attention of the NegTos, aiid create an earnest desire in them to be regularly instructed ; and this desire was not a lit- tie increased by such slaves, as had been awakened in St< Thomas, and were from time to time sold to proprietors of estates in St. Ctoik. - ' "^ ^'h When this intelligence reached Europe several brethren of- fered themselves as missionaries for this island. Among these we notice in particular Albinus Theodore Feder, a student of theology, who, being properly ordained, . was confirmed by a royal rescript, and furnished with a mandate for his protection against lawless people ; atid Christian Gottlieb Israel. Israel was bom of pootr patents, educated in the orphan-house at Herm- hut, and afterwards learnt the business of a weaver. His consti* tution was very delicate, he was lame and mostly walked with a crutch, but he was imbued with an ardent and noble spirit i and neither his bodily infirmity, not any representations could damp his missionary- zeal. After a voyage of about eight weeks, these two brethren landed on the island of St. Eustatia in Jan- uary 1740. Hence they sailed for St. Thomas in an Eng- lish sloop. I'he captain being unacquainted with the pass^e^ the vessel struck Upon a rock, and was wrecked early in the morLing Of the 17th. The sailors took to the boat, and left the missionaries with the vessel upon the rock. A row of stones, about a foot distant from each other, lay across from the rock to the beach. Feder let himself down with a rope into the sea, in Order to get on shore, hoping thus to obtain assis- tance for his lame brother. But the fury of the waves threw him into the sea, to rise too more. Israiel was now left alone on the rock. The vrtecb. of the Vessel for a while skreened hint against the dashing of the waves^ but being soon entirely bro* ken to pieces, he was every minute in danger of being washed into the sea. In the afternoon some people threw a rope to him, by which hO was dragged on shore. Mr. Von der Pol* hospitably entertained him at his house, and procured him a passage to Tortola ; from whence he sailed to St. Jan, and finally arrived in St. Thomas on the 18th of February. Besides brother Israel, George Web^r and his wife moved I .. '.'X') MISSION IN THE WEST INDIES. .^OA ed to wrreat est desire in ras flot a Ut- kened in St< proprietors of [brethren of- Ainong these , a student of mfirmed by a his protection Israel. Israel ouse at Herm* ir. Hisconsti* ly walked with i noble spirit; entations could •ut eight weefcsj lustatia in Jan- as in an Eng- th the passage^ 1 early in the boat, and left ;k. A row of across from the ith a rope into to obtain assis- le waves threW now left alone e skrcenedhiw on entirely hto* f being washed brew a rope to . Von der Pol« cured him a Jan, and Droi St aruary Ins wife moved I moved to St. Croix in 1740, to commence a regular missionary establishment in that island. A year or two after, brother Martin, being there on a visit, succeeded in purchasing a small catate for the Brethren, of which tl\ey took possession in the beginiring of 1744; and in July the same year he baptized two men and two women, being the first Negros in this island, who were added to the Christian Churcli. During the first years of their abode here the missionaries hsd to encounter various difficulties. The unhcalthiness of the air and the hard labour, to which they cheerfully submitted in order to lessen the expense of the mission, occasioned the deaths of many in a short time after their arrival. And this was rendered doubly afflictive, as in case of the departure of an ordained missionary-, who had been confirmed by the King, impediments were thrown in the way of his successors, if they bid not by name obtained the royal confirmation. In the sequel, however, these obstacles were removed; and since then our brethren have been uniformly protected in the enjoy- ment of their privileges.* No missionary, however, was sta- tioned here for a constancy till the year 1753, when brother. Ohncberg moved hither. A few years after the mission in St. Croix had regularly commenced, the attention of the Brethren was directed to the small island of St. Jan, likewise belonging to the crown of Den* mark. Previously to this they had occasionally visited on the idand, as some of their converts from St. Thomas had been sold toproprietors on it. But in 1741 a circumstance occurred, vhichgave anew impulse to their exertions. Jens Rasmus, a pious man and overseer on a plantation, had formed an acquaint- ince with the Brethren in St Thomas, and begun to preach to the Negros under his care. At his request brother Martin, and other missionaries from St. Thomas, assisted him in this labour of love, and occasionally abode some days, or even weeks, in the island, instructing the slaves. Their testimony of Jesus * Among those missionaries, who at this time entered into rest, we must oot forget to mention brother Israel. His active spirit, which had excited Um to exertions far beyond his bodily strength, left its frail tenement on the %dof August 1743, and joined those who have died in the Lord. r i'f^, '.. *« (./ I \ * 11 V- t ^ ;k\ 306 M188IOM IN TUU WEST INDIES. if'' :■!;■ 'm and his atonement was, amidst difHcultieg of various kinds, attended with blessing. The work here was for a number of years cared for by the missionaries in St. I'homas, till brother J. Brukker, in 1754, took charge of it, residing on an estate, purchased sometime before and called Bethaky. The Brethren had thus, by the grace of God, succeeded in extending their benevolent labours to the three islands under the dominion of Denmark. The great Head of his Chnrch, in whose name and strength they had begun the work, and by whose blessing on their exertions they had achieved much during the first years of poverty, opposition and manifold hindrances, did not forsake this vineyard, nor those who laboured in it, in the times of comparative cuse and tranquillity, which now suc- ceeded, ij^--^'.- As soon as St. Croix and St. Jan had been supplied with resident missionaries, the good effects of it became visible in th» larger auditories, which attended the preaching of the gospel, and the increased number of those, who were engrafted into the Church by holy baptism. In St. Croix the number annually baptized amounted to upwards of a hundred, and in St. Jan it exceeded fifty. In the former place the missionaries resided for some time on one of the Company^s plantations called Prin- cess, till they found means of purchasing an estate of four acres, on which they erected a church and dwelling-house, and called it FaiEDENSTHAL. ' In 1755 these islands were ceded by the West India and I Guinea-company to the King, who appointed a governor-general for all the islands. This gentleman fixed his residence in St. Croix, and on every occasion showed himself the friend and protector of the mission. This was peculiarly manifest during an insurrection of the Negros, which had for its object the | massacre of all the white inhabitants on christmas-night 1759. 1 Some malicious people accused several of the Negros, baptized by the missionaries, of being implicated in the conspiracy ; but] their inndcence was fully proved by the delinquents tli^nselves. On this occasion the governor acted towards them like a father. By his advice they omitted the large assemblies of the Negros i while the commotion lasted ; and did not begin them again, MISSION IN THE WEST INI>IE9. 307 till they had obtained his permission ; and in order to authorise the meetings and encourage the Negros in their attendance, he himself and some other gentlemen were present. Not lopg . after he had a fresh opportunity of evincing his good will towards the mission. An order having been issued that no Negro should be seen in the streets, or roads, after seven o'clock in the evening, he exempted from this restriction all those, who attended the meetings of the Brethren, and could prcduce a certificate signed by one of their teachers.* In consequence of the war, in 1760, all intercourse with the English colonies was prohibited. This occasioned great scar- city of provisions, which was the more severe as it succeeded a long continued drought. Many Negros perished with absolute hunger. Though the missionaries had but a scanty supply themselves, they did not suffer any of their Negros to be in real want, and eveii assisted to the utmost of their ability those on other plantations. * " ; ,• Of the internal state of the mission, at this period, the bre- thren employed in it give the follawing report : " By the preaching of the gospel many a slave of sin has attained to the knowledge of his misery, and to the enjoyment of grace in the blood of Jesus; on which account we cheerfully devote soul ind body in his service, to help to gather in the reward of the travail of his soul from among the heathen. In this we are obliged to conform to their circumstances, and must in general employ the night for their service. The baptized are increas- ing in self-knowledge and becoming more grounded in the faith. What neither law, nor the most rigorous dicipline of their overseers, can accomplish, is effected by the doctrine of Christ" s * Crantz's History of Brethrpn,'cVol. i. p. 480, 481. This order seems to hare been made in consequence of the fears entertained by some planters, that the Negros, under cover of attending the meetings, Cwhich must be held in the evening as they have no leisure allowed them in t)ie day,) would meditate aoiiie new mischieC As a pretext for this iieasure they alledged the [fact, that in 1760 four baptized Negros, who, however, had long ago been separ< ated from the brethren, were found among a band of seventy slaves, who were running away on account of harsh treatment, but being overtaken, had 8nt thrown.their wives and children into the sea, and then, with the exoep- tion of eight penons, jumped in themselves. Crantz's History, Yd. i. p. 548. ;i » . ' ii; if' J •\]> '^ 'V, V- ti; > 308 MISSION IN THE WEST /NDIBS. l!« ,i -"'■ tuflbrings. Of this the masters are, for the most part, so Ailly sensible, that they are pleased, when their slaves go to our churchi The children have their separate rnteiin^s, and me visited from time to time, but. as thoy are very early employed in ail kinds of labour, wc cannot attend to tbem with tlint care which we could wish.'^ This pleasing state of the mission continued in subsrqumr years. The /iujjfah, (\. c. Ntgros newly iuiporttd from Africa,^ in particular manifested a great desire of hearing the Word of God and being saved. In 1765 two disastrous events occurred. By the carelessness of other people the mission-house at the west end of St. Croix, lately -erected, took fire and was burnt down. In St. Jan the church was thrown down by a storm, but to the great joy of the Negros, who had been obliged to meet in the open air, and to forego the celebration of the Lord's Supper, it was rebuilt the next year. In 1767 seventeen slaves, belonging to the congregation in St. Croix, were carried to St. Eustatia. Here they were visited the following year bjj^A missionary, and exhorted to con- stancy and faithfulness; and some regulations, tending to their edification, were made among them. The number of communicants in St. Thomas had so much increased, that it was found necessary to administer this ordi- nance, not only at New-hebrnuut, as had been the case hitherto, but also at N. sky, where a new church had been erected. The re- building of the mission-house, and the erection of a church at 4ho west end of St. Croix, were also completed, and brother Melchior Schmidt and his wife, moved thither in May 1771. This place received the name of Feiedensberg. • The following year was a period of much distress, but also of many mercies. In the night of the 3l8t of August a hur- ricane of unusual violence did considerable damage in all the three islands, but particularly in St. Croix. The newly-built house in Friebensberg was moved out of its place and greatly injured ; and in Friedensthal the chiurch, the dwelling- houses and all the ofHces were blown down. The missionaries and their families, who had sought an asylum in the cellar J MISSON IN THK WEST iNDlBS. 300 were for several hours kept in constant jeopardy of their. liTef« but were mercifully preserved. This tempest was succeeded by a general scarcity, famine and sickness. Great numbera died, especially of the Negros. Within a few months several brethren and sisters, employed in th« mission, were removed to a better world. This greatly augmented the labours of the sur- vivcrs ; hut they were powerifuUy strong thened and encouraged in their work by the pleasing progress oT the mission. These external distresses seemed to awaken a new desire in the Negro* to attain to a knowledge of those things, which belonged to their true peace. New people constantly flocked to the preach- ing, and thtugh in Fbiedeksthal it was held for nearly a whole year in the open air, till the new church was bidlt, the auditory mostly amounted to a thousand or upwards ; and many were every month added to the Church by baptism. A company of fix missionaries, sdling for these islands in 1776, suffered shipwreck on the SOth of November off Waheift one of the Shetland isles, fiut being very near the shore, they -.7ere all saved except one sister, who falling in among the itreck, could not be disentangled from the rigging. The pro- prietor of the isle, John Bruce Stewart, treated them with great hospitality, till they found an opportunity to go to Nor- way. From thence they proceeded the following February to St. Thomas. Being on the SSlst of August, 1782, fifty years since the be- ginning of this mission, and also of the missionary labours of the Brethren in general, this important event was in all the three islands celebrated with joyful solemnity. From the re- ports of the missionaries at that time it appears, that within this period, they had baptized 8833 adult Negros and 2974 children ; of these 2381 adults and 975 children had died. And of the missionaries and their assistants, their wives and children, 1 27 had entered into eternal rest during these fifty years. To accommodate those Negros, who lived at too great a dis- tance from BfiTHANY to attend the meetings regularly, the Brethren, in the above-mentioned year, bought a house and a piece of ground in another part of the island of St. Jan, "■ I I j: h1^ !■ i'^ii*i^5 ■\ 810 1II8II0N IN THE WiasT INDIES. '.m i^ii' :A,v. ■■*■; » ! . In this place, which wm called Emmaus, a church was seen erected, and a missionary appointed for its service. Not only the slaves, but many of the white inhabitants in the neighbour- hood, rejoiced at this establishment, declaring that they would diligently improve the opportunity thus afforded them, to join in divine worship. * The directors of the missions, considering that a visitation to these islands, by one of their number, might in various res- pects prove beneficial, brother John Lorctz undertook this im- portant commission. He arrived in St. Croix early in the year 1784, and spent several weeks here and in St. Thomas, in making himself acquainted with all the circumstances of the mission, and in deliberating with the missionaries and the n». tive assistants on the best means of promoting the great worky in which they were engaged. Among other measures, it wai resolved to bestow more time and labour in translating select portions of the holy Scriptures into the vernacular tongue of the Negros. Brother Auerbacb, who had occupied his leisure in this way, undertook the translation of the Sundays^ gospels and epistles, the Harmony of the four evangelists, and the ca> techism, entitled *' Summary of the doctrine of Christ and his Apostles.^ A severe attack of fever so debilitated brother Lo- retZi that he found himself unable to visit the island of St. Jan. He however obtained all necessary information from the missionaries, which enabled' him, on his return, to give to the directors a full report of this interesting mission in all its branches. During this year the Brethren experienced ar-^ther encou- raging proof of the benevolence of government. In conse* quence of a rumour, that the slaves at the west end of the island of St. Croix were plotting another rebellion, many were put into confinement^ and a proclamation was issued prohibit* ing the Negros from being seen in the streets after six o'clock in the evening ; containing a clause, by which all those Ne- gros, who were going to the mission-church in Friedensbebg, were exempt from this restrictifm. In 1784, the mission in these islands sustained a very serious loss, in consequence of the departure of brother Martin Mock. ;t a visitation MISSION IN THE WEST INDISS. 3tl He had joined the Church of the Brethren in 17SI. A few ycirs after he went to America, atiiited the, late Uer. George VVhitHeld in the erection of Naiareth, and took an active part in the building of Bethlehem. Afterwards he was employed for almost twenty years in tho mission among the North Ame< rican Indinns, during a period of persecution and many dan- gen. In 176S he came to the Danish West Indies, as super- intendent of all the misMionary establishments of the Brethren in tlieso islands ; and, during tho space of twenty-two years, spent all the energies of his body and mind in the zealous dis- charge of tho important duties of his office. His fellow- libourers loved and esteemed him as a man of tried integrity ind unabating ardour in the noble cause in which he was en- gaged, and who had grown grey in tho service of his Lord. The governor-general, besides many private gentlemen, ho- noured his funeral with their presence, as tho last testimony of respect they could give to one, whose memory will be held in deserved veneration as long as the inhabitants of these islands shall feel the value of the gospel, and know how to appreciate the services of those, who spend health and strength, yea lifo itself, in its propagation. After the decease of this faithful servant of Christ, it was found more expedient to commit the general superintendency of the mission, not to one individual, but to a committee, con- risting of one, or more missionaries from each settlement. The aikantages of this regulation were soon apparent. New zeal and activity on the part of the missionaries, and new attention to the gospel on the part of their converts and hearers, became manifest. Many ^cre baptized ; those, who had been of long standing in the Church, were excited to be more diligent in making their calling and election sure ; even such, as had been excluded on account of misconduct, were led to serious self-ex- amination, and, on giving evidence of sincere repentance, wero restored to the fellowship of the believers. At the same time difficulties, which occasionally impeded the pleasing progress of the mission, were not wanting. In one instance, the increasing number of Roman Catholic proprietors diminished the auditories of our missionaries. For these gcn- > . i : 1,-1^ .;:^f m\)' ■n ■ • -V- k4 ■ m m 312 MISSION IN TH£ W£ST INDl£S. tleinen, not only employed their slaves till a late hour on Sa* turday evening, but even obliged them to work on the Lord's day, and thus deprived them of the bare possibility of attend- ing the church. Some of these masters required their slaves to bring them a stipulated sum of money every week, which they must earn in the best manner they could. Money being scarce at that time, they had but a poor chance of earning much ; and this tempted many N^gros to resort to dishonest and fraudulent practices, in order to avoid punishment, which was most rigorously inflicted, if they failed in their payment. A difficulty of a new kind was experienced by the missiona- ries in St. Croix. As the number of proprietors, who spoke the English language increased, that tongue by degrees predo- minated and nearly superseded the Creol. In consequence of this, few of the missionaries could render themselves suffi- ciently intelligible to the slaves, many of whom understood neither Creol nor English. Brother Schaukirk, however, commenced regular preaching in the English language. An uncommon drought, and consequently unproductive har- vest, in 1789, occasioned distresses of various kinds. Many pi'oprietors were not able to maintain their slaves ; numbers, therefore, perished from absolute want, and others were by the pinchings of hunger driven to acts of dishonesty. Even some, who were members of the Brethren's Church, yielded to the power of temptation and thus caused their teachers much sor- row ; the major part, however, were enabled by divine grace, rather to suQer every extremity and even death itself, than re- sort to unlawful means of supplying their wants. The recti- tude of their conduct was so well known, that they were con- stantly employed as overseers and watchmen on the plantations. Notwithstanding this decisive proof of the beneficial influence of the gospel, some proprietors and stewardr still made use of every artifice, and even resorted to severe punishment, to pre- vent their Negros from attending the church. The native as- sistants were, in particular, exposed to persecutions of this kind. On the part of government, however, the mission continued to enjoy rcs[)cct and protection. In consequence of some new regulations in the post-office, the missionaries obtained, with ;Mi . -•« r- -••-» — .• >* '*», MISSION IN THE WEST INDIES. 313 the consent of the king, the privilege of carrying on their cor^ respondence free of postage. The governor-general, Count Schimmelman, before his return to Copenhagen, assured them that he would, at all times, serve them to the utmost of his power. The commandant in St. Thomas, colonel Malleville,. also shewed himself their sincere friend. He was a regular attendant on their worship, and was not ashamed publicly to avow his connexion with the Brethren. A gentleman of dis- tinction once speaking, in very disrespectful and slanderous terms of the missionaries, the colonel replied : " that he would avow before God and man, that he acknowleged them for his brethren, and deemed it a favor to have fellowship with them.^' The unusual drought, mentioned before, lasted between three and four years, and brought many evils in its train. Sic' ucss and famine prevailed in every quarter ; and water be- came so scarce, that it was sold at a considerable price. Many slaves were obliged to work hard, without getting any thing to eat ; great numbers consequently died from want. The missiona- ries did all in their power to relieve the necessitous members of their Church, and in this act of charity they were assisted by donations from our congregations in Denmark and Germany. The want of money induced several proprietors to sell their slaves to other islands, chiefly those belonging to France and Spain ; whereby many Christian Negros were separated from their teachers and the fellowship of believers. Though these distresses threw various obstacles in the way, yet the progress of the mission was not interrupted. Many new people attended the preaching of the gospel, and mani- fested a real hunger after the meat which endureth unto ever- lasting life ; and in one year two hundred and forty Negros were baptized by our missionaries in the three islands, A violent hurricane raged in the islands of St. Thomas and St. Jan on the 12th and 13th of August 1793. The damage done on the plantations, in some of which scarce a house re- mained standing, to the sugar-fields, and also to the shipping, was very great. Many people lost their lives. Of the-mis- sionary settlements that at Bethany in St. Jan suffered most severely. On the morning of August the 12th, the church '^,',v, 1 ! . . i •■♦■ >.■•;*; :il ; i. i; " m ^■■•f ;;li 1 if »^9 i 1 ; III 1"' ■ ■1 ■ i:| 1 ! li ^H^^l ^^^B ill \ w i :! ' hi ' M ■ i'lll :| HiU ;!i SM^H li ii Hil 1 ; ii 314 MISSIO.V IN THE ^EST INDIES. fell with a tremendous crash, the broken pieces of timber being carried a considerable distance into the fields. By the mercy of God the missionary family was preserved from all personal harm, though in constant apprehension of being buried under the ruins of the house, which shook and trembled in an alarm- ing manner. In the year 1797 the mission was again visited by one of the directors from Europe, brother John Renatus Vcrbeek. During his stay at NEw-HEaRNHUT in St. Thomas he observed, that the increase of this congregation had not, within the last years, been so great as formerly. This apparent declension was the natural consequence of the long period, during which the gospel had been preached in this island, whereby almost every plantation was supplied with a number of Christian Ne- gros. The island of St. Groix, which is the largest and most populous of the three *, still presented the widest field for mi8> sionary exertions. St. Jan, the least in natural extent, con- tained also a comparatively small number of converts. Brother Leupold and his wife, together with a single sister, destined for the service of this mission, and who were sailing for St Thomas in 1798, had on the 11th of October the mie- fortune to be captured by an English privateer, and carried to the island of Tortola. Here they suffered much distress, be- ing kept five days without food, except once when they found an opportunity of buying some fish. They were left whole days without a drop cf water Their ignorance of the English language increased their difficulty, till, through the kind inter- ference of a German captain, they obtained permission to go with another vessel to St. Thomas. In the performance of their frequently arduous duties the missionaries made daily experience, that " the joy of the Lord was their strength." The power of the gospel evidenced itself in their converts by enabling them to " adorn the doctrine of God our Saviour" by a conduct generally consistent with their * rAccording to a rough computation, made in 1783, there were in St. Thomas six thousand, in St. Jan two thousand, and in St. Croix thirty thon* sand Negros. And these numbers were probably rather diminished Ihan in- «reased during the late years of drought. i f MISSION IN THE WEST INDIES. 315 profession. This the more strongly attested the reality of their faith, as attempts were not wanting to seduce them from ^heir steadfastness. Some impious masters even resorted to acts of cruelty, to tempt them to the commission of sin, and in other instances the poor creatures were most severely punished for the slightest fault ; but the grace of God enabled them to bear the onp with Christian meekness and patience, and resist the other by " iaking the shield of faith and the helmet of salva- tion.*" Influenced by the precepts of the Word of God they meekly submitted to the galling yoke of slavery, and not un- frequently recognized a gracious providence overruling it for the salvation of their souls. Thus an old Negro once re- marked : " Though I was kidnapped in my native country, and thievishly sold, yet I feel no resentment against those who did it ; for I believe I was brought hither by the will of God ; and I cannot be sufficlenly thankful to our Saviour, that he has deemed me worthy, in preference to many others, to heir his Word, by which I have learned to know the way of salva- tion." Af. von Malleville, hitherto commandant of St. Thomas, being appointed governor-general in 1796, fixed his residence in St. Croix, being the seat of the {government. Butthe*plea- sure of the missionaries in having this sincere friend in the island, was of very short duration. October 11th he was leised with an apoplexy, and on the S2d departed this life in confident reliance on the atonement of Jesus. Agreeably to bis request, his remains were interred in the burying-ground of the mission at Faiedemsthal, a funeral oration having been previously delivered in the Dutch Calvinist church, fin which he had been educated^ by the inciunbent. All the inhabitant! of these islands lost in him a man of strict probity, who made it his constant and zealous care to promote their true welfare. The missionaries in particular were deprived of a nncere and active friend, who, m close fellowship of spirit vith them, grounded all his hopes for time and eternity on the umt of Christ. It must here be added, that our brethren have eontinucd to enjoy the benevolence of succeeding gover- nors^ and iii generid, of all the proprietors ; and, if different r; m I ■ ' ( J. ■ I 1 M » •\> '. r A ,1. i \m I T.„i„. ,>i»A.' i::^.'''-^~r :(»)*• S-V^** V ,:! % M 'm 1 ;Wa I 316 \ MISSION IN I'Hl:: WEST INDIES. sentiments were entertained by any, they were ashamed openly to avpw them Of the growing respect for tlie missiunarieB and their labours two gratifying instances occurred about this time. In 1795 they were requested to supply the vacancy, which had occurred in the Dutch church at Christianstadt in St. Croix, by per- forming divine service in the same, till the arrival of the new minister in 1796. Two years later the heirs of Count Schim- melman made some regulations on their estates, by means uf which the missionaries could commence a regular school with all the Negro children on those plantations. In St. Jan like- wise the children were sent to £mmau8 for instruction. Their eagerness and progress in learning were highly satisfactory to their teachers. Among those of the Christian Negros, who during this period finished their race of sorrow and suffering here bclowt and entered into the joy of their Lord, the aged man Benjamin deserves to be particularly mentioned. He belonged to the Mandingo tribe, his father being a Mahomedan teacher ; and in this religion he had educated his don, who remained in his native country till he was more than twenty years old. On his arrival in the West Indies lie instructed his countrymen in the religion of his forefathers, using every effort to propagate and maintain the Mahomedan faith. At length however he yielded to the testimony and influence of the gospel, was baptized in 1779t and in 1796 closed his earthly pilgrimage in a joyful hope of entering, not into a heaven of sensual delights, but into the true paradise of God. Hitherto these islands had remained undisturbed by those political commotions, which during this period agitated nearly the whole of Europe, and spread terror and perplexity even to distant parts of the globe. But early in the year 1801 this tranquillity was interrupted, in consequence of hostilities having commenced between Great Britain and Denmark. In March . an English fleet appeared off the coast of St. Thomas, and arrangements were made to repel force by force. The com- mandant, however, deeming resistance useless on account of the superior number and strength of the British, resolved to ca- '.ill' >'. ..««.. L ' k lb ..!:.■•..■,.,-.-» ▼'.*■ r^^ MISSION IN THE YfEST INDIES. 317 pitulate. The capitulation was signed that very evening by both parties, and early on the 19th the Fort was surrendered with the usual formalities. The islands of St. Croix and St. Jgn also surrendered without resistance. Thus the effiision of human blood was happily prevented ; nevertheless the mfssion «as not wholly exempt from the burthens and troublee attendant on war. The price of provisions was greatly enhanced, the conrespondence with the different settlements and with Europe m interrupted, and eveo their daily meetings were for a time suspended. The establishment at Fbiedensberg in St. Croix felt the eflfects of the war most severely, the mission.house being occu- pied as an hospital for the British troops. Part of the mis- sionary family went to Frieoensthal, the rest were kindly lodged on a neighbouring plantation. For some time the regular service was continued in the chapel and attended by crowded auditories ; but the smell of the sick and dying be- coming daily more offensive, rendered this no longer either safe or practicable. After the lapse of two months, the hos- pital was removed to the west end of the island. Towards the close of the same year the mission was deprived of one of the most intelligent and useful native assistants, who for more than fifty years, had walked worthily of his calling by the gospel, namely the Negro Cornelius, who entered into rest in the year 1801. This roan was in many respects distin- guished among his countrymen, which will render the following brief sketch of his life interesting. Above fifty years ago he became concerned for the salvation of his soul, and felt a strong impulse to attend the preaching of our missionaries, and their private instructions. However, he could not at once forsake his heathenish customs. It hap- pened once that he attended a merry-making of his countrymen. Even into this house of riot the good Shepherd followed this poor gtraying sheep. The late brother Frederic Martin pas- sing by, and being made attentive to the uproar, looked in at the door and immediately espied his scholar Cornelius. He beckoned to him to come out, and in a friendly, but seiious snd emphatic address, represented to him, that it was not be- r¥ f •I if : ^ :M, 318 MISSION IN THE W£ST INDjBS. coming for one, who had declared, that he would give his heart to our Saviour, to attend sbch meetings as these. " Here,^' ssid the missionary, *' (he devil has his work^ and you have assured me tltat you will not be his slave. But now I discover that your heart is still in his power, fur you love the vanities of the world, and the company of the children of disobedience, in whom he rules It would, therefore, be better that you left off coming to our meetings and to the school/^ This offended him greatly and he thought, " What is that to the white man, and what do I care for him?'' However, his amusement was spoiled for that time ; he went home much displeased, and re- solved never more to visit the missionaries, or attend their meetings. But his heart was not at rest, and his convictions grew so strong that he could not sleep at night. The address of the missionary sounded continually in his ears, and made so strong an impression upon him that he. altered his mhid and visited him. Being received, not, as he feared, with dis- pleasure, but with great cordiality, he was exceedingly affected, and with tears described the distress of his mind during the preceding days. In 1749 he was baptized, and ever since remained faithful to the grace conferred on him. He had an humbling and grow. ing sense of the depravity of his heart, but he also made dally progress in the knowledge and grace of his Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. God had blessed him with a good natural understanding. He had learned the business of a mason well, and had the ap. pointment of master-mason to the royal buildings, in which employment he was esteemed by all who knew him, as a clever, upright and disinterested man. He laid the foundation of each of the six chapels, belonging to our mission in these islands. He. was able to write and speak the Creol, Dutch, Danish, German and English languages ; which gave him a great advantage above the othev Negros. Till 1767 he was a slave in the royal plantation, which afterwards belonged to count SchimiQ^lman. He first purchased the freedom of his wife, and thfp laboured hard to gain his own liberty, which, after much iptreaty and the payment of a considerable raotim, MISSION IN TH£ WBST INDIES. 319 be effected. God blessed him and the \7ork of his hands in (uch a manner, that he could also by degrees purchase the emancipation of his six children. . In 1754 he was appointed assistant in the mission. After his emancipation, he greatly exerted himself in the service of the Lord, especially among the people of his own colour and spent whole days, and often whole nights, in visiting them on the different plantations. He possessed a peculiar talent for expressing his ideas with great clearness, which rendered his discourses pleasing and edifying as well to white people as to Negros. Yet he was by no means elated by the talents he possessed. His character was that of an humble servant of Christ, who thought too meanly of himself to treat others with contempt. To distribute unto the indigent and assist the feeble was the delight of his heart, and they always found io him a generous and sympathizing friend and faithful adviser. While thus zealously exerting himself in promoting the salvation of his countrymen, he did not neglect the concerns of his family. We have already seen how sedulously he cared for their temporal prosperity, in working hard to purchase their freedom. But he was more solicitous for the welfare of their souls. God blessed his instructions, and he had the joy of seeing his whole family share in the salvation of the Lord. Being found faithful^ they were employed as assistants in the mission- The infirmities of old age increasing upon him, he ardently longed to depart and be with Christ. A constant cough and pain in his side checked his great activity, caused occasional dejection of mind, and seemed at times to shake his faith and fortitude. He now and then complained of a declension of his love to the Lord Jesus ; and once, while meditating on that text : " I have somewhat against thee because thou hast led thy first love," he exclaimed : " Ah ! I too have left my first love !" A few days before his end, being visited by one of the missionaries, he said " I ought to have done more, and loved and served my Saviour better. Yet I 6rmly trust that he will receive me in mercy, for I come to him as a poor sinner, hav- ing nothing to plead but his grace and righteousness through i ' ' ' i \ !>■ I mM^ .M /j nmM '!. 320 MISS1UN IN THK WKST INDlRS. Ills blood/' His children and several of his grandchildren having assembled round his bed, he addressed th^m in the following very solemn and impressive manner ; " I rejoice exceedingly, my deorly beloved children, to see you once more together, before my departure ; for I believe that my I^ord and Saviour will soon come and take your father home to himself You know, dear children, what my chief concern has been respecting you, as long as I was with you ; how frequently I have exhorted you not to neglect the day of grace, but to surrender yourselves with soul and body to your Redeemer, and to follow Him faithfully. Sometimes I have dealt strictly with you, in matters which I believed would bring harm to your souls, and grieve the Spirit of God, and I have exerted my parental authority to prevent mischief : but it was all done out of love to you. However, it may have happened, that I have sometimes been too severe. If this has been the case, I beg you, my dear children, to forgive me ; O forgive your poor dying father." Here he was obliged to stop, most of the children weeping and sobbing aloud. At last one of his daughters recovered herself, and said, " We, dear father, we alone have cause to ask forgiveness, for we have often made your life heavy, and have been disobedient children." The rest joined in the same confession. The father then coQtinued : " Well, my dear children, if all of you have forgiven me, then attend to my last wish and dying request. Love one another ! Do not suffer any quarrels and disputes to arise among you after my decease. No, my children," raising his voice, " love one another cordially : Let each strive to siiew proofs of love to his brother or sister; nor suffer yourselves to be tempted by any thing to become proud; for by that you may even miss of your souFs salvation, but pray our Saviour to grant you lowly minds and humble hearts. If you follow this advice of your father, my joy will be com- plete, when I shall once see you all again in eternal bliss, and be'able to say to our Saviour ; here. Lord, is thy poor, unworthy Cornelius and the childi n whom thou hast given me. I am sure our Saviour will not forsake you ; but I beseech you, do not forsake Arm." He fell gently asleep in Jesus on the 'ii MiSSlOK IN l^te WEST INDIC^. sit 2|Hli of November, being accot^uig to his own account eighty- fimr years of age. / ,„ The sovereignty of these islaki^s being soon again cedect to the crown of Denmark, no events occmrred for a series of years, either in the internal course, or the external affairs of the mis- sion, remarltably distinguishing its history from that of pre- ceding periods. The missionaries continued their labours with their usual activity, and had many proofs that the doctrine of " Christ crucified is the power and wisdom of God imto salva^ tien to every true believer, whether bond or free.'" During this period they were enabled to realize a wish, they had long entertained, of forming a third settlement on the island of St. Croix. This settlement, which was calledi Feib- DEKSFELD, from its Central situation proved a great conve- nience to many old and infirm Negros, who were frequently de- prived of the means of grace in consequence of the great dis- tance of the other stations. One of the native assistants in St. Croix, a man ninety-eight years of age, about this time finished his eartKly career, igoichig in hope of the glory hereafter to be revealed. A Mefsketch of his life inserted in the Periodical Accounts*, ootttains the following notices : "He lived in ignorance and the practice of heathen abominations till in his fortieth year. He was awakened by the grace of God through the testimony of our brethren, and was one of the* first four Negros, who were baptized in St. Croix in the year 1744, by the late mis- rionary Fr^erick Martin, who called him Nathaniel. Tn re- ference to his awakening he often used to remark: 'WhenT. heaidthtf gnsM uford spclken by the btethren, that God but Stlriour so IbVed men, that he becauie a man to die for them, tiiat they might not sutfer eternal death, it was as if w arrow' vebt dirough niy heart. I follbwed tUb s^issionaries firoi^' place to place to hear ififorc of this gyeat wordl And when no missionaries wei^ itith Us, #e Negros, who were of oibe mihd^ net together, and though we knew not much, yet we cohvera- • Tol. V. pt lOT. z » . -: ■^• ' u '. I IS ,1 ■Mi. 3d2 MISSION IN THE WUHT INDIEM. ed of that God, who loved even the Negros, and were fre- quently so overcome with gratitude that we all wept, and fvit an ardent desire to know the Lord and experience his grace/ ** After the decease of brother Martin, when St. Croix was left a whole year without a missionary, Nathaniel and some other assistants were the instruments employed by the Lord for carrying on the divine work, which had commenced in this island. Even in the last years of his life, he spoke with pe- culiar delight of the beginning of the mission, and could scarce find words to describe the grace of God, which then prevailed among the Christian Negros. * At that time,' he would say, * the believing Negros had to suffer much oppression and per- secution. In order not to be ill treated by the white people, we never took the straight road, when we went to hear the gos- pel, but a circuitous ruut through the woods : but the more troublesome it was to get to our place of meeting, the happier we were when wc met, for the peace of God was peculiarly felt among us, and wo oflen conversed together about the con- cerns of our souls till late at night." "" In 1811 the missionary J. G. Haensel returned to St Thomas from a visit he had made in Europe. One of the first services he performed for the dissemination of gospel know- ledge, and which gave him peculiar delight, was to distribute « number of Testaments in the Spanish language to those of that nation, who frequently visit St. Thomas from Porto Rico. Concerning this distribution he remarks : " As the worthy British and Foreign Bible Society had been pleased to place ihat trust in me, I felt happy in having so early an opportunity of fulfilling their kind intentions. I had much ebjoyment in per- forming this act of benevolence. The gloomy countenances of the Spaniards, which in general seem to indicate rather a sul- len disposition, brightened with an expression of gratitude, of which their tears gave further evidence, and they declared their regard and love for their benefactors in the warmest terms." The following year a breach was made in the missionary family at Feibdensfeld on St. Croix, the Lord permitting his faithful servant, brother Netz, to enter into eternal rest, ^ MISSION IN THK WEST INDlKS. 393 after having laboured in this part of his vineyard for nineteen years. His brethren speak of him as peculiarly gifted for mis- sionary labours. His discourses were admirably adapted to the capacities of the Ncgros, and instanced were not wanting, which sufficiently proved, that the Lord laid a special blessipg upon his testimony, which was singularly calculated to awaken sinners, and magnify aatvation by grace through faith in Jesus. The missionaries had often been excited to adore the riches of divine grace, cxempliHed in the salvation of the most ig- norant slaves of sin. In 1815 they were proved to witness a very striking instance of this kind in the case of a Negro cri- minal, who was executed in St. Croix for the murder of a girl, about twelve years old, whom he had cut and mangled in the most shocking manner. His execution was fixed for the 14th of June. Two days previous to this, the Byvoight (town clerk) requested the missionaries to visii and prepare the cri- minal for death. Brother Lehman immediately repaired to the prison and had an interview with the criminal, whose name was Lancas- ter. He found him one of the most ignorant and stupid Ne- gros he had ever seen. He had not even an idea of God, much less of salvation by Jesus. He showed no remorse of conscience, seemed perfectly indifferent about his soul, and evaded every charge of criminality, by alledging that he was intoxicated when he committed the murder. This state of insensibility on the part of the culprit deeply distressed b. other Lehman, the more so, as the shortness of the time previous to his execution appeared to render it a hopeless, and almost impossible, case to be of any real service to him. On representing to the Byvoight these unfavourable circumstances, he procured an order from the governor-general, by which the execution was deferred, in order to afford more frequent opportunities for instructing tb-* criminal. The mis- sionaries now resolved, that one of thera should visit him every forenoon,. and two of the assistants every 'afternoon. During the second visit Lancaster appeared pensive and ra- ther uneasy ; still he could not be convinced that his inebriety. '.. '^1 i 1 I ( -* •* 324 MI88ION IN THi: WE8T INDIKS. when perpetrating the horrid deed, did not render him ex- cusable ; much less could he be made sensible, that he wos by nature a corrupt creature, und must be eternally lost, unless Jesus Christ had mercy upon him, and delivered him from the power and curse of sin. This visit, however, seemed to pave the way fur that grateful and astonishing change, which wus afterwards wrought upon him by divine power. At the next visit brother Lehman spoke to him in a very close and serious manner, telling him, that he was a slave of sin and of the devil, that by his works, he had not only well deserved the punishment, which the offended laws of God und man would shortly execute upon him, by depriving him of his natural life ; but that his sins against Almighty God were so heinous and atrocious, that after this life he must be doomed to eternal misery, if he died in his present state. But, that Jesus Christ, the Son of God, had come into the world, and become man, that by his innocent sufferings and death, he might take upon himself the punishment, which the sins of the most guilty had deserved, thereby to reconcile us to God. During prayer all present were deeply affected and shed many tears ; and even poor Lancaster began to weep bitterly. On the 16th being asked how he had slept, he replied, he had got but little sleep, and added, " I am a miserable sinner; I have acted wickedly ; I have done a great deal of evil, and now I must soon die ! O what is to become of me !'' The comforts of the gospel were then set before him, and he was directed to Jesus, who came to save sinners, even the chief, and who will receive all that accept of his mercy as a free and undeserved gift. At a subsequent interview the missionary observed such a change in th«; criminal, as encouraged him to hope, that he would be plucked as a brand from everlasting fire. Being ask- ed, whether he was now willing, cheerfully to leave this world and appear before the throne of God ? He replied : " Yes ! I am indeed frequently terrified at the thought of death, when I reflect how much evil I have done, but I immediately turn in prayer to our Saviour, and then all my desponding thoughts vanish ; therefore I will pray continually to him who died for me. He will not suffer me to be lost.'' M18S0N IN THE WEST INDIES. 326 A porttoM of the New Testament was daily read to him, especially the history of our Saviour's sufferings. This proved ft rich comfort to him and wonderfully enlarged his ideas on divine subjcctu. The missonarics, having consulted together on the propiety of granting his repeated application for baptism, came lo the resolution, that as it was evident the Lord had heard their prayers, and opened his heart to understand and receive the gospel, they might now administer this holy ordinance to him, conformably to the command of God our Saviour. When the poor penitent was informed of this, he expressed his joy in the liveliest manner, and said : " Though I am such a bad man, yet I perceive that my Saviour will not reject me, but show mercy even unto me. Thanks be to him to all eternity ."' Of this solemn transaction and the closing scene, the mis- sionaries give the following account : " On the SI St in the afternoon brother Lehman went to the prison. Many were already assembled, some belonging to the prison, both whites and blacks, and others who had ob- tained permission to be present at the solemn transaction, peo- ple from town, and many of our Negro-congregation. T.an. caster's irons had been taken off, and he was sitting or . fitool» perfectly clean, and dressed in white. After the singing of an hymn, brother Lehman spoke on the eleventh verse of 23d chapter of Ezekiel : " Js I live, saith the Lord, I have no pleasure in the death of the wicked ;'* combined with the words of our Saviour, Matthew xi. 28. ** Come unto me, aU ye that labour, and are heavy laden, and I will give you resi."^ Dur- ing the discourse great silence and devout attention prevailed in the whole assembly, and when, at the conclusion, the sub- ject was treated of in application to the state of the criminal, silent tears flowed plentifully down his cheeks. He answered the questions put to him, according to the ritual of the Bre- thren's Church*, with humility and distinctness, after which * The questions, here referred to, are the following : Q. Dost thou believe that thou art a sinful creature, and hast by thy sins degerved the wrath of Ood, and eternal punishment } A, I do believe it. 1 •> t ■1 •-n»- t ::1 'K V ti' m rm 32(5 MISSION IN THE WEST INDIES. « fervent prayer was offered -up, that the Lord would pardon and absolve this penitent sinner, g ive him an assurance of the remission of his sins by the blood of atonement, uad cleanse him from unrighteousness in that precious fountain. Brother Leh- man then baptized him in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, and called him Thomas The conclusion of this service was made by singing a hymn. ** Brother Ijchman had now a most difficult and distressing task to perform, being commissioned to inform poor Lancaster, that the next morning he should suffer the punishment due to his crime. When informed of this, he said : ' I am ready t for my Lord Jesus Cliriet has forgiven me all my sins. My sins are no more there to condemn me ; He has taken them away ; He will not suffer me to be lost, but receive me in mercy. ^ He. pronounced these words with sucli an humble voice and cheerful countenance, that all who heard him were filled with astonishment. At taking leave he earnestly besought the missionaries not to forsake him, but return to him in the morning. ** Early on the 22nd, Brother Lehman repaired to the pri- son, to comfort poor Thomas in his last moments, and accom- pany him to the place of executicm. The officer on duty met him at the door, and declared, that he had never in his life been witness to such a scene ; that the poor criminal had spent the whole night in prayer and exhorted other criminals, who were confined for similar offences, to repent, and confess Q. Dost thou believe, that Jesus Christ became man for us, and by his innocent life, bloo4- shedding, and death, reconciled us poor sinful creatures to God? A. I verily believe it. Q. Dost thou believe that He purchased for thee, by his blood and death, remission of sins, life, and happiness eternal ? A. I verily believe it. Q. Wilt thou in this fiiith be baptized into the death of Jesus and b« washed in His blood ? A. This is my sincere desire. Q. Dost thou also desire to be delivered from the power of sin and Satan, and to be received into the fellowship of Jesus Christ, and of those who be- lieve In him ? A. This is my sincere desire, and I renounce the devil and all his works find ways, MISSION IN THE VfESt INDIES. iil all his works the whdte tfuth, as God knew their henrts, and all their «vil deeds ; and to cry to him for mercy. " As soon as brother Lehman entered the room Thomas, who was already brought thither, came up to him, and exprtes- ed bis thauks for the favour conferred upon him on the pre- ceding' day, adding, that he had not slept at all during the night. Being asked the cause of this, he replied : 'This is my dying day, and I shall soon see my Saviour face to face. He waits to receive me.** After some conversation and prayer, they were informed that tlie military were drawn up and in readiness ; upon which brother Lehman and Thomas left the prison, and entered a circle formed by the soldiers. Thedelin- quent was without fetters, and dressed in white. The procession now moved forward through the whole length of the town, the streets being crowded with people, andthe windows and roofs filled with spectators. During their whole walk, the missionary spoke comfortably to the sufferer, and exhorted. him to look stead- fastly to Jesus his Redeemer, who went for him to the cross, and would not forsake him in hu last extremity. Thomas was 8tiU and silently repeated every word. When he had got out sf the town, and coidd see the place of execution at some dis- tance he seemed to shudder, and stopped for a moment ; but on being encouraged not to lose his confidence, but to keep the eyes of his faith fixed on his Saviour, who went willingly to death for him, he said, with trembling lips, * O Lord Jesus ! I will likewise come I O strengthen thou me !'* ** Having arrived at the gallows, and the master of the po* lice having again read to him the sentence of the law, he mounted the cart. When his hands and feet werp tied» brother Lehman addressed him : * Thomas, for whom was Jesus bound ?^ He answered, * For me.^ * For whom, was, Jesus crucified ?** He replied, * For me ; for my sins.'* TJiis he did with such distinctness, that it excited ^eat astonish- ment. His last words were, * Lord Jesus I be merciful unto me !^ Brother Lehman added, * Remember Jesus Christ, who died and rose again for you !^ During these words, he was launched into eternity. " The great resignation, with which Thomas went to execu- ..«'.. i < • r^.- M 1 / !■:, !' u \i i ■f > mM ..■^, ■,. V- irr, • ' !i ^3 mw' jA j;i] ^I^SY^N IN TH£ WEST INDIBS. tion, exceedingly surpriaed mtjay bo|h whites and Negros, who had formerly been acquainted with him. One of the clerks of the court cabled afterwards upon us, and could not sufficiently express his wonder at the change wrought in the deportment of this Negro. He related, that when he was brougl^t into court, he behaved in the most audacious and brutal manner, and his conversation was the most scandalous and wicked ever heard. He added : But how did he afterwards pray to God for mercy ; and how patiently, like a sheep to the slaughter, did he go to his death ! Many, besides myself, never ezpect< ed, that that would be the case with him ! O how great is the benefit derived from the Christian religion * !' "" The voyu^of a compw|iy of missionaries, in 1813 and 1814, was attended with ])ecuUar hardships and dangers. They were partly destined for the mission in Greenland, and partly for that in the t)anish West India islands, and all sailed from Ca> penhagen,ih March 1813, on board the Hualfisken, bound for Leith in Scotlamd. In the channel between Scotland w^d Norway they were discovered by captain Cathcart of the Alex- abdria frigate, wtio sent an officer on board demanding the 8hip> papers, and ordering the Danish captain to attend on board the frigate. To the no small consternation of himself and the passengers, the license was declared to have expired,f and all the crew were put on board the frigate, and an English lieutenant, a midshipman and twelve saikurs took possession of the i)anish vessel. The captain, however, was suffered to remain, an explanation having been given that the ship was certainly bound for Leith. The ship was ordered to Gothen> burg, but imfavourable weather rendered all their attempts to rf^ach that harbotur ineffectual; and, after encountering seve- ral perils, they were obliged to cast anchor at Marstrand, where they were detained till the 10th of April. ' Their siti&atibn was rendered peculiarly distressing^ as they could not eveh send a letter to the BrethrenV minister at Go- ^enburg, or to any of their friends; all intercoiwse with the • Per. Acct. Vol. F. p. 419— 426. f The miMionuries could not account for this, as the lioenM was dated Att* ^«|lt 1913, to remain valid till October 1813. Per. Acot. Vol. v. p. 370. MISSION IN THE WEST INDIES. 329 land being strictly forbidden. 1 ri other respects their detention onboard was rendered as comfortable as possible. Brother Rsmsch (one of the missionaries going to the West Indies) lemarks, " We should not do justice, if we did not bear tes- timony to the kind and generous conduct of all the English officers we had to do with ; I might quote a variety of instances* in which they showed every readiness to make our situation as little irksome as possible.* While lying off Marstrand some of them were ordered to Gothenburg to undergo an examination. They were treated with much kindness, and only such questions put to them, as tended to prove the truth of the captain^s report. This unexpected occurrence so protracted the voyage to Leith, that the missionaries, destined for the West Indies, could not sail with the spring convoy They therefore spent the summer in the Brethren's settleii:? t; Fulnek in York- shire. In November 1813 they set sail from Portsmouth ; their etunpany consbting of the brethren Ramsch and Schaerf, with their wives and two other sisters. On this voyage likewise they were exposed to imminent danger. January the 10th 1814, they were chased by an American privateer. Captain Lennon informed them, that he considered it his duty to de- fend himself, and immediately prepared for action ; assigning a place of safety for them in the hold. A fierce engagement now commenced. The English ship mounted only six guns,^ with twenty-two men and boys ; the American had fourteen guns and one hundred and twenty-five men. Thrice he at* tempted to board, but met with such steady and determined resistance from Captain Lennon, that, after a contest of more than four hours, he was obliged to sheer off with considerable damage, and the loss of several killed and wounded. The English ship had one killed and eleven wounded ; the captain had his hat shot through and received several contusions. * It is of importance to mentioii this circumstance, a report having been circulated to the contrary effect by the Danish sailors. Per. Acct Vol. v. p. ■; M'') it !''■!■'■ I t ■' 330 MISSION IN THE WEST INDIES. - The terrot of the missionaries, during the fight, may more easily be conceived than described. Their gratitude and joy were so much the greater, when they not only found they had been graciously delivered i/om the threatening danger, but before the close of another day, saw themselves in the midst of their brethren and sisters in St. Croix. A month had scarce elapsed after the arrival of this company, when brother J. G. Hacnsel of St. Thomas entered into ever- lasting rest. He was sixty-four years of age ; and it may be truly said of him, that he had grown grey and exhausted his strength in his endeavours to bring the heathen to the fold of the good Shepherd. He had served the missionary cause in Tranquebar and Nicobar in the East Indies, for eighteen years, and, after a short rest in Germany, he laboured for the same period in the West Indies ; so that thirty-six years of his valuable life had been devoted to the glorious work of evange- lizing the heathen*. After the departure of this faithful servant of God, the missionaries continued to preach the imsearchable riches of Christ to the Negros in St. Thomas, St. Croix, and St. Jan, and to teach their converts to observe all things whatsoever Jesus hath commanded. And the Lord blessed their labours for the conversion of the Negros, many of whom were in subfisquent years added to the Chui'ch by baptism. While thus zealously attending on their ministry, their divine Master was pleased to exercise their faith by a severe trial. Towards the end of the summer of 1817, a contagious fever prevailed in these islands, which was peculiarly fatal to Europeans, carrying off great numbers, and likewise extending its ravages to the missionary settlements. Most of the mis- sionaries suffered from it ; and in less than five weeks three brethren and two sisters, finished their earthly pilgrimage, and entered into the joy of their Lord. This distressing intelligence was immediately communicated • So'jie idea of the difficulties and dangers, he had to encounter in the East Indies, till that mission was suspended, may be formed by reading hii lMtef$ on the Nicobar Islands, addressed to the Rev. C. J. Latrobe, and pub- lish 'din 1813. MISSION IN THE WEST INDIES. 33 i to the members- and friends of the Brethren's Church ii. a circular from the directors of the missions ; it every where awakened the sincerest sympathy, and all felt the truth and force of the concluding paragraph in the circular : " What shall te say ? we bow with deep humility under the chastening hand of the Lord, that hand which * wounds and which heals," and we entreat him, that he would bless our brethren and sisters there with his divine comfort, and support them with his mighty power, that they may serve the great missionary work with the needful grace, till we are enabled to send fresh labourers to supply the places of those, who are now resting in the presence of their Lord." P/: ]>'■ i a. "1-'l communicated SECTION IL Jamaica. Sevkrai. respectable gentlemen in London, who possessed considerable estates in Jamaica, had with much zeal and ex- pense supported various measures for the instruction of their Negros in Christianity, but without any apparent success. Becoming acquainted with the Brethren and their successful labours in St. Thomas, they requested the directors of our missions to send some missionaries to instruct their slaves, &d^ ding, that it would be particularly gratifying to them if the Rev. Zacharias George Caries, whose sermons they had them- selves attended with acceptance and pro6t, should be found filling to engage in this service. Brother Caries readily consented, and with two other bre- thren, sailed for Jamaica in October 1754. On their arrival every thing favoured their undertaking. The promoters of it generously cared for their external support, and erected a house on a piece of land, given by them for the use of the mission, and which was called Cabm£l. They also encouraged the Negros to attend the preaching of the gospel, allowing them. the necessary time and liberty. They came in great numbers, »nd, at the end of the first year, the missionaries computed * '' ' %.^l :',: r 'A'-^^xi * s i 332 MISSION IN THE WEST INDIES. their regular hearers at about eight hundred, of whom twenty six had been baptized. Beside;" preaching on the three estates belonging to the pro .loters of the mission, brother Caries was invited by several other gentlemen to instruct their slave-ne- gros also. * He met with but little opposition from the white people, even those, who at first were rather hostile in their viewi!, changed their sentiments almost as soon as they heard and conversed witfi him. Indeed they attended his sermons in such numbers ('in many cases with evident blessing to them- selves,^ that he found it necessary to preach separately to them and the Negros. In this prosperous state the mission continued for two or three years. There were two regular stations^ namely at Car- M£L and Emmaus, and preachings were kept on three other plantations, the Bogtie^ Islandy and Mesopotamia. The number of catechumens amounted to four hundred, and that of the baptized to seventy-seven. More labourers being now required, some brethren arrived from Europe and North America in 1757 and 1759- But differing in opinion fW>m their predeces8or8,^ and conceiving that the Negros had been too hastily admitted to baptism, they treated them with greater strictness, and prolonged the tin:e of the probation of the catechumens, l^'his discouraged the poor slaves ; many of them withdrew and even absented themselves from the public preaching ; the harmony of the missionaries was interrupted and their zeal in the cause paralyzed. In 1759 brother Caries returned to Europe with brother Nath. Seidel, who had been sent over on a visitation, whose endeavours to revive the sink- ing cause were but partially successful ; and several years elaps- ed before the mission recovered the is engaged as a flag of truce, and in a few hours reached the Mole. Pro ceeding under convoy with several vessels, they arrived at I Kingston, in Jamaica, on the 4th of September. During their stay ill this town they experienced much kindness from the Methodists, especially from the Rev. Mr. Fish. The slow progress of this mission was still further impeded, about this time, by the rebellion of the Maroons (slaves, who have eloped from their masters and live in the mountains, where they occupy several villages,) and the consequent introduction of martial law. Tranquillity was disturbed, all business was at a stand, and every person obliged to bear arms. From the last, however, the missionaries were exempted ; and their places of abode were ^ a considerable distance from the theatre of | these disturbances. They were likewise preserved from those depredations and murders, wh' ;h were committed by the run- away Negrob in 1798. And, what more particularly excited their gratitude, was that they observed a greater attention to the goiipel in many of the slaves. About this time some gentlemen in London, who had con- siderable possessions in this Island, applied to the Brethren for one or more missionaries, to be sent out for the special pur- pose of instructing the Negros, belonging to their plantations, taking upon themselves their entire maintenance so as not to tren pou the general fund, the resources of which were barely *"> '.'.'.fray the expenses of the more promising fields, Cw .c ^ jy the Brethren. In order to meet the wishes of these gentlemen, the brethren Joseph Jackson, fwho was bom in this island, his father having formerly laboured in this kak; I . MISSION IN THE WEST INDIES. 335 mission) and Thos. Ellis, and their wives, went in the spring of ISOO to Jamaica. On their arrival they found most of the resident missionaries ailing. Brother Howel and his wife were gone to North America for the recovery of their health, and brother Brown, after the decease of his wife, had returned to Pennsylvania. The services of the new missionaries, there- fore, were immediately needed in the old settlements ; and in this they acquiesced the more readily as the requisite arrange- ments for their accommodation bad not yet been made in those places, for which they were properly destined. In subsequent years appearances became rather more hope- ful, and the attendance of the Negros, especially at Union and Elim Ctwo new stations) was encouraging. Noticing the celebration of the anniversary of this mission in 1804, it be- ing fifty years since its commencement, our brethren remark : ** Though we cannot exult over a very abundant harvest of souls, which these fifty yeai's have produced, or even over pre- sent prospects, yet we find sufficient cause of gratitude to the Lord, for having preserved a* seed in Jamaica also, which in his own good time may grow up into a rich harvest. It ap- pears from the church register, that from the commencement of this mission to the present date nine hundred and thirty-eight Negros have been baptized.^^ A few years after the mission sustained a very serious loss by the departure of brother Joseph Jackson, who fell asleep in Jesus on Dec. 9th 1808, in the fortieth year of his age. The loss of such a man was the more to be deplored, as his natural and acquired endowments joined to great urbanity of manners, and fervent zeal in the Lord's service, qualified him for more extensive usefulness in the Church of the Brethren. - The time, for which the missionuri^ c had lonjr waited and fervently prayed, seemed now to have ^trrived < when the gospel would run and be glorified even in Jamaica. A greater desire was evidently excited among the Negros to become savingly acquainted with the truths of Christianity. They attended the preachings in greater numbers, and evinced more earnest- ness in seeking to attain a right understanding of what they heard. For the attainment of this end the missionaries found '■ ! U' \ a r 330 \ff8SION IN THB WeST INDIES. m yp li' tc' a regulation, which they made in 181S, very useful, in meet- ing their people, especially the catechumens, in classes. Con- cerning this they remark : '* It is pleasing to see the eagerness, with which the Ncgros come to this meeting. We afe chiefly occupied with asking questions, and explaining texts of Scrip- ture. They are all anxious that they may not come behind in proper answers, and therefore never stay away but from urgent necessity. We find that this mode of instruction makes a more lasting impression upon their minds, than a regular sermon.^^ Among the new people, who about this time sought for in- struction in Christian doctrine, was a Mahomedan, who had come twelve miles to visit the missionary. He introduced him- self by saying : "Massa, I would have you know that I want to come to you to be baptized. I am a Mahomedan, and in my country we also believe in Moses. But I think my faith is now old and not the right one •: I wish to come to Jesus Christ, I have one wife, and she is of the same mind. We have pray- ers together ; and always pray to Jesus Christ, Did we not live so far off, we should have cpme before now and begged you to baptize us.'" October 4th 181S a violent hurricane, followed in a few days by a smart shock of an earthquake, which continued half a minute, did' very considerable damage in the island, tfid plunged the Negros into great distress, as all their provision- grounds were destroyed. Brother Lang, in a letter dated Cak- MEL, March I5th, 1818, writes : " Whenever we visit them in their huts they cry out : * Massa, hutiger kiH we,'^ and indeed they look so lean and emaciated, that we cannot behold them without pity. It will be two months before the plantain and Indian corn become fit for use. Were it not for our cofiee planters who, when cofiee fell so much in price, planted plenty of a certain fruit, growing in the ground, which the sform cannot carry away, the poor peo- ple would absolutely be in danger of starving.^ In June 1815 brother Ward tod his wife arrived from Eng- land, having been appointed for the service of this mission. i?oon after their arrival they took the charge of the instruc- MISSION IN THK WEST INDIEA. 337 lion of the Negros on Island nnd Windsor estates, and fixed on Willi amsftfld as the most convenient place for their rcii< dcnce. On Island there were some baptized Nogros, the gospel hiving been occasionally preached there for many years, but those belonging to Windsor were ignorant heathen. The differ- ence between them was striking, and appeared even in their manners andcustoms. Themissionary soon found thathis labours in these places were attended with the divine blessing. His luditories were> in general, large and very attentive, and many itesired more special instruction, that they might be prepared for receiving holy baptism. The endeavours of the missionaries at Caamel were equally successful. Brother Lang writes : " the number of our hearers is on the increase, and the preaching of the gospel evinces its power onthe hearts oftheNegros, which also appears in their moral conduct. Some walk in true fellowship of spirit with our Saviour, and have received the assurance of the forgiveness of their sins; othersaremouming on account of lin, and seeking salvation in Jesuc. Of the latter class there are about twohundred. One sabbath lately a Negro from an estate, about fifteen miles from Carmbl, brought me a stick, marked with seven notches, each notch denoting ten Negros, informing me that there were so many Negros on that estate engaged in praying to the Lord. About twenty of them attend divine wor- ship at Peru : they are all unbaptized, but desirous of receiving holy baptism. The awakening spreads, and we entertain hopes that our Saviour will nowgatHer a rich harvest in Jamaica.'" Of the new stations Elim and Peru were the most flourishing. The attornies and overseers on these estates, no less than the proprietors in England, promoted the endeavours of the missionaries by every means in their power. This inde^ was now the case on all the plantations. In the spring of 1816, however, some gentlt^mcn endeavoured to obstruct the work, and for a short time intimidated the Negros, so that the preachings were less numerously attended* Complaints were even lodged against the missionaries before the governor, but being unsupported by evidence, he was too just to condemn them without proof. And as an application on their part to be heard in their defence was not attended to, A a Ir i'^B't ! ■f •i-' !'■ 1 ;,:'! /I I'll ™. 338 MISfiTON IN THR WEST INDIKR. they determined to be quiet and«t>minit their cause to (lod. In a little while the storm subsided and they could undisturlieilly continue their laboum. The situation at the Dogue being, on several accounts, un- favourable for H inisttionary settlement, u new house and other necessary building wore erected nt a short distance from the former. To this place, which they calUd Eukn, the mission- aries removed in the summer of 1816. Here and fit the tlirov stations of Mesopotamia, Cakmbh and Wii.LiAMSFiKi.Dthey contiuued their labours for the conversion of the Ncgros. h^ aides this tliey preached regularly on the phintations of^Elim^ PerUf Union, TziXJ-mile-wood, Island and Windsor . . •: i . .y ';»»< .'■•, !l!t SECTION in. ,.,. Mi AiUigua. M. ii .ffi'. The missionaries residing in St. Thomas had long directed their attention to those islands in the West I ndics, which be- longed to the crown of England, hoping to find means of preaching the gospel also in them. The paucity of their number, however, and the frequent deaths, which occurred among them, rendered this benevolent design al)ortive for a considerable time. At length, in 1756, brother Samuel Isles, who had spent eight years in St. Thomas, went to Aktigua. On his arrival he waited on the governor, and shewed him the act which had been passed in 1749 in favour of the Brethren. Some gentlemen patronized him, giving him permission to preach on their plantations. The following year he had the pleasure of performing the first baptismal transaction in this island on a Negro woman. In the sequel proposals were|made to him fov building a place of worship for the Negros- This was effected in 1761, on a piece of ground, in the town of St. John's, bought for the purpose of forming a missionjwy estab- lishment. : , \,; ,,,;;:,({,:,,. ,:\ H'a', ,TOn-i;-.vo^^ c»ij For several years the progress of the work was ratlier slow. Brother Isles and his two assL$tant«, John Bennet and Wm. MISfilON IN Till: WKMT INDIKS. 980 Liitftr, continued to preach the ^uHpcl wherever a door was opened. On the one hand they met with no remarkable oppo- sition, and on the other they saw no very striking efTcctft attend the labours. Samuel Isles finished his race in 1764, having speu jight years in tlic service of this mission, during which period only thirty-six Negros had been baptised. His succes- sors did not relax in their endeavours, but Huwed the ^seed of the gospel, in hopes of a fruitful harvest at some future period, for as yet thp prospect was very discouraging, their congregation in St. John''s having been reduced to fourteen members, and few of the heathen shewing any inclination to attend the church. This was the unpromising state of things when brother Drown arrived there from North America in May \16\). It pleased the Sovereign Lord of his vineyard to crown the zea- lous exertions of this missionary with signal succiiBf . Imbi- bing a measure of the spirit of his divine Master, Brown was not content with addressing the Negros in public, but followed them into their huts, and in private conversation earnestly and affectionately entreated them to attend to the things belonging to their peace. Besides performing the regular services in the town, he preached on two plantations in the country. The au^ ditories increased ; many heathen were converted, aiid in less than two years the baptized amounted to upwards of eighty. These invited their friends and acquaintances to go with them to church, and many, who came at first from mere curiosity, . were by degrees so powerfully awakened, that they never ab- sented themselves except in cases of the most urgent necessity. This increase of their congregation , rendered the .enlarge- ment of the chapel necessary. On this occasion the Christian N^os, in a. very pleasing manner, evidenced the influence of the gospel on their minds. When /.hey came to the meetings, oin ,week>day evenings, each brought a few stones or other ma- tvif^9 with hirn- A baptized Negro, who was a mason, wi^ the h?lp of a few others, did all the masonry, and others did the ,carpentpr> work, and completed the whole building in their ffieet hours, ^<'0r their daily tasks were done. And those, who Q9uld'!n# as^t in tho labour, provided victuals for the workm'en. M ■■ I i ' : i. r^i ..^.*ii n40 IMIMION IN TIIW WMMT INIMMN. « e i l)i(tl(«uUirt» ititl wiiiitltt)(. 11it> t»rvlliri>ti« who Imd lii llimo iiitttUii«(l ItHitlicr Uhtwii, W(>r(> ol»)i)ftHii)ii>r Hmii. llHiolmiiNw, who nr> r(V(Ht ll«l»l'l>ih ini, MIOI W||0H(> qUwIltlONHollH (Uf till* WOl'll Wl of lh» iiUMt phmiUlHK kituli wiin tit l)il» llfVi \\pt liUHlmiul WNN I)m> KOVcrKl iiioiiitiN l(i|\ ijiiUn niotti*. In tTN ili(\v ioillWt«(l IVom n otilNmlty ol* a inori* |tiilill(* tm t«tr«>> 'ri)i> ImImiuI wnn vUlhMi Ity h violtuit liurHcniHs wlti(«li (U(l irrt^Ml (lii)ON)(<*i (lirrw ilowii otto <•(' llit> Iioiimpm ttii ttio iiiIn Hloii.Mit|lli»itii«iti mm\ i*oi«(iUI*>i'iiliiy iiOtiffd Hi«* t^<'Mt lly I'm* nivrt'y of Ooil lltp ohM|iol, In wnlcli tiic ntiHNioiiMripM aiiiI iimity NvgroM )»«(! Ukoii rol\i|tt>. rtiuniiu'd Niiiiiillii^. TIiIm t«(tlMiuily, liowttvpf, ii|>|tt»itrp«l to iiiitki^ k 'iilotiiiy lm> prMiiion on tho N9|ti'«M, tmolilng ilipin tht« iiu|ioriNH('Rol' kitow^ \nff tliNt l.oi'tl who Ih "m hiding |»Imo(« IVoiii the wind mid m iH^vrrt (\HMn iht* («m|t«>iil.** A npw MWHki>ning nroHn Nmoiig tlii? MUvr«, whioh, likt> m i\w IVoni thp t iiird. Miu't^nd in (>vi«ry dlrpr^ t(on. 'rh0 Hn«Utori«>H nt tht» nildnion ohii|M«l InorrnMnd eypty y«Mr t MO ihnt (n 1 77A ilio nunihor of tho utMtnd hrnrprN nnHiiin- imI to two thouNMnil ) Mnd not a ntonili rlnpHml withont nn Nil- ditkm to tht* Churoh ol'ti^n or t^onty by lm|ttiNin. Thp miimlonAmii (h()('o(\irn timnd It niidi^HrtAry, not only to rrrot A new And nntrti ii|mt*lonA {dAC« of wornhip in Ht. Joiin^m, Imt aIro to rndvAVour to ohtAin a Neciond trntnldlMhintrnt, In mimo oth«r )>Artof the iRUnd, in order, more eMpnuiAlly, to ncrommu- dAt« thoHo NegroN, who lived At a dlNtAnun fVom the town. The building of the new chApel wni completed in 1 77H, and the fl>llowlng yoAr they purohAietl n piece of gronnd CAlled Raii.ky.nu.1., At no greAt diMtAtioo (Vom the town of FAlmonth, And in the neighlMuirhood of «everAl pInntAtioni, on whic!i mAuy of their cvnvorti retided. tn 177R A Revere fumine prevailed, which plnnged the Se^^ grot into the grewtcRt diitroRR ; many were found lying quite exhAURtotl in the fields, and not a few poriiihed with hunger. Some manAgors were «o cruel ah to give to the cattle the food, which tbe proprietorH lud ordered for their wlavcM. (!ontAgi- ova diseaRCH followed, and thefti and robberies became frequent, •« I '=''il I tr MlimiMM IN TItM WMNT INIMJIM. tt'll «lifrtMiiAof liilUtll^ i:h ItlJMt-iMM «1otl»« ttlClfl^ IM»I' UlliM^ tt^ltV^t^f^t* IIU fllMMKi wtiM ftihlMit llMMir Omm (if i\miu ^ii^'ii fpfuMiiiii^ fVimt U)n w(trk 111 (Ik* (>»*>i in hN llOUWiS ««ll1, WMImi VJ'fy |»I««'M llllnil ; •• W»*ll, ftiny llNV^ HOi liitMii nlilr* Iti rtili iii^ of my ||ff<»f»M riMind vftfy In. l!OHV»lflf<« «t no KroMi iliM(itii(«n. 'riilttoi1 t«i iwo ihoiiMfiil mid nitty tilof>h«|itlMfy«ltAriNlott/t f^ « h/iM(il«! aH«/;(i fr«^. th«} frurtcli, wliotimk thi* Imtftttd In 17«<«, l»ot rp«t/rr«l It to tifHnin (he following ypftr, urn! th« nft(!^(i««f)r |Mrff|,»f*t}rfo» tif At^tmcM hnd An InJtirloiiN lnfln««hAtioiir dreir th« «tt«n^. tion of thn jAlltn^ ( who, im loAmlng thAt th« pr\wmt!r wtm fmp~ ticed, gAvo him morn lihet'ty, Aitd trvcm |iromot« father f«l«fwfi, where they hA sojo^e df^gree, the 6if^vii\ty expe- rienced by many ©f the Negros, jWhft lived atj a considerable distance, in attending tJ^e reffj^lar seryip^; i^ the sjef^ments, the missionaries preached. a$/^tittedtin)^& on Sj^ycral adjacent plantations. This mensur^ 11^9^ /if),, general app^pved, by the proprietors and managers. I^ oinepifji;^ a^egrp, one (^ the native assistants, built a ch^p^i^t his. ow^expense,, sufficiently large to accommodate four hi^ndrjedhei^rprs^ Most of the proprietors and nj^^ageris were favourably dis- posed, and acknowledged the beneficial efi^pts, resulting from the labours of the missionaries. , '^he a;melipr^tipn in the moral character of the slaves, redouii4<'^4 $P< the ^4^antAge of their masters, and that in a m^n^o; tpp o)byiou^ to be altogether over- looked. The example of t^i^, ,C^hristiatl: sNegrpa was productive of goo'^1 even in such as did not attend the preaching. They became ashamed of criming, p3(^8sef^,,^n|d_^eveA exhorted each other to refrain from th^p^v, i^|^,j^ny,^ Q|j^^be;.bapl^?,ed Negros h^ad been guilty of a fi^j^j;,,,fl^i:pj)p?pf,p^', tHfjjr ,t/8achers had far mprc effect than any corj^f:^^ ,(;])flsti^qraenjt. This was well iLiiiiir X AHS810N IN THE W£ST INDIBS. m9 linotrn to some of the managers, irrhot therefore, iiiistead of resorting to the whip, sent the offender to the missionaries. I One gentleman observed : " he wished all his slaves might be truly converted, for this would render them far more honest ,iad)mnctual in theirwork, tha« anypunishment hecouldinflict.-" Yet persons were not wanting, who treated the missionaries nth disrespect, and, whenever they could, opposed and im- peded their labour. On these occasions the poor slaves were the greatest sufferers. .Once a party of white people most craelly'miiltreatcd a Negro for noother alledged reason, thatt because he attended die preaching ; and afterwards even forced him to give his wife fifty lashes, because she had lodged a complaint with a justice. Some proprietors and managers positively prohibited their slaves from going to church ; and, in case of disobedience, inflicted severe punishment on them, and put them into the stocks. A certain gentleman used to beat his servant whenever he met her. Venturing once to ask him why he did it, his only answer was : " becajiise you persist JD going to the meetings.'" The slave replied : '* If this be the reason, then may God bless you, sir ; our Saviour hath endured tiir heavier sufferings for my sins than you cnn inflict on me.'" The manager on a certain plantation, had for ten years, used all possible^ mieans to seduce the slaves to sin, but not succeed- ing in his attempt, he was so enraged, that he one day cruelly fiogged a converted Negro, because his wife would not yield to his iniquitous solicitations. Notwithstanding these oppressions and many similar hard- ships, the work of the Lord prospered in an astonishing de- gree. The congregation of Gpacehill increased so rapidly, that it became necessary to . pt the same measure here as in St. John's with regard to the administration of the Lord's Supper. In 1788 the two congregations consisted of more thaa six thousand members. Many new doors for preaching the gospel were opened to the missionaries, who could not have done the work, had they not found useful assistants among their converts. On several occasions, when repairs of the houses and chapels became needful, the Negros manifested their willingness and liberality in the most gratifying manner. t , I- •mm ' i-A ■4M:- \m 344 MISSION IN THE W£ST INDIBS. The l)uilding of the chapel at Gbacvhil::. wai nearly alto- l^ther the voluntary work of the Negros, and they even raised among themselves two thirds of the sum, which was required fbr that part of the work which they could not do. In 1790 this mission sustained « very heavy loss by the re- moval of brother Drcwn. This missionary, who for twenty- two years had laboured with indefatigable zeal in this part of the Lord^s vineyard, and been instrumental in the conversion of many hundi ed Negros, began to feci a declension, not only of his bodily herilth, but also of his mental faculties. His wife likewise, besides general debility, had entirely lost her sight, and thus was incapacitated from attending to the female Ne- gros, and from rendering any other assistance to the mission. They, therefore, retired to Bethlehem in North America. Brother Samuel Watson succeeded Brown in the superintend- ence of the mission ; but was removed to a better worM in 179S in tile 47th year of hi^ age, after having, with exemplrry faithfulness, served the cause of God in this island upwards of sixteen years. More than two thousand Europeans and Ne- gros joined the solemnities of his funeral, as the last proof they could give, of the esteem which all ranks attached to his memory. His place was supplied by brother Henry Christian Tschirpe, hitherto minister of the Brethren's congregation in Berlin. In the night between the ISth and Idth of August 1795* a violent hurricane, accompanied with tremendous thunder and a severe shock of an earthquake, raged and <^id very consider- able damage in the island. The fences and out-houses in the two missionary settlements were totally destroyed, and the dwelling-houses were much injured; but the missionaries gratefully ^ knowledged the goodness of God in protecting ihem from »i personal hurt. The following year they succeeded in accomplishing the long-projected measure of forming a third settlement. They made a purchase of t\ small piece of ground in Old Road Town lying near the coast, and at the distance of thirteen miles from each of the two other settlements. Having repaired an old house, standing upon tihe premises, they used it both for a *iiii;;- MISSION IN THE WOT INDIES. d45 dwelling And] a meeting-room, till s regular chupel could be built. Ttiis place received the name of Grace-bay; and brother J.* F. Keichel and his wife removing thither early in 1797, it proved a great convenience to many Negros, espe- cially the agod and infirm. A congregation consisting of six hundred Christian Ncgros, who had formerly belonged to St. JoHN^s or Gracehill, was immediately collected, and many, who had never been at church before, now began to attend the preaching of the gospel at this station, were solidly awake- ned by the Spirit of God, and joined the fellowship of the bc> lievers. Many instances, evidencing the benign influence, of the gospel on the sentiments and conduct of the Christian Negros, and of the increasin^^ esteem, entertained for tlic Brethren^H labours by most of tlie planters, continued to occur. The fol- lowing, selected from a number of others, will serve to corro- borate this assertion. Richard, one of the native assistants, closed his earthly pilgrimage in his ninety-ninth year. Even in that advanced age he was very lively and active, and much respected by his proprietor. A rather singular circumstance paved the way for hib conversion, lie and another slave once endeavoured to promote a dance, in order to keep the Negros irom going to church. Jiut this scheme was defeated, for all the rest declared " they preferred going to church." This irritated Richard and his comrade. They however, resolved to go to the meeting to see and hear for themselves; when the Lord opened their hearts, so that they both seriously attended to the things, which were spoken by the missioiiary. Joseph, another Negro, who died about this time, had been baptized in the Church of England, but afterwards jo^^^ed the Brethren. Having obtained his freedom, he engaged as valet to a Gentleman. His master often entered into familiar conversation with him, and once addressed him thus : ** Joseph, you are a fool to be always going to Gracehill, for you were baptized in the English Church." The Negro replied : ** I was a fool when I gave the clergyman money to baptize me, though h« never instructed me in the doctrine of salvation ; this I have I 'f. ' "1 346 MISHION i. THE WEST INDIES. been taught in Gwackiull. Vo'i, sir, are a great gentleman itnd a Christian, and yet you never {jo to church ; but I will tell you, I would not change with you, though I am but a poor Negro. Me you cannot hinder frt-u going to GiucEiiin.; but I entreat you, sir, do not hindex' your slaves."" The happy departure of i slave terminated hi? sufferings m tltiu life, lieing hime, and consequently useless, he had t ih&x. tho eatsi nesi o." the Negros to hear and obey the gospel van rather dec^Iiiiiug ; yet tliey still fo\ind abundant cause of ac- lit^pwledging the goodness of God in making them the happy instruments oi' removing the galling fetters of sin from the heart of many •>. poo. slave. And, though in their attendance on the mcuus of grace, they did not always exhibit that earn- ^'srsebs, w: h their teauhers so much desired; yet on Sundays und icintivai seasons the auditories were crowded. Thus the congregation of Sx. John''s, on Daster Monday 1804, con- sisted of nearly three thousand people ; and during the pre- ceding week they had, besides their .regular evening services in the chapel, held meetings on thirty-four estates in the neigh- bourhood of that, settlement for contemplating the passion scenes of oi^r Saviour. Towards the close of 180S, the island was visited by a very^ dangerous epideoiiiQ, which chiefly aifected the white inhabi- tants, and carried off i^everal hundred persons. At that time, however, death did not, enter the dwellings of the missionaries. But some months before they had lost one of their number^ brother Luk«; Turner, His departure was the more afflictive to his fellow-labcuress, as he was still in the prime of life, and had been only two years on the island. But in that short period he had given sufficient proofs of his zeal in the Lord't^ service, and by his modest and una^^suming character gained the esteem and love of all who kpew him. The physician, with tearg in his eyes, bore testimony to this. Addressing one of the brethren he said : '' For these many months, sir, we have not lost one white patient. However, your friend is best prepared for it, though he cnnr.o'- -.peak. His very coun- *i?pance shews the peace of his he- t and the rest of his soul. "( will be rewarded in iieavci Look at his Chiii.tian com- iure, his end will be as his ljf<3, easy and mild. I pity you,, that you should lose a man of such a character. ^^ noi v. The first months o** the year 1805 were a period of much anxiety, as an invasion from the French was almost daily ex- 'f.' i^'l i\ :r^M! ''H^-m I ., 348 iMlSSION IN THB WBS'T INDltii. pected. The presence of their fleet in these seas kept the in- habitants constantly on the alert. The colony was under martial law, and all business at a stand. On March the 10th the town of St. John^s was suddenly thrown into the utmost consternation, and peopfe were flying in all directions, a report being circulated that the enemy had landed on Johnson^spoint, and were marching ,to the town. This fortunately proved a false alarm ; and the island was preserved in peace. In 1808 a trial of a more private nature, but truly distress- ing to the cause in which they were engaged, befel the mis- sionaries. Nearly all of them suffered from severe illnesses, and that much about the same time, which rendered the duty of those, who remained tolerably well, doubly arduous, and, if the Lord had not made .their strength equal to their day, the regular service of their numerous congregations must have been still more interrupted than it was. On this occasion bro- ther J. C. Schnepf closed his useful life; and brother Sautter and his wife went to North America, for the recovery of his health. Through the mercy of God the change of air proved beneficial, and they returned the following year. It had long been the wish of the missionaries to commence a regular school with the children, but their state of servitude had hitherto put an insurmountable barrier in the way. All they could do, therefore, consisted in holding a separate meet- ing with the children on Sundays, and occasionally also on other days. These meetings were frequently attended by se- veral hundreds, and even by a thousand young people. On these occasions the missionaries adopted the catechetical mode of instruction, giving them texts of Scripture and short hymns to learn, which they repeated at the next meeting. The pre- judices, entertained by most planters, against the Negros .learning to read, which had always been the most formidable impediment, began gradually to subside. The missionaries glaidly availed themselves of this favourable change, and in 1810 commenced a regular Sunday-School at St. Johk's, adopting the Lancasterian method of instruction. They were kindly assisted by a worthy young man, belonging to the Me- thodist Society. MISAION IN THE WE8T INDIKS. 34i> The fchool was opened on the 3rd of Juno with eighty ichoUra, but their number in a short time increased to seven hundred. The parents of the children, no less than the children themselves, received this inHtrnction with joy and gratitude. The progress of the latter both surprized and de- lighted their teachers. They remark, that the Negros evinced a great regard and love for the Word of God, and used to steal time from their hours of rest to learn to read, in order to peruse the holy Scriptures. This rendered the present of Bibles and Testaments, sent to them by the worthy British and Foreign Bible Society, doubly valuable. At Graukhill, where the duties of the missionaries in> preaching in the chapel and on several plantations left them no time on the Lord's day for keeping school, they endeavour- ed to obviate this disadvantage in some measure, by devoting one day in the week to the instruction of the young. I'he school commenced on the estate of Mr. G. a gentleman who had always shewn himself a aealous promoter of the intellectual and moral improvement of his Negros. It began with sixty, scholars, who attended Hhree hours in the forenoon, and the same time in the afternoon. The situation of Gaace-bay being rather unhealthy, the missionaries made a purchase of a small estate on the Man- chir.cel hiWf to which they removed in 1811. The congrega- tion belonging to that place, including the catechumeus and children, then consisted of twelve hundred and sixteen persons. Very early in the morning of October 1, 1812, the mission- aries were roused from sleep by tremendous gusts of wind, the prelude to a hurricane, which raged with unabating violence for several hours, accompanied with heavy thunder and vivid lightning, and a smart shock of an eaithquake. Consider- able damage was done to the fences, out-houses, and roofs of the three settlements. Happily, however, the chapels and dwell- ing-houses remained standing, and none of the missionary fam- ily suffered any personal injury. The whole year was a very heavy period. Owing to the drynesr ' . e season and the war with America, provisions rose to an t .orbitant price ; and In- dian eor», the eomutoi food of the Negros, was scarcely to s I," 1 ! is aS^F'i 'I i)5(> MISSION IN 1'MU WfiST INDIK8. l ■:'> il' be procured at any ,)rice. Famine tr-X (^ «cnse prevailed umong whites and hlncks. More tba:. > > >.. i.trcdof the con- f^rcgation nt St. John's finished •! cir (») r.hl} career. ])ut, amidst all difficulties, the faith and courage of the mis- sionaries were sustained and aiiimatcd by repeated ])i-oofH that God, not only cared for their temporal wants, but most gra- ciously prospered their exertions for the conversion of 'V'' ''% gros. If at times they found cause to lament <Vr.8T iKDIItM. tmf •m me, be de- 3SU8. bey him illowing- f mindi tfied by the grace of God, it became nn nuxiliary in the ficrvirc. IliR fearlePRnPHS and decision in declaring bin )>pinion made ]iim a warm and jirwcrful advocate in tlie cause of tvnth. Few No- groa possessed iore ; for be vas a servant of God, and as such was called to cntrr into the joy his Lord. Hi* ago was 74 years*.** . -^'•♦i .■ 'i- ■■'ji -^.i' ic-.f.i yut (!■ jrs iPursuant to some regulations, made in consequence of the abolition of the slave trade, no Negros from Africa were per. mitted to be sold ; but those, vho were captured on board Spanish and Portuguese ships, and brought tc the island, were distributed on the (^states in order to learn trades, and after fourtqcji yqars"" service to be declared free. Our brethren in ^Tf. John's received four girls of Uiis description in 1814, on- gaging themselves^ by jH-oper indentures, to care for them and have thew instructed in female vork, and in the Christian reUgiQP during the stipulated term of years. <.''^ v^' "«'n^ No event of general interest marked the progress of this Qiissiou in subsequent years. At the close of thi6 peridd, in ' ■ - , ' .* ' ' . ,f ,»■• f , '».• r I 1. ' 'J -inn's. * Per. Acct. Tol vi. p.'llij. .i<<,(^' I 'dj fi,vo!j i** 962 MISttlON IN THE WBST INDIES. 1817» the miMsionaries continued their labours under evident tokens of the divine blessing. The colonial government pres- • '^gly requested the establishment of a fourth missionary sta« tion, and for this purpose, by a regular deed of conveyance, secured to the missionaries of the Brethren's Church ten acres of land, and presented them with a sum of money fVom the colonial treasury, towards the erection of the necessary butld> ings. The proprietors of the neighbouring plantations, being desirous, that their Negros should hear the gospel, in the most handsome manner, lent their assistance ; so that hopes were entertained, that the buildings would be habitable by the end of the year. This promising field requiring an additional number of labourers, the brethren Thos. Ellis and J. Taylor, and their wives, sailed for the \Vest Indies in the spring of 1818. i •> (.'ji,N -I ill A letter, written some years before by the missionary, Jo- seph Newby, describes the general eagerness of the Negros to hear the gospel, and the blessing, with which the Lord crowns the endeavours of Iiis servants, in so pleasing and unaffected a manner, that a few extracts from it will supply a very appropri- , ate conclusion to this section. After referring to the services of Good-friday and mentioning that the missionaries were gone to preach on several estates, the writer proceeds thus : " As I sat in my room, having a good view of the roads leading from different plantations, I could see the people running in com- panies at various distances ; and as it occurs with persons, when they are in eager haste after any thing, ftom which they expect much pleasure, one may see the bent of the mind in the atti- tude of the body ; so it was here. They took every short cut, the young and stout passing before the lame and infirm, and the latter pressing on with all their might, stretching their heads and arms forward, every effort bespeaking the eagerness «f their very souls, to be present at a place^ where they might hear the marvellous history, how Jesus, the Son of God, gave himself a sacrifice for sinners. " When I considered that many, if not all, of these poor people, had now in the middle and heat of the day thrown down their hoes, left their noon''8 morsel, and foregone their 'ir MISSION IN fHfi WBST IN Die9. 368 Uttle rest, of which they stood lo much in need for the support of their bodies under hard labour, I broke out almost involun- tarily in ' this ejaculation : * O Lord Jesus ! feed these poor hungry- souls with the precious word of thy sufferings and death. O enable thy poor, unworthy servant to give them their meat in due season T ** Reflecting on this subject, which 1 did with humble grati- tude to our gracious Lord and Saviour, I thought, what is it that makes these poor Negros, who by nature are lasy, sensual, devilish, and who by being long accustomed to wallow in sin without controul,are far alienated from God, so eager to hear the simple testimony of Jesus'* suflcrings and death, that they readily forego some of the first and most powerful calls of nature, such as rest and the satisfying of hunger, while the same subject is,' to one part of the civilized world, foolishness, and to another, a rock of offence. I was not long left in sus- pense, how to solve this question. It is the Lord and his Spirit, that hath opened their hearts ; and, therefore, as it was in the days of His flesh, while the proud and self-righteous Pharisee hated and despised Jesus and his doctrine, and the worldling could spare no time from his earthly pursuits, to attend to him, who came from heaven to give m everlasting riches ; we are repeatedly told, that the common people heard him gladly. Thus it is in our day.'*^* SECTION. IV. u ' Barbadoes. The island, to which, in the order of time, the Brethren next directed their attention, was Barbadoes. Two brethren went thither in 1765; but one of them departed this life almost immediatelv, and the other withdrew irom their con- nexion. A third, who was sent to supply the place of the first, in a short time followed him into eternity. Thus the • Per. Acct. Vol. v. p. 434. Bb .^A.».jf 354 MISSION IN THE WEST INDIES. ii I undertaking was suspended till 1767* when brother Benjamin Brukshaw; a native of Cheshire, resolved to go thither by him- self, and renew the mission. He arrived in the island in May, and immediately waited on the President of the council and the resident clergy, all of whom approved of his design, and wished him God''8 blessing for his labours. These he began at Bridge- toumy preaching to the Negros and visiting them on their plan- tations. Many proprietors favoured the undertaking, encouraged their slaves to hear the gospel, and attended themselves. In August brother J. Bcnnct came from North America to assist in the work. As the number of their hearers was con- stantly increasing, they purchased a ismall house and fitted it up both for dwellings and a meeting-place. The Negros, not only attended divine service on the Lord''s-day, but frequently visited the missionaries during the week ; so that they were often employed from morning till night. The gospel found entrance into the hearts of some, and on the 10th of September 1768 a Negro woman was baptized, being the first fruits of this mission. Soon after five others were added to the Church by this holy ordinance. Many planters, perceiving the good effects following the labours of the missionaries, invited them to preach on their estates. This encouri^sing prospect, however, did, not long continue. It soon appr.«^wu, that many Negros had attended the preach- ing from mere curiosity ; these, therefore, as soon as the novelty ceased, intermitted their attendance. Among the few stated hearers little of vital godliness was to be discovered ; so that the missionaries found little freedom to admit any to baptism. After the removal of brother Brukshaw, who in 1771 went to Antigua, and the decease of brother Bennet in 1772, the mission was involved in very distressing circumstances. Pe- cuniary and other difficulties oppressed it from without, and dissensions among the missionaries themselves disturbed its internal peace, and injured the work in which they were en- gaged. At length only one missionary was left on the island ; and thus, neither the public preaching of the gospel, nor the instruction of the few baptized and the catechumens, could be properly attended to. T r ^^ MISSION IN THE WEST INDIBS. 355 ['■■n-« Benjamin iv by him- ] in May, il and the nd wished it Bridge. heir plan- acouraged ves. imerica to s was con- d fitted it egros, not frequently they were ipel found September ; fruits of le Church the good d them to contmue. le preach- e novelty ew stated so that }3ptism. ni went 772, the ;es. Pe- lout, and urbed its were en- e island ; nor the could be The following year brother John Angerman arrived and renewed the work with zeal and courage, and not wholly with- out success ; but he finished his earthly career in 1775. His fellow-labourer continued, amidst many difficulties, to sow the seed of the Word, in hopes of a plentiful harvest at some future period, for as yet the prospect was far from encouraging. About this time the brethren occupied two stations. Brother Meder and his wife lived in a hired house near Bridgetown, and another missionary and his wife, together with an unmarried brother, resided in the mission-house in the parish of St. Tho- mas. In both these places they suffered severely from the hurricane, which raged in October 1780. Their houses and out-buildings in both places were thrown down. In vain did they seek an asylum in other houses, for they shared the same fate. With the utmost difficulty they escaped being buried under the ruins, and were obliged to weather the storm in the open air, without shelter of any kind, and lost nearly all their provisions and property. The mission was thus thrown into new dificulties.* No very promising change took place for several subsequent years. Few Negros, except those who had formerly been bap- tized, and who did not exceed twenty in number, attended the preaching. They were indeed ready enough to assent to the truth of what the missionaries told them ; but secret enmity to the gospel lurked in their hearts, and they appeared to be in an awful manner under the influence of the power of darkness. The planters also, with few exceptions, now changed their opinion and ditopproved of their slaves becoming Christians. In the year 1790 the prospect became more cheering. The auditories increased, and sometimes amounted to a hundred aild fifty : a small number indeed, when compared with the crowded congr^ations in Antigua and the Danish West India islands ; bat in Barbadoes even this increase was hailed with feelings of joy and gratitude. Their zeal and hope were still more enli- vened by observing the saving power of the gospel in several * The hurricane lasted twenty-four hours. Trees and plantations were destroyed ; churches and many houses thrown down ; and several thousand persons lost their lives. »i ■ I . I '!: 356 MISSION IN THE WEST IN DIBS. heathen Negros, who were admitted to baptism, and the con- sistent conduct of those who had long been members of the Church. By degrees more of the planters became favourably disposed towards the mission, and it was treated with respect by the government. The situation of the 'nission-house in the parish of St. Thomas had long been considered as an obstacle to the pros- perity of the mission. For some years the dwellings of our brethren had be^n in a ruinous condition, and the situation was unhealthy, as there was no proper road leading to it, and in- convenient, as the members of the congregation resided mostly at a considerable distance. M easures were, therefore, taken in 1794 to obtain a new ])lace for their residence. This was accom- plished by the purchase of a small estate, containing four acres .of ground, with a large house upon it. In July brother Hofeman and his wife moved thither, and the other mission- aries soon followed. They found it a very .eligible situation, being in the midst of populous estates, and much nearer to the town than their former residence. They called it Sharon. Brother Hodgson and his wife, who had for some time served the mission in St. Kitt''s, receiving in 1797 an appointment to Barbadoes, on their way to that island from Antigua, must have been lost at sea, as no intelligence was ever received, either of them, orof their fellow-passengers on board the packet, in which they sailed. The following year brother Waller and his wife and sister Mary Grant, on their passage from Bristol to Barbadoes, suf- fered shipwreck off Kinsale in Ireland, the vessel striking on a rock, about two hundred yards from the shore. Thej were for four hours in constant fear of being swallowed up by the waves, till, by the eb|;>ing ol' tlie tide, they found it practicable to reach the land. Scarcely, however, had they escaped the fury of the water, when a gang of robbers, with knives and . hatchets, rushed upon the whole ship's company, threatening their lives, and plundering the wreck. Fortunately a party of soldiers at that instant made their appearance, and fired upon the depredators, by which five of them were killed. During this horrid scene the passengers effected their escape, but could MISSION IN THE WEST INDIES. 357 i: f*';:l ! ." '4: save nothing of their property, except the clothes they had on. The ship was entirely lost. The Methodist minister at Kinsale, and several members of his congregation, shewed the missionaries much kindness, and supplied them with the need- ful articles of clothing. In January 1799 they sailed in a ves- sel from Cork, and had a very pleasant and expeditious voyage to Barbadoes.* Since the building of the new chapel at Sharon the mis- sionaries had in general pretty large and attentive auditories, and a gradual increase to the number of baptized, which in 1800 amounted to upwards of one hundred and sixty. In suc- ceeding years no change of any moment occurred in this mis- sion. Compared with the labours of our missionaries in other islands, their exertions here were crowned with little success ; but knowing, that " their judgment was with the Lord and their reward with their God," and considering the value of one human soul, if gained for C hrist by the preaching of the gos- pel ; they were encouraged to proceed in the path of duty. In 1812 an event occurred, which threw all the inhabitants of the island into the utmost consternation, and which was oc- casioned by the eruption of mount Soufriere. The reader will find an interesting account of this phenomenon, as far as its effects were felt in Barbadoes, in the following letter, written by brother Ganson, one of the missionaries : ** Having had no rain for a long time, April 30th in the evening, about ten o'clock,' the sky looked extremely dark, and we expected heavy rain in the night, which being much wanted, created great joy. However, on May 1st, early in the morning, a most extraordinary and awful phenomenon presented itself, to the great alarm of all the inhabitants At day-break about five o'clock, the horizon to the south appeared remark- ably light. At six thick clouds had covered the whole sky, from whence issued, not indeed the long expected fruitful rain, but showers of a suof^tance resembling dust, or ashes, but which were particles of volcanic matter. It now grew so exces- sively dark, that the like had never been seen nor' heard of be- »'.■ {•■• ,1 rio* vl • Per. Acct. Vol. ii. p. 248. ■'^IP ;f ^i-*tl i ' S58 MISSION IN 'MIE WEST INDIES. fore. It reminded me of that awful darkness, when all nature seemed to shudder, and the sun hie! his face at the expiration of the Son of God upon the cross. In this state of awful un- certainty, we looked up to our Almighty Father and Preserver, aiid he filled our hearts with peace. At seveii o'clock our whole family was called together, and, during a solemn feeling of our helplessness, we exhorted each other to faith and trust in God our Redeemer, offered up fervent prayer for ourselves and our fellow-men, and were richly comforted hy a sense of his divine presence. This inexplicable and utter darkness continued till bout half-past twelve o'clock. About one, a little light front the sun's rays appeared, to the great comfort of every human being in the island. About three o'clock many Negros from far and near, assembled together in our church, forming a large congregation, to whom a discourse was deliver- ed on the text, " The works of his hands are verity and judg- ment ; all his commandments are sure." Psalm cxi. 7. concluded with fervent prayer. ** So great was the consternation of all the inhabitants, that the large church of Bridgetown was, on this awful day so crowded, as hardly to contain the people, who with lanterns in their hands, at eleven o'clock in the forenoon, took re- fuge in the house of prayer. The fall of dust lay about three or four inches thick on even ground, and we have been troubled with clouds of it, raised by the high winds, which have prevailed since that day. We have as yet had no rain, so that every thing is dried up ; the poor cattle have nothing to eat, and to all appearance both man and beast will have much to suffer. All kinds of provisions are ex- tremely dear. *' May 6th a member of assembly from St. Vincent arrived here applying for succour. Our legishture met, and res-^lved to send & vessel with provisions, to.the amount of 2000/. which, considering the lamentable state in which this island is now left, was a noble proof of their humanity and fellow-feeling. May the liOrd grant these remarkable events to be productive of good fruit in our hearts, that we may not only be alarmed at his judgments, but be in truth converted to him, in whom. ' I MISSION IN THK WKST IND1E9. 359 though earth and heaven be dissolved, his children shall h*vc 9ternal rest and peace */^ By the protecting hand oF God the missionaries were preserv- ed from harm during the insurrection of the slaves, which broke out in April 1816, but was suppressed by a strong military force. They had the satisfaction to find, that none of the Negrog, belonging to their Church, had joined the rebels in tht-ir excesses and violence. They experienced another merciful preservation during the hurricane, which in Oct ber 1817, raged with great violence in St. Lucia and other adjacent islands ; for though several ships were stranded in the ruads of Darbadoes, no damage was done in the island. The conversion of the Negros continued in general in the tame gradual and less striking manner, which has all along characterized the progress of this mission. t . U SECTION V. St. Kites. THE missionaries of the Brethren in Antigua had received repeated invitations to extend their labours to the adjacent island of St. Kittys.*)* Mr. Gardiner, who had a great num- ber of Negros on his estates, in a very urgent manner ex- pressed his desire for their instruction in the truths of Christi- anity. In compliance with these wishes, the directors of the missions in 1777 dispatched the brethren Birkby and Gott- wald, with their wives, to St. Kitt's. On their arrival they hired c house in the town of Bas- SETEKRE. Here, and on one of Mr. Gardiner's estates, they regularly preached to the Negros, who attended ii considera- ble numbers, and by degrees several of them, bee iming obe- dient to the doctrine of Christ, were added to the Church by • Per Acet. Vol. v. p. 240. f St. Kill's Is the name given to this island in the Reports of the mission- ary i English geographers call it St. Christoplier. ;' r ♦ *!■■* ii; IHl 360 MISSION IN THfS WEST INDIES. baptism. They also visited on some other plantations, and their testimony of Jesus did not remain unfruitful. Their under- taking was countenanced by most of the planters ; and even during the attack and consequent capture of the island by the French in 178i2, they neither received any personal injury, nor were molested in their missionary labours ; on the con- trary the French commander assured them of his favour and protection The seed of the Word, sown in this island, was less rapid in its growd. chan in some other ])laces, for in 1784 the con- verts scarcely exceeded forty ; but the fruit was generally abid- ing and cxhi)>ited a pleasing degree of maturity. The tem- poral c^/^dition of the Negros was in many respects superior to the cjr. ^stances of the slaves in other islands. Among the converts wc-c several free persons, and others were possessrd of consideiabio property and very decent habitations. In 1785 the missionaries purchased a small piece of ground, on which they erected the needful buildings. Hereby they were provided with greater conveniences for serving the Negros with the Word and ordinances of the gospel. The number of their hearers and converts increased. This gradually excited obser- vation, and stimulated others to similar exertions. The clergy- man in the town held lectures to the Negros twice in the week, and the Methodist preachers laboured with their accustomed activity. This, though it lessened the auditories of our mis- sionaries, did not diminish the number of their converts. On the contrary, they increased so much in a few years, that it was found necessary to build a larger chapel. This was com- pleted in 1789; the Christian Negros hot only assisting in the work by manual labour, but also aiding it by pecuniary contributions. On the day of the solemn opening of this new place of worship, eighteen persons were baptized, and three, who had belonged to other denominations, v^ere admitted mem- bers of the Brethren s Church. The baptized amounted to two hundred and seventy-nine, besides eighty catechumens. A fire from the Lord was now kindled in this mission, which continued to burn in subsequent years, so that the number of those, who from the heart believed in our Saviour, was con- i>" MISSION IN THfi WBST INDIES. 361 gtantly increasing, and in a few years amounted to upwards of two thousand and five hundred. The chapel was crowded with attentive hearers, even on week days ; and on the Lord''8 day* large companies were standing outside and devoutly listening to the words of eternal life. Many Negros came from a con- siderable distance, and the overseers and managers encouraged the attendance of their slaves. The missionaries themselves diligently itinerated through the country, preaching on several estates ; and this, no doubt) was one great cause of the suc- cess which rewarded their labours. The eagerness of the Ne- gros to be instructed was well accounted for by one of them in the following simple manner. His master asked him, why the Negros went so often to the chapel of the Brethren, as their' masters never attended divine service but on Sundays ; the slave replied, " Aye, you, sir, have the Bible, which you may read as often as you please ; we poor Negros have not this treasure ; and we have long led very wicked lives ; but now God hath sent teachers to us, from whom we learn what our Saviour has suffered for sinners ; and that he is willing to for- give our sins. Do you not think, sir, that this is a great be- nefit conferred on us, and that it ought to make our souls hun- ger after it ?" In 1792 the missionaries were thrown into some perplexity, happily however of short duration, by the following circum- tance. They had employed, as one of their assistants, a mulatto, Thomas Gordon, who had received a little instruction in the common branches of learning. On his return from England, where he had been several times before, a suspicion was excited, that he had been implicated in the insurrection of the well known Lord Gordon, to whose family he was allied, and that he had brought insurrectionary proclamations to the island. On strict investigation, however, his complete innocence of the crime laid to his charge, was most satisfactorily proved. During the night, preceding Easter Sunday in 179S, the town of Basseterre was visited by a "dreadful inundation. Many houses were swept away, and several lives lost. The missionaries were mercifully preserved, though their premises sustained considerable injury, and only two members of the l-l 362 MISSION IN THE WEST INDIES. Ilv t't. 'I. congregation were drowned. Their cliapel was the only place of worship fit for tlie performance of divine service. A hurricane, which raged in August the following year, caused great destruction on their premises. It was next to a miracle that their dwelling-house was not totally demolished. The missionary family took refuge in the ch8pe\ and, though all the spouts were blown down and the building itself cracked several times, as if crushed by some immense weight falling upon it» they sustained no bodily injury. Amidst these outward distresses the work of the Lord pros- pered. Divine service at Basseterre was often attended by very crowded auditories ; and doors for preaching to the Ne- gros were opened to the missionaries on fifty plantations. At the close of 1794! the members of their congregation were one thousand four hundred and ninety-eight ; and by the end of 1800 this number was increased to two thousand five hundred and sixty-nine. In consequence of the contest between Great Britain and France provisions rose to an exorbitant price, which often re- duced the Negros to extreme want. And as the island was frequently threatened with hostile invasion, it was in 1803, found necessary to enrol a black corps to assist in its defence. The missionaries observed with deep regret, that the new mode of life, thus introduced among the Negros, had an injurious influence on their spiritual course, and they neglected no sea- sonable opportunity for exhorting their converts to prayer and watchfulness, and steadfast reliance on God, their almighty Saviour. The threatened invasion was mercifully averted for some time ; but in March 1805 the enemy put his threats into execu- tion. On the 5th of that month a French fleet, consisting of ten sail, hove in sight, and came into the road of Basseterre. This spread universal consternation through the town, and most of the inhabitants fled into the coimtry. Our brethren ' however remained ; and such was the confidence, which their fellow citizens reposed in them, that many brought their most valuable property to them for security, and some even sought shelter for themselves in the church. The French General MISSION IN THE W^ST INDIES. 363 J only place ear, caused a miracle hed. The though all ;lf cracked ght falling Lord pros- ttended by to the Ne- tions. At n were one nd of 1800 indred and Iritain and 1 often re- . island was in 1803, ;s defence, lew mode injurious d no sea- rayer and almighty for some to execu- iisting of ETERRE. »wn, and brethren ' ch their eir most n sought General Balbot fixed his head quarters in their neighb-^^^^hood, and stationed 8 guard of four men and a corporal at ;^c entrance of the burying ground. Finding resistance would be vain, the council deputed some gentlemen to the French Admiral and General, in order to ca- pitulate. The terms «f capitulation were in a short time agreed upon, and the enemy left the island after levying a con- tribution, burning five ships and a sloop, spiking the cannons, and demolishing the powder-magazines. Thus, by the mercy of God, tranquillity was restored in a few days, and our bre- thren, without having suffered any injury, could resume their missionary employments withoui: fear or interruption*. To- wards the close of the year 1806, brother C. F. Richter and his wife and brother Eusebius Williams arrived in St. Kitt's, in order to strengthen the hands of the old missionaries. But the Jjord was pleased to remove the latter into eternal rest be- fore the termination of another year. He died rather suddenly on the 12th of December 1807, having the day before been seized with a paralytic affection, which lamed his right arm and both feet, and deprived him of the power of speech. His fellow-missionaries severely lamented their loss of him, for his amiable and affectionate disposition had procured him the es- teem and love of all who knew him, and during the short pe- riod, in which he served this mission, he hi.l manifested an earnest desire and an ever wakeftd zeal to promote t) e conver- sion of the Negros, and their true welfare for time and eternity. In 1813 the mission sustained another loss by the removal of brother Geo. Ch. Schneller to England. Being in his 73rd year, increasing infirmities induced him to retire from active service. He had spent thirty years in labouring for the con- version of the Negros, namely, five years in Antigua, and twenty-five in St. Kitf s. After hisi return to Europe, he resi- ded at the Brethren's settlement of Fairfield, near Manchester, where he finished his earthly pilgrimage and entered into the joy of his Lord on September 15th 1814. His brethren deli- neat? his qualifications as a missionary in the following terms : * Per. Acct. Vol. iii. p. 393—39.5. ». 1 ■1 '•• I -I m , ! I-. I I 364 MISSION IN THU rn^l' INDIES. M *' Mis inorU-iiiiivc, unblamcahlo deportment, and amiable and upright character procnved for him the esteem of all ranks, from the President to the meanest slave. In all his transac- tions it was evident, i,hat he had a single eye to the glory of God, and the prosperity of thn important work, in which he was employed. His diligence and faithful attention to every part of his charge were most exemplary ; and while, by his af- fability and kindness, he gained the love and confidence of the Ncgros, he maintained that respect among them, which was due to his station, and gave weight to his admonitions, and to the exercise of proper discipline in the Church*.^* For some years no striking occurrences marked the progress of this mission : those, who laboured in it, attended with perse- vering zeal to the instruction of the Ncgros in the faith and practice of Christianity ; and the vacancies, occasioned by the removal of some into the land of pure delights, were soon sup- plied by other devoted- servants of God, who accounted it an honour to *' preach unto the gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ.^^ Their testimony du\ not return unto them void. In every year some believed, m\d wore added to the Church by baptism ; and others fini^hti: dr ir earthly career in hope of the glory of God, a hope groui^rlcf! on their having in truth embraced the doctrine of Christ and his atonement. From the reports the missionaries give of later years, it ap- pears, that their congregation rather diminished in number ; a circumstance which probably was, in part at least, owing to the increasing exertions of other Christian denominations in the same noble work, and cannot, therefore, be considered as a real declension of religion in this island. The history of the missionary labours of the Uiiiied Bre- thren in the West Indies furnishes an incontrovertible evi- dence of the truth and excellence of the gospel. Here we not only behold the darkness of pagan superstition dispersed by the rays of divine light, emanating from the sun of righteousness, and the devotees of idolatry and vice made willing to exchange * Per. Acct. Vol. v. p. 164. MISSION IN Tllli: WLhT INDIK8. 306 (he dcmuralicing syHtcin of a false religion for one, whicl;, bo- ■idea tlio vpiritual and eternai blcsHingit it coiifcrH on its true votaries, promises to elevate their character even in this world, and impart to them the comforts of civilized Kociety ; but we find persons in the lowest state of servitude eagerly embracin the doctrine of the gospel, and boldly confessing it before men, though that very confession often served only to rivet their chains, and to add cruel sufferings to their slavery. Surely that doctrine must be of God, which thus wonder- fully influences the minds of the Negros, and while it. inspires those, who believe it, with the hope of eternal felicity in a fu- ture life, enables them cheerfully to submit to all the hardships of a state of bondage, and even to rejoice in their slavery, as the means of making them acquainted with ix\xc freedom^ the freedom of the soul from the fetters of sin. Were it possible to find an excuse for the traffic in human blood, the Christian would doubtless find it in this, that a mysterious but merciful providence hath over-ruled it for the salvation of hundreds and thousands, who having come out of much tribulation, and washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb, will one day join in the celestial song of praise to hiniy who was sent to proclaim liberty to the captives^ and the opening qf the prison to them that are bound. m (i: <: t . ) id Bre- We evi- I we not by the isness, change s| --% ■' " ■ ^XI.'J^C,-. -<« ^>, .0^, "^^ ^.^. IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGr (MT-3) ^* l-jSS^' 1.0 I.I ttt l&i 122 S; 1^ 12.0 u u& '•■ .'. \''//';-,-- '■' "■■ ^ . ■■ ■'- i.25|y^,j^ I ^ Mil ^1 -..".,. •'I '-^ '>>' »» \*^ ^ d?^ Photographic Sciences Corporation ^ V <^ 23 WBT MAIN STRUT WIUTM.N.Y. 14SI0 (716)t72-4S03 ►^ Kikf e4^ ^ '^ V, < 'C^S- I- ..'■/'• -■ / -■.ii'i^; '!■■ ■■-:'*■ ■ i i.'ti*' , v • •r.^'!>\i".v;si%3:rf" CHAP. VI. ;>Hr :^ ■^li^.-; "• ■( .< ' :•. s: 'i^-: ■^:, MISSION IN SOUTH AFKICA. W ^ a;.,; it^Ji^Jfr The missionary settlements of the United Brethren in this quarter of the world lie on its southern extremity, in the co- lony of the Cape of Good Hope. It is a territory of very 4;onsidRrab1e extent, containing several ridges of high and steep mountains and barren tracts of land, divetsiued by firuitful Tal- lies and fine pasture-grounds, and intersected by several large and rapid rivers, -which, during the runy seaidn, are gready swollen, -and pften cause destructive immdationa. Lying in a southern latitude, the seasons of the year are exactly contrary to ours : so that it is winter at the Cape when we have auis- mcr in Europe. In 1669 the Dutch took possession of this country, and, ex- cepting an interval of a few years during the late war, retuned the sovereignty over it, till after the restoration of peace in 1814, when it was finally ceded to England. After the Dutch had made themselves masters of it, they established several colonies, which also served for military stations, or posts, occu- pied by inferior magistrates. In order to promote the cultiva- tion of the land, it was let to European colonists, on paying a certain impost to government, xhese settlers, being mostly farmers, took possession of tha fruitful disctricts, and by de- grees drove the original inhabitants into the mountains and barren parts of the country. The only town of note is Cape- town, lying below the Table and Lion mountains, and contigu- ous to' Table bay. It is a place of considerable importance, and chiefly inhabited by Europeans. ' The Hottentotif or original inhabitants, are a pastoral tribe, and consequently lead a roving life ; for they never plant, or cultivate the ground ; their riches consisting solely in oxen, MISSION IN 8GVTH AFRICA.t:y d67 cows and sheep. Their chief food is milk and boiled meat, to which they occasionally add some wild roots, cithcar raw or boiled. Their dwellings are low, round huts, terminating in a point at the top. They arte covered with skins and mats, and skins are likewise spreadi>n the ground. The opening, left for a door, is so low, that a persQn must creep into it. A number of huts standitag together, is called a Kraal, ard is generally built in a circular form. They mostly appoint one of the inhabitants to be the captain or chief in each Kraal. ■.^' The Hottentots are generally low in stature ; have, like the Nei^os, pouting lips, flat noses and black hair ; the colour of their skin resembling copper. Their clothing consists of a sheep skin hangii^ loosely over their shoulders, and another tied round the waist. The former they take off when at work. Both men and women carry a bag, made of the entire skin of a Gazelle, on their backs, which contains their tobacco, pipe, tinder box, &c. They are of a phlegmatic disposition, naturidly inclined to indolence, and often spend whole days in sitting or lying on the ground, either in smoking tobacco, or sleeping. They have no divine worship, and few if any, religbus cere- monies. They are however, said to observe an annual festival on the day when the Seven Stars appear, which happens at the beginning of summer. As soon as they become visi- ble the parents wake their children and take them into the field, to shew them the stars. All the inhabitants of the Eraai then meet together to dance and sing. They sing words to the fulluwing effect : " O Sita, for Toiqua,^ thou father over our heads, give us rain, that all our fruits may ripen, and vfe may have food in plenty. Grant us a good year, that we may not be obliged to rob the white people, nor they to come and kill UB.^* In their savage state they appear a very stupid race, almost v(4d of the power of reflection and reason : without any knowledge of divine subjects, but a vague notion, that there is one great Lord of all, and likewise an evil spirit, or devil. Or the latter, however, they do not seem afraid. They are re- markable for honesty ; and never touch the property of others, -!*■>. i^-Of 3; • Per. Acct. Vol. f . p. 106. ■if^ri^'^. .Vy, f. . » - ;; f,:t 1 Br;.-: -M* : .». (til f1 m ' J « ill I!. (4 ! t s d68 MISSION IN SOUTH AFRICA. though constantly lying within their reach. If they find any thing, which has been lost, they faithfiilly restore it to. the owner, and it is an extremely rare case, that a Hottentot, how. ever strongly tempted by the pinchings of hunger, becomes guilty of theft. Formerly the education of their children was very severe, and they never suffered those of both sexes to mix together, except at festivities ; and even then the elder boys and girls were committed to the care of some respectable old matrons. Their veneration for aged people was great. Persons guilty of adultery, or fornication, were either killed or banished ; and various meanp were used to preserve morality. . Their 'want of cleanliness, ariring from their clothing and mode of living, is very offensive to Europeans. After the Dutch had taken possession of the country many Hottentots were hired as servants by the colonists, or farmers, who frequently treated them in a very oppressive manner, and, instead of bestowing any pains on their moral improvement, seemed rather' resolved to perpetuate their degradation. But, since British law has been introduced in the country the Hot- tentots have been relieved from the oppressive yoke of servi- tude, under which they formerly groaned. Most of the farmers have imbibed more liberal principles ; and the blessing, which God has given to their instruction in Christianity, has shown, that they ere neither beyond the reach of divine mercy, nor incapable of acquiring habits of industry, and improvement in moral character. The Bosjemans form another tribe of pagans, inhabiting this country. This tribe lives beyond the Snow mour«£ains in the Pampus hills, several hundred miles in the interior. They are properly descendants of the tame Hottentots, (i. e. those who live among the farmers,) and are a much more nuinerous tribe. By the cruel treatment of the colonists, who himted them like wild beasts, often murdering hundreds at a tiine, they were driven into the woods and mountains. When pinched by hunger, they, in their turn attack the farmers, and drive away their cattle. A Bosjeman, a son of their King, who became a convert to Christianity, and lived at Gnadenxhal, once gave the missionaries the following ac- count of his nation : MISSION IN SOUTll AFRlCA.y. 309 (( The power of their King is absolute, and he exercises an uncontrolled right over the very lives of his subjects. They suflfer no stranger to live among them ; and if any of their peo- ple go away and become Christians they dare not return, as in that case they are sure of being murdered. They are divided into various clans or hordes, each of which obeys the oldest man as its chief, but these are subordinate to the king. They live chiefly by plunder. Formerly they, as well as all the other Hottentots, were a quiet and well-disposed people, but ' being deprived of their land and robbed of their cattle by the Europeans, they became, in their turn, savage and given to plunder. They perform a kind of religious worship to two rocks ; the one representing a male and the other a female. When going out to hunt they implore the aid of these pre> tended deities, to provide them with food. First they go to the male rock and strike against it with a stick. If it sounds,, tliey believe the report is heard in heaven, and that they will have success. But if they get nothing, they repair to the female' rock, of which they pretend, that it is inhabited by a malicious spirit, and beat it well, upbraiding it, saying : * Why do you, < by your hidden arms, cause all the game to be shot dead, so * that we can find none.^ If they have succeeded they extol the virtues of these stone gods.** »; ■ , t^ A third heathen nation in South Africa, of whom some have embraced the gospel, are the Cqffres. They inhabit the terri- ' tory beyond the Great Fish River, which divides it from the country of the Hottentots. They are tall and well proportioned ; their skin is jet black, their eyes Ifirge end their teeth very vhite. They dress in skins, and decorate tliemselves with rings, corals, &c. Their huts ore more convenient than those of the Hottentots, and their land more fertile; and they apply themselves with greater industry to the cultivation of their fields and gardens. Regarding their religious notions, a Cafire > woman residing at Gnadbnthai. once related the following : " We know there is a God by his great works, sad we worship . liim. In a thunder-storm, if the lightning strikes into any > place near a Kraal, all the Caffres put away the clothesj-they have on, wash themselves, and dress in their cleanest dothes. : *. -J c c '■ki i. i 1i 71 "■ I'M ■ml ■i ' ! ■=«!S3E3== ■■•if»W*»P'"if» Ml*. .IT' , travel ^rs, they MU^IpN IN SOUTH AVRICA. 87) « We set off with two waggjns, each drawn by twelve oxen. Having travelled through the night, and passed through Bolttr river early in the morning, we halted and sent our oxen to graze. We kindled a fire, got breakfast, and afterwards had some sleep in the waggon. When we awoke all our oxen were gone, and, though wc made an immediate seftrch, we did not find them till in the afternoon. About four o^clock we pro- ceeded. We dreaded the ascent of a mountain, called Hohenneck (high ridge,) and by the time we had reached its foot, our cattle could hardly crawl. This mountain is very steep and rocky, and it takes up about an hour and a half to walk to the summit. We had not ascended half a mile, when the oxen stood still, and we were obliged to unharness them, and put twenty fresh ones to the waggon. As the jolting was intolera- ble I walked forward ; but when I had reached the top, I perceived the waggon did not follow, and found that it was jammed in between the rocks. Having with much difficult disengaged it, we reached the summit about seven in the eve- ning. At two o^clock next morning we arrived at Pahnite river, and soon after at Hottentot Holland's' Kloof. The road over this mountain resembles a steep, rugged range of steps ; but, with the help of twenty fresh oxen, we gained the summit at four oVlock. We walked down the steep descent. The wind iras piercing and so violent, that to avoid being blown down, we were obliged to hold one another fast. Having arrived at the foot, I sat down to rest in a cave. The descending waggon exhibited a very singular appearance, the hind wheels, being locked, grated with sucb force against the hard rock, that a stream of fire issued beneath them.^^ .;' f \ i, .:'--p Nearly all the Hottentots, residing among the farmers, and even many in the interior, understanding more or less of the Dutch language, the missionaries perform divine service in that language, and teach it in the schools. SoMB pious gentlemen in Amsterdam having applied to tho Brethren, to send a missionary to the Cape of Good Hope, for the purpose of instructing the Hottentots in Christianity, bro- George Schmidt, a man of great zeal and courage, and who had >'/ 1 ! V 1 'M ; 1 :'( s ■ ■ . : '1, ; -I , ^f t til I^K f' , I ■■ 372 MISSION IN SOUTH AFRICA. evinced his faith and constancy in Bohemia, during six years* imprisonment for his bold confession of the gospel, was found willing to begin this Mission. On his arrival in Amsterdam he presented a petition to the Burgomaster and the court of Direc- tors of the East India Company, requesting leave to go to the colony. They admitied his petition and appointed some cler- gymen to examine him. These, ^t first endeavoured to dissuade him from the undertaking ; but when they found him firm to his purpose, and determined to venture in the name and strength of the Lord, they put no further impediments in his way, and wished him God^s blessing. In a few weeks he received the final answer from the court of directors, permitting him to take his passage on board one of their ships ; and besides the ne- cessary passport, one of them gave him letters of recommenda- tion to both the Governors at theCape. < ■ *- ''- < - After much delay and a tedious passage he arrived at Cape- town on the 9th of July 1737, and, without loss of time, waited on the Governors. One of them, Mr. von Eerbel, received him with great kindness, inviting him to visit him without ceremony, ai-;,. ^--sv-^' ;::V^v-.v^V'; .^■k^yiP'\\-^r::-%:r In a few weeks he removed into the country, and fixed his re- sidence at a place about seventy miles from Capetown. Here he erected a small hut and laid out a garden. Besides a corporal, who was sent to this place to procure provisions for the soldiers, brother Schmidt was accompanied by two Hot- tentots. Africo and Kibbodo. But as it was intimated to him that he lived too near the Company^s Post, he removed the following spring to a desert place on Sergeant's river. He was followed by eighteen Hottentots, one of whom he took to live with him in hift hut. Their number gra^pally increased : every morning and evening they met for religious worship, Africo acting as interpreter. Finding their language very difficult, he taught them Dutch, and commenced school with Africo's children. Many other parents likewise sent their children, so that, in a short time, he had from thirty to fifty scholars'. The blessing of God evidently rested on his labours. He was respected and beloved by the Hottentots, who attentively listened to his discourses, which reached their consciences, and MISSION IN SOUTH AFRICA. 379 wme were routed from the sleep of sin, and led to a laying knowledge of the gospel. This was particularly manifest in Willem, the Hottentot who lived with him. Being once asked by the missionary, how he felt disposed towards our Saviour ? he replied : " If all my countrymen were to forsake him, yet I would not go away ; for with him is life. I know that lam not yet what I ought to be ; but I will nevertheless abide with Jesus, and will not cease praying to him, till I experience the full power of his precious blood to change my heart.^" In the sequel this man became a very useful assistant to brother Schmidt, who, on his return from a visit in Capetown, whither Willem had accompanied him in March 1 743, baptised him in a small rivulet. Some time after three men and two women were admitted to this holy rite ; and the number of those, who regularly attended his ministry, amounted to forty seven. The circumstances of the mission requiring that brother Schmidt should pay a visit to Europe, he left the Cape in October 1743, and sailed for Holland, having previously made over his house and garden to one of the baptized Hottentots^ called Christian. The adversaries of the Brethren, both in the colony and in the mother-country, under pretence of zeal for the purity of the doctrine and the peace of the Church, opposed the return of the missionary. The repeated requests of the Brethren to be heard in their defence were disregarded, and though some ministers and other friends in Holland interested themselves in theirb ehalf, their influence was insufficient to procure the coun- tenance of the leading members in the Churdi and the East India Company. The directors of the missions, however, never lost sight of this promising field ; but all their endeavours, for many years proved unsuccessfiil. These failures were the more distressing, as they occasionally received intelligence of the anxiety, with which the Hottentots were waiting for the return of their beloved teacher, and of the good impressions, made on their minds by his instructions, which they manifested by meeting together for the purpose of edifying each other by the Word of God. > . \!r I.' }:■■■ m If f^ ' 'H:: ^j:? ^.^;1l t, I . ii Uf \'\ 1 1 I i V ; ^^v i I. sU MISfltOft IN 80t7Tlt AVRIOA. At length, towards the close of the eighteenth century, various circumstances occurred to pave the way for the renewal of the mission in South Africa. The doctrine and discipline of the Brethren's Church had become better known, many respectable persons, both among the clergy and laity, espoused their cause ; and while the opposers of the mission obstructed the work, its friends collected liberal sums towards its accomplishment and grew more earnest and persevering in their supplications to God for its success ; and they finally prevailed. The Brethren having laid a petition before the directors of the East India Company, it was very favourably received, and their request to form a missionary establishment in the territory of the Cape was^anted. Among those persons of rank, whose influence had no inconsiderable share in promoting the wish of the Bre- thren, the name Of Temmink ought to be recorded. He was President of the Board of Directors, and throughout the whole transaction approved himself a sincere friend of the Brethren. The transactions with the East India Company having been brought to this pleasing issue ; the directors of the missions lost no time in adopting the requisite measures for renewing the labours of the Brethren for the conversion of the Hottentots. Three brediren were found willing to engage in this under- taking, Henry MarsveM, Daniel Schwinn and John Christian Kuehnel. They were mechanics, and thus qualified for those labours, which, at the commencement of a mission, are rendered absolutely necessary ; yet they were not defective either in soundness of understanding, or in piety, and were zealously devoted to the cause in which they had embarked. They arrived at Capetown towards the end of November 1793, almost fifty years afrer the late George Schmidt hacT left this Country. ' In Cape-town they became acquiunted with many pious friends, who sincerely rejoiced at their atrival, and gave gloiy to God, that he had thus opened a door for the introduction of the gospel among the Hottentots. The governor, on whom they waited almost as sooA as they had arrived, likewise re- ceived them with great condescension, wishing tliem God's blessing for their undertaking, and promising his protection and assistance. Havi tion of 'they ha intende ceniber, arrived dred been \h. as the MISSION IN SOUTH AFRICA. 376 Having been directed to put themselvei under the protec- tion of Baas Teunie* during their journey into the interior ; they had to wait some weeks for liis arrival. Under his super- intendence they commenced their journey on the 20th of De- cember, in a waggon drawn by twelve oxen, and on the S4th Arrived at Bavjam's Kloof (baboon's glen,) about one hun- dred and twenty miles east of Cape-town. This place had been pointed out to them, by the governor and other friends, as the most suitable for a missionary settlement. It was the very spot, in whicli the first missionary, Geo. Schmidt, had re- sided. They found a piece of the wall of his habitation still standing, and likewise several fruit-trees, which he had planted in his garden, among which they particularly noticed a large pear-tree, under the shade of which they held their meetings for worship, till their new house was completed. Fragments of other walls were discernible here and there, being the ruins of the cottages, built by the Hottentots round the habitation of their former teacher. Those Hottentots, who still remembered brother Schmidt, or had heard of his exertions for the good of their nation, wel- comed them with great cordiality, expressing their joy, that teach- ers were again come to instruct them in the Word of God. Among them was old Helena, who had been baptized by him, and was now upwards of eighty years of age, and almost blind. She still remembered her former teacher, but had nearly for- gotten all he had taught her. She brought a Dutch New Tes- tament, which he had given her, and which she bad carefully preserved in a leather bag, wrapped in two sheep-^kins. On showing it to the missionaries, she opened one of the gospels and read the history of our Saviour's nativity. By frequent intercouse with them her recollection of the instructions, she had formerly received, revived; and, fixing her abode at Ba- r; ' • 1 !! : .I'^-'l ■« > * Baas is a title of office and signifies bverseer, or inspector of an extensive district. In this capacity Mr. Tennis exercised a legal authority, not only over the Hottentots, but also over the fanners in that district, to which the missionaries were going, and he had received orders from government to pro- tect them against any molestation or encroachments, and to provide them with every thing requisite for their establishment. i m. ■ ■ (■ I 376 MISSION IN SOUTH AFRICA. VIANDS Kloof, ihe spent hor latter yean In comfort and peace, and, amidst great weakness and many bodily aufferings, exhi- bited the character of a true child of God. She was well known in the country, and respected by many persons of dis- tinction. Most of the English officers, who visited the set- tlement, called to see her^ and she declared to all, both high and low, her faith in our Saviour, and her ardent desire to de- part and be with Christ. She fell asleep in Jesus on the Snd of January, 1800, having probably attained the age of nearly a hundred years. Other Hottentots, however, appeared rather suspicious of the missionaries. One man, being asked, whether he had heard, that teachers were come to instruct the natives, an- swered : *' Yes, we have heard it ; some of our men have told us, that people are come to teach us, and that they will treat us very kindly in the beginning ; but, if we listen to them, more will come, tod make us slaves and transport us to Batavia.'* Baas Teunis, who was present replied : <* Government has sent these men to instruct you, and, if you are willing to learn, to teach you what is good and bad, and baptize you. Then you will be Christians as well as the farmers, and they dare not hurt you. The Governor loves you, and has therefore sent teachers to you, charging me to bring them to you. If they were not good men he would not have recommended them to me, nor would I have brought them to you." >-f^ While their own house was building the missionaries resi- ded with Baas Teunis, who treated them with much civility and kindness. Here they became acquainted with a great many of the farmers in that district, and had an opportunity of discovering the sentiments generally entertained respecting the mission* Though opinions were various, yet it soon appeared, that many were not well-disposed towards the undertaking. Several Hottentots had declared, that they would no longer work for the farmers, but go t« the missionaries to receive in- struction. This exasperated the farmers, and they tried every means in their power to obstruct the work. The missionaries, however, had the countenance of government, oC which they re- ceived fresh assurances while at Baas Teunis^s. On the 26th 1 i ■■'/ MiaSiON IN SOUTH AFRICA. 877 of December the Landdrost, (or chief justice,) of Stellenboieh, paid them a visit, informing them that the government tt the Cape had sent a circular to all the Landdrosts and veldcomets, inferior police officers, requiring them to exert their authority, in case any of the farmers should prevent the Hottentots, who wished it, from receiving religious instruction ; adding, that as he was the chief magistrate in that district, he would exert his authority to redress their grievances, as far as lay in his power. As an additional security, they received a copy of the resolu- tions adopted by the council of Police, in favour of the mis- sion*. Their house being so far finished, that they could inhabit one of the rooms, they moved into it on February Snd, 1798. They now informed the Hottentots, that they would shortly begin a school, both for adults and children, and instruct them in reading. This school was opened on the 4th of March with twenty-four adults, whose number was shortly in- creased to upwards of forty, besides above thirty children. They attended very regularly, and showed great eagerness to learn. The missionaries also held a meeting every evening, in which they read and explained a lesson out of the Bible. The reverential stillness, with which the Hottentots attended t. * This document, dated December the I8th, 1704, among othen, contained the following Resolations: — "The governor reported, that he had endea- voured to procure the necessary permission for the missionaries to settle at Bavlan's Kloof, and in this view laid their request before the General Com. missioners, who had ordered, that not only their request should be granted but that all the resolutions made by the honourable board of Seventeen, and inserted in their rescript in behalf of the missionaries, should be perpetually adhered to. — Resolved, That in order to comply with the above gracious or- der, the missionaries are permitted to go to Bavlan's Kloof, to preach the gospel to the Hottentot s And that they may obtain the aim of their mission, they shall not in any wise be molested in the place of their resi- dence, and the Landdrost of Stellenbosch is hereby directed to give orders to the Feldwacht-maister (inferior district ofScer,) that no injury shall be done them, either in their persons or property, or in their avocations, but that every one shall endeavour to promote their safety, and give them all due assistance. Resolved, finally, that directions be given to Martin Tennis, Baas of the Company's post, Soete Melks Valley, in whose company the missiona- ries travel, to take steps that they may be received by the colonists in a respect- ful manner, and provided with all necessaries." Per. Acct. Vol. 1. p. 390. ^AV ' :i ' 378 MISSION IN SOUTH AFRICA. U\ ( ■ I i i . M ■ h i these meeting*, the eagerness with which they listened to the discourse, and the emotion visible in their countenances, the more astonished the missionaries, as they had been told, they would find it impossible to fix the attention of their hearers, even to the shortest address, if of a'^serious nature. The work was evidently the Lord's own doing. A report had spread far and wide, that God had sent teachers to the Hottentots to in- struct them in the way of salvation, and that those, who neg- lected the due improvement of these instructions, would render themselves liable to be severely punished by God. Perceiving in some of their hearers clear evidences of con- viction of sin and a desire to live to the Lord, and forsake their pagan superstitions and sinful practices, they gave them more particular instruction in the doctrines of the gospel, in order to prepare them for the reception of holy baptism. A woman was the first Hottentot admitted to this sacred rite, and the solemn act was performed on the Slst of July, 1793, in the presence of seventy-eight persons. Before the end of the yeiir the number of the baptized amounted to seven. Concerning these baptismal transactions, our brethren remark: — "We cannot find words to express the powerful sensation of the grace of God, which prevailed on these occasions, and the impres- sion made on those who were present. These days were truly festival days to us. The Hottentots were visibly affected, and declared their earnest desire to be made partakers of the same gtace." . The missionaries had frequent opportuhities of witnessing the salutary influence of the gospel on the minds and conduct of their hearers, in arousing them from the sleep of sin, and disposing them to conform to the plain precepts of the New Testament. This evidenced itself even in things of compara- tively minor importance, and concerning which they had hi- therto refrained firom giving them any particular admonitions. Pf^»ionately fond as they are of dancing, as soon as they fixed their residence in the settlement, they voluntarily and entirely relinquished this amusement, and with thei same willingness of mind they abolished the feastings and other foolish customs used at funerals. They even considered it a duty, when they ■!f • V Mission IN SOUTH AFRICA. «379 »ned to the ances, the told, they ir hearers, The work spread far itots to in- who neg- ild render Bs of con- d forsake favo them ospel, in tism. A rite, and 13* in the . the year ncerning ;— " We he grace impres- Jre truly ted, and he same thessing conduct in, and le New mpara- lad hi. nitions. y fixed ntirely ngness iistoms n they had occasion to take a journey, or be absent from the settle* ment, to inform the missionaries of it, in order to obtain their consent and advice. Pleasing and animating as these occurrences were, various difficulties, and even dangers, were for a while permitted to ex- ercise the faith of our brethren and the friends of the mission. In the beginning of May they were alarmed by rumours of in- surrectionary movements among the colonistSt originating in a project for new imposts. But, as government soon after with- drew this measure, tranquillity was again restored. Scarce, however, had their fears in this respect been allayed, when more serious dangers threatened the colony, the inhabitants of Cape-town being in continual fear of a hostile attack f -onc\ the French. In order to be in some degree prepared all the men, capable of bearing arms, were ordered to the town. This or- der extended likewise to the Hottentots, who were settled at Baviax's Kloof ; which was thus drained of nearly all its male inhabitants. This circumstance accounts for it, that none but females were baptized by tiae missionaries during the first year of their abode in the country. The men, on leaving the settlement, were in fervent prayer commended to God, and exhorted to remember the instructions they had received. It gave their teachers great satisfaction to learn, that Mr. Van Silk, who kept a school in Cape-town, had kindly Interested himself for the Hottentots belonging to Ba- vtAK^s Kloof. Having left their own at home, he had given them Spelling-books, and though they were stationed at the distance of three miles from the town, he visited them every Saturday for the purpose of instructing them in the truths of the gospel. The absence of the men from the settlement threw their wives and children into great distress. Some lived almost entirely on wild honey, which they found in hollow trees in the moun- tains*. Their distress at length rose to such a pitch, that _iti. * A cciTtidn hVtd, (c&lled by Dt. Spamnann, Cwulua indicator, and in Dutch, Hot&gnniaer, i. e. Honey-guide,) neVfea them as a guide to find the honey. The missiotfaries WeVe once eye-witnesses of this. A Hottentot, hftvihg given a loud whistle, a bird of this species made his appearance, tctiA hopped (Vom :i ... i| if- ■I- I •»-i, 'M 380 MISSION IN SOUTH AFRICA. iMi I.H-: f ome were wholly destitute of food. In • this extremity they obtained some relief by the rights of hospitality, universally observed among the Hottentots ; and, through the interference of Baas Teunis, five of the men towards the end of July came home on furlough ; and at the close of the year most of the men wcVe at home for some weeks. Government also assisted them by sending money and flour for the most indigent, and ordering a quantity of com to be sown for those, who were on duty in Cape-town. More distressing than the difficulties jiist related were the impediments, thrown in the way of the mission by its adversa- ries. The reins of government having come into ths hands of other men, the mission no longer enjoyed the same degree of favour and protection as at the beginning. In June 1793, a farmer in the neighbourhood would not suffer the Hottentots of Bavian^s Kloof to plough the'j land on the opposite side of Sergeant's river. In this case, however, the Landdrost deci- ded in their favour, giving them permission to till the land, for about one and a half square miles, on either side of the river. A similar attempt to circumscribe the limits of the land, be- longing to the settlement, was made by a veldcornet in 1794; and the missionaries found considerable difficulty in obtaining the security they sought against ftiture encroachments of this kind. Finding the Landdrost of Stellenbosch unwilling, or unable, to redress the grievances of which they complained, brother Marsveld was obliged to go to Cape-town, and solicit the interposition of government. The Commandant Rhenius, and Colonel Gordon, (a Dutch officer) received him with their wonted kindness, and promised to befriend the mission to the utmost of their power. The newly appointed commissioners likewise treated him i^ith civility, promising an alteration of tree to tree, till he alighted on one, where he remained and continned chirp- ing. This served the Hottentot as a sign. He climbed up the tree with a firebrand in his hand, the smoke of which drore away the bees : and thus he could gather the honey. The little that is left, is the share of the bird. This search, however, is not without danger; for sometimes, instead of honey, a wolf is found in the hollow of the tree. It is, therefore, advisable to be armed with a gun on these occasions. '•■ A ■rV.-.t eiiiity they universally nterference «^Iy came lost of the so assisted igent, and 10 were on were the s adversa- ? hands of degree of B 1798, a ttentetsof te side of rost deci< I land, for the river, land, be. in 1794; obtaining ts of this illing, or nplained, nd solicit Rhenius, ith their m to the issioners ration of ned chirp- ree with a >d thus he th9 bird, of honey, ible to bt MISSION IN SOUTH AFRICA. 381 the projected measure.; but brother Marsveld could not prevail on them to furnish him with a written document, which might legally secure the possession of the land, hitherto occupied by the mission. They insisted, that the verbal assurances, given to the Brethren by the former commissioners, were sufficiently clear and decisive with respect to the occupancy of Baviam's Kloof. This in some measure tranquillized their minds. Their perplexity, however, did not terminate here. The rapid increase of their hearers and scholars rendered the erec- tion of a chapel absolutely needful. At first, every thing seemed to favour the projected undertaking. Their friends proffered them pecuniary aid, and Baas Teunis promised to give them timber, and to encourage the Hottentots to assist in building. In a short time, however, he retracted his promise, alleging as a reason, that a change was contemplated regarding the post he had hitherto occupied under government, on which account he could not promote the building of their intended chapel, and must advise them to defer its execution. Not dis- couraged by this unexpected answer, they again applied to him for his interference and assistance, but found him resolute in his opposition. He even told them, they must relinquish every idea of building a chapel, till they had obtained another place for a settlement. An application to the Governor proved equally unsuccessful ; and he would not even allow them to build a temporary shed, to serve as a place of worship. . The sudden change in the sentiments and behaviour of Baas Teunis, who had hitherto always treated them with every mark of friendship, combined with several other unpleasant circum- stances, seemed to require, that one of the missionaries should go to Cape-town. This duty devolved upon brother Schwinn, who set out from Bavian*s Kloof towards the end of Sep- tember. On his arrival in Cape-town he waited upon the Governor, and represented to him the perplexity into which the missionaries had been thrown, in consequence of a rumour, widely circulated through the country, that they would be or- dered to quit their present settlement. The answer of the Governor, though tranquillizing for the time, left them still in uncertainty as to the future^ He said: n to find, •romoter of thegreat- ne friends, I February and some be circum- )ape-town, lent of the the land Ired oxen, the Hot- i|h a view of land i decided mission, It "when of the but dis- lessity of to dis- ifort and ed with lascd 80 which )en air, tree. by the nstnic- ilessing ir In February 1794 an ejiidemical billious disorder prevailed in the country. Twenty-two Hottentots, residing in or near Baviam^s Kloof, died in consequence of it. In visiting the patients, the missionaries in several instances witnessed the converting and saving power of the gospel. . Notwithstanding the impediments, whteh their adversaries threw in the way of those Hottentots, who manifested a desire to be instructed, their number was constantly increasing Many came from a considerabb distance, bringing their fami- lies and their cattle with them, and would not be denied per- mission to staj^ in the settlement. Others, being terrified by the calumnies widely circulated by the farmers, first paid a vi- sit to Bavian^s Kloof, to see and hear for themselves ; and being soon convinced of the untruth of the evil reports, propa- gated respecting the Brethren, returned home to fetch their wives and children, and were generally accompanied by others, who likewise desired to be instructed. In removing from their fbrmer abodes they were sometimes obliged to make no small sacrifices, and to encounter various difficulties and dangers. A Hottentot, owhose term of service with a farmer had expired, setting out for Bavian^s Kloof, was pursued by three armed men, sent by the farmer, who threatened to shoot him, and forced him to return and serve another year. Others scarce ventured to ask for their wages, and were obliged to leave their cattle, to get away. Another Hottentot, finding his master determined to retain him, addressed him thui?: " If Baas, (master) will answer for my soul, then I will stay.^ I'he con- science of the farmer was touched, and he replied, "I cannot answer for my own soul, much less for that of another.'^ Hereupon he not only dismissed him from his service, but even gave him a certificate. ' . ' • The eagerness of the Hottentots to hear the gospel rapidly increased the number of inhabitants at Baviak^s Kloof ; yet the missionaries did not act precipitately in admitting them to the privileges of Christian communion ; wishing first to disco- ver in the catechumens abiding evidences of repentance and faith in the Lord Jesus. And this accoimts for the compa^a- D d ,♦. ■} i. I i i ri f t* MISSION IN S6UTH AFftlCA. lively small number of their congregation, which, at the cloie of 179S, consisted only of sixty-five members. ' Baviak's Eloof was frequently visited by the colonists and other persons, who sometimes arrived in large parties. On the one hand, these visits were attended with no small incon- venience and expense, as the rights of hospitality, universally introduced in the whole qountry, of^en obliged the missionaries to entertain numerous guests, atjdf hindered them in the pnrne- eution of their proper calling. On the other hand, however, they served to difiUse a more correct and just idea of the prin- ciples and conduct of the Brethren, and to falrjfy the calumnies circulated respecting them. By this means the missionaries likewise became acquainted, and united in brotherly love, with many sincere Christians and servants of God, who took a cor- dial interest in their work, and rejoiced in its pleasing progress. The tranquillity, now enjoyed at Bavian^s Kloof, did not last long. The animosity of some of the farmers against the mission appeared again, and assumed a more menacing aspect ; and very alarming reports were spread through the country. In June 1795 intelligence was brought, that a' company of farmers, or colonists, from Strangfield, itttended to march to Bavian^s Eloof, to take the missionaries and send them to Ba'tavia, as the surest way of reducing the Hottentots to their former state. This exceedingly terrified these poor people, and they expMssed their astonishment at the composure of their teachers ; but being reminded, that no evil could befal them without the vrill of God, their coiuage was, in some measure, revived. Soon, however, the appearance of things became more se- rious. The Cape was threatened with an attack from the Eng- lish, and the interior of the country wa;s in a state of open rebellion. On June 13th, orders were issued for the immediate appearance at Cape-town of all llbttentots, fit to bear arms. Those residing at Baviam^s Eloof shewed some reliictance till reminded by their teachers, that it was their duty to obey t'he command of government. Upon . this thty set off without delay, and had already left the settlement, when Baas Tetinfs sent a written order to that effect. From him our Brethren dep Mai .,J#4;CSSfe-?S^ ... / MISSION IN SOUTH At*RICA. 387 received the first authentic intelligence of the attack on Cape- town, and, what more nearly concerned themselves, of the rebellion of the colonists ia the interior. The rebels, who called themselves Naiionalst had already deposed the landdrost and the secretary at Schwellendam. Many colonists, unwilling to join them and being, on that account, no longer safe in their own places of abode, fled to Cape-town. On the S4ith of June the missionaries were in- formed, that the rebels, though they had retreated to a short distance, were determined to destroy Bavian^s Kloof, and had «ven declared, that this should be the first of their operations ; uttering the most dreadful threats against the Hottentots resid> ing there. The governor, considering it his imperious duty to defend Cape-town against the English, summoned the colonists to assist in its defence, promising to inquire into their grievan- ces afterwards. But the Nationals refused to listen to any pacific overtures, being resolved to advance to the Sand-river, within six miles of the town, and there to treat with govern- ment. In July reports of the advance of the rebels towards Bavian^s Kloof became more' frequent and terrifying. The Hottentots assembled round the mission-house, exclaiming: *'0 that they would but spare our teachers !'" Some declared, that if their teachers fled, they would go with them; but if they resolved to stay, they also would remain and die with them. But, seeing many of them exceedingly terrified, the missionaries told them, that each individual must act according to his own inclination, without being influenced by others. Some fled that very night into the mountains. On the 17th brother Kuehnel went to Baas Teunis to obtain more correct information of the state of things. Here he learnt that the rebels were exceedingly enraged at the school for the Hottentots, as by their removal to B a viands Kloof, the farmers could get no labourers to work for them. Baas Teunis, therefore, advised, that those Hottentots, who had come from the vicinity of Schwellendam, should return thither. Tho state of things rendering this advice very plausible, the mission- aries resolved to discontinue the school, and desire their scho- '. .1 'I.' < ^ : • i > I, M t.i 5 :i' i : ■ If': #, 888 i- ' MISSION IN SOUTH AFRICA'.'^ lari to return to their former residence!. This measure, dic- tated by imperious necessity, excited very painful feelings both hi teachers and scholars, the latter surrounded the mission-house, bursting into loud lamentations ; and the former could not with- out pity behold one company after the other leave the settlement; and that too at the most inclement season of the year, when all the rivers were greatly swollen, and in some parts of the country scarcely fordabte. Among them were many children and mothers, with their infants tied naked on their backs. A few days after a troop of Nationals, coming into their neighbourhood, the missionaries received some further intelli- gence of the intentions of the rebels respecting them and their labours. A proclamation, issued by them, contained the fol- lowi*"^ resolutions : ** We will not permit any Moravians to live here and instruct the Hottentots ; for as there arc many Christians, who receive no instruction* it is not proper that the Hottentots should be taught ; but they must remain in the same state they were before. . , ** Hottentots, born on the estate of a farmer, must live there and serve him till they are twenty-five years old, before they receive any wages. " The Hottentots must reside among the farmers, and not live together in one place, as at Bavian's Kloof. ' " All Bosjemans or wild Hottentots, raught by us, must remain slaves for life. " The Moravians were ne^er meant to be employed among the Hottentots of this country, but among the Bosjemans." These and many other resolutions were passed by the insur- gents in the name of liberty and equality. They declared themselves independent of the Dutch Company, and determined to oppose the English, who were then besieging Cape-town. To this proclamation they had obtained nearly three thousand signatures, compelling many to affix their names, without allow- ing them time to read it. The missionaries spent eight days in anxious suspense, uncertain what turn affiiirs would take when, at length, two x)f their friends arrived on the 89th of July, informing them, «ure, die. lings both on-house, not with, ttlement; (ar, when ts of the children acks. nto their ;r intelli. and their the foU 1 instruct receive lould be hey were ive there ore tliey and not 18, must 1 among lans/* insur- eclared irmined e-town. ousand allow* spense, h, two them, MIMION IN SOUTH AFRICA. »80 that they had been sent by Piitani, the leader of the rebels, order, ing them to quit Bavi am's Kloof within three days, and r3moyo either to Cape-town, or some place inhabited by Dutch colo- nists, on pain of suffering severely in ciuie of refusal. The two gentlemen added, ** They knew not the cause of this strange and oppressive order, but that they had been commanded to deliver it ; and that Pissani was marching at the head of eight hundred men bclkind the mountains towards Rodesand, intend- ing to proceed to Cape-town. Not knowing what to resolve upon, brother Kuehnel went that very night to Baas Teunis to consult him. He gave it M his opinion, that there was no choice left them, but to obey the order, observing, *' that violence was substituted fdr justice, and that he was himself liable to share a similar fate;^ He promised to se'td a waggon the next morning to fetch their things, and preserve them as safe as his own. ' The intelligence of the removal of the missionaries soon reached the ears of the Hottentots, who still remained in the settlement. The feelings of these good-natured people may , more easily be conceived than described. Many of them de- clared, they would go and die with their teachers, adding, ** we are the cause of all the misfortunes which befal them, for we have not been sufficiently thankful and obedient ; and there- fore God takes our teachers firom ua. O God, forgive us this sin !^ In the evening they all assembled before the mission- house. One of the brethren addressed them in ashort discourse, but was frequently interrupted by their loud weeping. In fer- vent prayer he supplicated the Lord to arise for their help and defr; J his own cause. And deliverance was indeed much nearer than they expected. July SI St they left Baviam''s Kloof, and reached Cape-town on the Srd of August. When they informed the Commissary of what had happened, he justified their flight, but expressed his indignation at the insolence of Pissani, who was the ring- leader of only a small party of rebels, that had separated from the main body of the Nationals.* One of the Chiefs of the * Pissani was afterwards arnsted at Cape'town, together with his A4ju* '.'■ i . 1 ■ |i 1 t' Ml :■! :| ,:1 II --.r-— «-t*!i: ~*-r-'"""T'-'"-ii M 890 •il6 ^ IN SOUTH AFRICA. Utter, h«Tiiig requetted an interview with tho niiMionariei, der' "d": " We do not acknowledge Piuani to be a Chief amui ua. We are continually reproached with having ex- pelled yon from Ravian^s Kloof, and yet we are wholly ignorant oi' it. This very morning we have had a consultation reapecting your mission, and I am charged to convey letters concerning you, to the Landdrost of Schwellendam, and can assure you, upon my honoiur, that, if you will but return, no iigury shall be done to you." Encouraged by this conversation, they once more waited upon the Commissary, to ask his advice. He gave it as his opinion, that they might safely return the next day ; and as some of their friends were ready to set out for the country on the 8th of August, they availed themselves of this favourable opportunity to leave Cape-town, where they had been detained a far shorter time, than their fears, at first, led them to expect. The very day, on which they commenced their return, in- telligence was received at Cape-town, that the British had en- gaged the Dutch at Metue-bay^ and that the latter were in great want of reinforcements. The drums beat, the war-flag was hoisted at the citadel, all the men flew to arms, and the women retired into the country. The troops left the town, and the citizens mounted guard. The consternation, excited by these events, was fortunately soon allayed ; for, after a short resistance, the Dutch surrendered. Several Hottentots, be- longing to Bavian's Kloof, were in the engagement; but nqt one of them was killed. Their conduct, while in the army, was consistent with their Christian profession ; and they met every morning and evening for*prayer and singing. Their families had meanwhile been provided for at the expense of government. In the midst of the confusion and terror, occasioned by thi» wfirlike state of the country, the missionaries pursued their tant and Secretary At the very time he was expelling the missionaries, he said, in a public coinpn«ultation 'ey letters * aod can return, no iversation, lis advice, return the Bet out for naelves of lere they •t first, i!turn, in- I had en- ' were in > war-flag and the own, and ^cited by r a short tots, be- but nqt >e army, hey met Their pense of bythit ;d their laries, he md teach servant, ottentoti ■A journey without molestation ; which was the more remarkable, as all the horses, oiken and waggons were put in requisition : but they were not once stopped on the road, thougii they and their fViends were travelling with three waggons. Under the mighty protection of God they arrived, to the inexpressible joy of the Hottentots, in a few days at Davian^s Kloof, re- commenced their worcUip on Sunday, August 16th ; and to- wards the end of Or>talK r *lkewise began their school agai 1, which had been a8;y«. lu ^ ace the middle of July. Notwithstanai -ng the distress, arising from the hostility of the farmers, and fro. x the political events at the Cape, God prospere'^ t! labour of his servants, and gave them many proofs, that he favoured their undertaking. Amids^ external troubles, the Word of the Lord grew mightily, and displayed its awakening and converting power. Of a number of similar instances the following may here be related: a man called upon tho missionaries and told them, that he was in constant heaviness and terror, and did not know what to do, for he could neither eat nor sleep through distress of mind, ^eing asked, why he had not oome sooner, he replied : '* I have hated the missionaries, and despised their doctrine, and ohon Mt disposed to curse them and run out of the chapel. I was parti- cularly provoked at your doctrine, that whoever did not apply to the Lord Jesus, as in themselves helpless and perishing- sinners, relying on Him alone for salvation, were in danger of being eternally lost ; and that self-righteousness was a detesta- ble sin in the sight of God.^' In a while he added : ** I have lived with Christians, who told me, that my salvation depended on my own good conduct, and I was considered an exemplary character among my own nation ; whereas I have known many of those, who are now baptized, formerly lead very profligate idves. .. Oiierefore wished you had never come hither to tor- ment me ; but, when in one of your late sermons, you exhorted those, who thought themselves better than othesg, to examine themselves, whether they loved the Lord with all their heart and strength, and their neighbour as themselves, I was thun- der-struck, and said to my wife : * I am lost for ever, I shall go down to hell.''' ,« < ;u '.,:'< r, i """i ■'■ » d at5i ,■ ' >. i'i MISSION IN SOCTH AFRICA. Ills? • As soon M tranquillity was restored, brother Marsveld re- paired to Cape-town, and waited on the English General Clarke and Miyor-general Craig, recommending the mission to their protection. Both these gentlemen received him with po- liteness, and dismissed him with the assurance of their favour and protection, encouraging him and his brethren to continue their exertions for the instruction of the Hottentots. Encouraged by these assurances, and by active proofs of the benevolence of the British government, the missionaries prose- cuted the*r labours with renewed zeal, and witnessed, almost daily, thai the blessing of Gud rested on their endeavours. Many Hottentots settled at Bavian^s Kloof, some coming from a dis'tance of a hundred miles ; their scholars diligently improved the means of instruction, their worship was attended by large auditories, and even during the year 1795, so memo- lable oq account of the troubles which distinguished it, and which at one time threatened the overthrow of the mission, twenty adults were added to the Church by baptism. Before the close of the year they commenced the building of a new chapd, and finished it the following March, the English general having given th^m permission to cut the timber necessary for the building. Not long after they again experienced the watchful care of Providence and the protection of government. In February 1796 some malicious persons had collected a force of a hun- dred men, and fixed their rendezvous at a gentleman''s house in the neighbourhood, for the purpose of effecting the ruin of the mission by one decisive blow. Government, having re- ceived timely notice of the plot, sent an order to Baas Tennis, to prevent the meditated outrage, at the same time informing him, that any acts of hostility, committed against the Hotten- tots, should be punished according to the utmost rigour of the law. The adversaries, finding their designs betrayed and go- vernment prepared to fJj^eU&t them, quitted their leader and dis- persed. By degrees, the farmers began to change their sentiments, both with regard to the regulations made by the British go- vernment, for protecting the Hottentots against oppression, and 41 !• t-r^?Tr-:^--F: . • ... • T .•■fr*?:. ^l. MISSION IN SOUTH AFRICA. 39S ii !1 with regard to the mission. They began to discern the justice of the former measure and its beneficial effects, even as it res- pected themselves. Their attempts to destroy the settlement having been defeated, they conspired to starve the missionaries, by withholding the needful supplies of provisions ; and for a short time they greatly harassed our brethren, by refusing to sell them any flour. However, it was not long before they brought waggon-loads of it to the settlement, offering it for sale at a reduced price, and that at a time when it was rather scarce. Most of them were convinced, that the instruction of the Hot- tentots was advantageous to themselves in a temporal point of view, and therefore, when they hire servants, they always gave the preference to Christian Hottentots. One circumstance, however, still caused the missionaries much trouble and vexation. Long established usage had nearly changed wrong into right. It had been the custom, whenever a new colonist arrived, to allow him, on paying an annual tax to government, to take possession of any tract o land, he might choose, and to expel the Hottentots, who had hitherto occupied it. These people, long accustomed to op- pressions of this kind, and naturally of a roving disposition, made no complaints, especially as there was an extensive and uninhabited country before them. But, with regard to the Christian Hottentots, the case was altered. To them' it was of great importance to live near their teachers, and as their num- ber was constantly increasing, every encroachment on their land was a most serious injury. And, being accustomed to liet their cattle range at large, they otten trespassed on the ad- joining grounds of farmers. This, as it had often done before, in 1796 occasioned disputes between them and a neighbouring colpnist. Aflter much trouble and many consultations, the mis- sionaries, at length, succeeded in having the boundaries of their settlement legally fixed. In lieu of a tract of land, which had been taken from them, another piece of ground was given to the Hottentots ; but they were forced to be satisfied with a hilly and barren district, instead of the fruitful pastures, they had formerly occupied. The rapid progress of the mission requiring an increase of ,» .• !9 II , "J 'I ' 'iH ;■* i 'Km vhr mi ■■r ' ''. ' f-'vl 1! i A p m 394 MISSION IN SOUTH AFRICA. I II' f ■. labourers, brother Kohrhammer and his wife arrived there in May 1798. This addition to the missionary family rendered the enlargement of their habitation necessary. For this pur- pose they converted the chapel into dwelling-rooms, 'and erected a large church, capable of accommodating fifteen hundred hearers. The foundation stone was laid on the 8th of Januaiy 1799, and on the same day in the following year it was so- lemnly opened for divine worship. At that time, there were in th^ district of Bavian^s Kloof two hundred and twenty-eight Hottentot houses; some of them, however, stood at the dis- tance of a mile or two from the church. The number of inha- bitants amounted to one thousand two hundred and thirty-four, of whom three hundred and four were members of the congre- gation, eighty-four of them having been baptized within the year. After the arrival of brother Kohrhammer an application was made by government to the Brethren, to commence a mis- sion among the Bosjemans. Desirous of complying with this request, as far as lay i n their power, brother Schwinn repaired to Cape-town in 1799, where he was ordered to await the arri- val of one of the colonists, who had offered to be. his conductor. This man, however, did not come, and brother Schwinn, after waiting for him above a week beyond the appointed time, deemed it unnecessary to put government to any ftirther ex- pense. . Though the scheme was thus abandoned, it has been mentioned here as being a rather singular occurrence, for the application originated with the savages themselves. In their treaty with the English government, for the purpose of termi- nating the long and bloody contests between them and the co- lonists, the Bosjemans had made, this a condition of peace, that they should be provided with teachers, such as th6se who in- strncted the tame Hottentots in Bavian's Kloof. History probably furnishes few parallels, if any, of a savage people, in treaty with a Christian power, making it one of the conditions of that treaty, to have mis. ionaries sent to instruct them in Christianity*. * The application was not renewed fo our brethren ; but the London Mil* 1 1: h.,. //' London Mit- MISSION IN SOUTH AFBICA. 395 About this time, several circumstances combined to facilitate the labour of the missionaries. The protection they enjoyed from government had lessened the animosity of the farmers ; and the blessing, which rested on the labours of the Rev. Mr. Vos, the parish-minister of Rodesand, increased the veneration of many colonists for religion. Great numbers of them at- tended divine service at Baviak^s Kloof. The formation of the South African Missionary Society in Cape-town, and the arrival of several missionaries from Great Britain and Holland, some of whom visited the Brethren's settlement, served to dif- fuse greater piety through the country, and to increase the res- pect entertained for the Brethren's mission. In 1799, the new governor General Dundas, paid a vis^^ ^ Bavian's, Kloof, and, besides other proofs of his benevolencCf evinced his favourable disposition towards the Brethren, by re- questing brother Kuehnel to accompany him on a journey to die borders of Cafiiraria, conceiving, that one of the missiona- ries, on account of the general respect entertained for them, would be a useful auxiliary in quelling the insurrectionary spirit among the Caffres and Hottentots, which was beginning to shew itself in a rather alarming degree. This expedition was, however, afterwards relinquished. The temporal condition of the Hottentots at Baviam's Kloof was by degrees considerably ameliorated. Induced by the example and advice of the missionaries, they attended more to the cultivation of their gardens and orchards and the tillage of their fields. The produce of their corn-fields was, in some years, twenty-fold. This, added to the supply they received from their gardens and orchards, and from the breeding of swine, which they found far more profitable ihan sheep, so in- creased their means of subsistence, that very few were driven (ionary Society has since sent missionaries to this tribe. When intinutidn was giTen to the Bosjemans, often called Bushmen, that teachers would be lent to them, the intelligence circulated so widely, and was so well received, that five hundred were collected at Vandernialtg Fountain, eagerly awaiting the acriTal of the missionary. Mr. Smit, Mr. Read and Mr. Corner are now labouring among them, and appearances are promising. Miss. Regist. Vol. iii. p. 445. Vol. iv. p. 315. Vol. v. p. 233. i m,> ft-' 1 1 ■, ; s' 'i ' \ I- ' If ! '■ ' lii^ lliJ'l .( i ' \ V JH^idii^,^ VW ^' n^^ . tt . i JttM.i w *-. ufc,,., ■ '-f. ' 396 MISSION IN SOUTH A#R10i. I^i') to the necessity of living on wild roots. This increase of worldly substance ex0F. The lood, were who were sent home, died on the road. Brother Rose writes concerning this season of affliction : " In order to be more regular in our attendance on the sick, we engaged in this duty by rotation, each missionary and his, wife visiting a certain district every week. In doing this, we bad to make a round of four or five miles. 'Fhese visits were sttended with not a little danger to ourselves, as the fever was very infectious. Through the mercy of God, however, none of us were seriously affected by it. In performing this duty, grief and joy alternately possessed our hearts. When we crept into their huts, and saw the poor people lie there in the great- est misery upon nothing but a sheep-skin, spread on the bare ground, without medical aid, and often without a morsel to eat, and the convalescent tormented by hunger, while 8 number of poor, naked children were crying for food; we were overwhelmed with sorrow. We indeed exerted our- selves to the utmost of our power to procure them nourishment and the most necessary medicine ; but our resources, especially of the latter, were soon exhausted ; for scarce a cottage was without patients, and in some three, four, and even more per- sons were confined at once, and some, after recovering the first attack, were seized a second and even a third time ; in which case the disease mostly proved fatal. When we, on the other hand, discoursed with them on the love of Jesus, and set before them the comforts of the gospel, we saw them listen with eagerness to our address, forget all their external wretchedness, and patiently resign themselves to the will of the Lord, declaring their confident hope, that he would in mercy receive them into his everlasting kingdom, and extolling his goodness in sending teachers to them, to instruct them in the knowledge of their Redeemer, and of salvation through his blood. When we saw and heard all this, we were greatly strengthened and encouraged in the performance of our duty, and forgot pain and sorrow, our hearts overflowing wtih thanks- giving to God.'^ Other difficulties were experienced by the missionaries dur- ing this year. An order had been issued by government, that all the corn, grown in the country, above a certain stipulated ' ;mI l-t :ii \ -!-r'-l ■' V'1N ; h.i; I f i V. v'n 398 MISSION IN SOITTH AFRICA. quantity for the consumption of the inhabitants, should be conveyed to Cape-town ; and no one was permitted to buy, or sell com without a special licence. This threw the Hottentots at Bavian^s Kloof into great distress, and obliged them to seek service with the farmers. But even in this they could not always succeed, as some farmers had barely a sufficiency of provisions for themselves. Many Hottentots, therefore, were necessitated to roam through the woods, where they lived on acorns, wild almondu and various kinds of roots. Their consequent long absence from the means of grace and regular instruction had an injurious influence on their conduct. Some fell into sin, and the missionaries were in a few cases under the painful ne- cessity of exercising church-discipline. But the temporary depression, occasioned by these circum- stances, was relieved by the many proofs they received, that their " labour was not in vain in the Lord.'" The report of Bavian^H Kloof spread far and wide, reaching even to the confines of Caffiraria, and exciting among the Hottentots of that district an ardent desire to be instructed. Besides others, a whole family from those parts arrived in January 1801 at Bavian^s Kloof, having spent six weeks on the journey. A party of twenty-three persons arrived in June from a reimote part of the country ; and a man and his wife from the land of the Bosjemans ; and soon after a woman and her family from another district. The latter being asked, what were her reasons for coming, she replied, " I am come, because I know, that Baviax''s Kloof is an asylum for poor, distressed sinners ' such a sinner I am. I have long lived in sin, and done much evil ; and among the fanners, with whom I have been in ser- vice, I have seen and heard nothing else : but now I am tired of the service of sin, and seek rest for my soul.^' The mem- bers of the congregation also were increasing in grace and knowledge ; and of their own accord associated together in small companies, to join in prayer and to converse on the things belonging to their peace. For this purpose they used, between the hours of divine service on the Lord^s-day, to walk into the fields and woods, and often did the hills and dales re- sound with praises to God and their Redeemer for the metcy he had shewn them. MISSION IN SOUTH AFRICA. 809 After the restoration of peace the territory of the Cape of Good Hope was again ceded to the Dutch. The new governor, Geneitl Janscn, and the Commissary M. de Mist, on every occasion evinced their benevolence towards the missionaries and their establishment. By desire of the Governor, the name of the settlement was changed from Bavian's Kloof into Gna- DENTHAL*, by which name it will be called in the subsequent part of this sketch. By their kind interference also, further encroachments of the colonists on the land, belonging to the settlement, were in^ great measure prevented, and the Hot- tentots recovered a fine piece of cultivated land, which had been unjustly taken from them by the farmers. Both the Governor and the Commissary visited the settlement, express- ed their entire approbation of all they saw and heard, and com- mended the exertions of our brethren. The confidence, reposed in them by the new government, was soon after manifested in a very pleasing manner. Having raised a corps of Hottentots, General Janscn, with the appro- bation of all the other members of government, requested that one of the missionaries would accept the office df Chaplain to the army, reside in the camp, and instruct the Hottentots in Christianity, promising that he should be provided with a house, and receive a salary from government. This unexpected proposal, though grateful to them, as evincing the benevolence of the governor, yet threw *hem into no small perplexity, as their labours at Gnadenthal required the united exertions of them all. But, considering that it was a principal part of their calling to 'preach the gospel wherever the Lord should open them a door, they consented to the proposal, on condition, that the missionary should be at liberty to regulate his pastoral labours according to the practice of the Brethren's Church. This being readily acceded to, brother Eohrhammet and his wife, at the end of August 1804, went to the camp, which .-!■ < . ' ' ■■ :i : 1^1 Pi r Ml {'. I \i ^\:i f; l.i \ s !■■;■ * Bavian's Kloof signifies Baboon s Glen, a name given it from the great number of baboons, which formerljr frequented that valley : Gnadenthal means Grace-vale, a Very appropriate n*me, considering the change wrought by divine grace on the inhabitants. 13 400 MiaaroN is south aI^rica. Iras situated at the Vineyards, near C/ape-town'. Divine ser- vice was performed every Sunday in the open air, a tent being erected for the preacher, the officers and their ladies and several strangers ; the Hottentot corps standing before it in miUtaty order. He also kept school with the children, held meeiiags on week-days with all who desired instruction, and visited the hospital. Many appeared impressed with the truths f the new government. Sir David Baird and many English officers and gentlemen visited the settlement, demonstrating their regard for the missionaries, not only by commending their labours, but by proofs of active benevolence. On the arrival of Brother Bonatz, in May 1806, the governor made an exception in fa- vour of him and his wife, suffering them to land and proceed to the place of their destination, while no other person was per- mitted to leave the ship. Lord Caledon, who, in 1807, suc- ceeded Sir David Baird in the government of the Cape, man- ifested equal benevolence towards the mission. At his request they began, in 1808, to form a second settlement. For this purpose he offered a piece of land, hitherto belonging to government, called Gboemekloof, f Green glen) lying near the sea, on the high road from Cape-town to Saldanha- bay. The missionaries J. P. Kohrhammer and J. H. Schmitt, and their wives, moved thither in March, inhabiting the house hitherto occupied by a farmer, who, as the term of his lease was expired, now surrendered it to the Brethren. Immediately on their arrival several Hottentots came to bid them welcome. The next day the missionaries went to the Hottentot captain, Klapmus, requesting him to convene his people, that they might inform them of their intention in coming to settle here. In a short time about one hundred persons, young and eld, assem- bled. Having conducted them to the shady declivity of a hill, brother Kohrhammer addressed them in a short discourse, to I* > J m 404 MIMAION IN SOUTH AFRICA. .J ■i^ imh which thoy listened with great apparent devotion, and after- wards in a lively manner expressed their thanks. They were then told, that it was desirable that those, who were disposed to hear the Word of God and live in conformity to it, should place their huts near tlicir teacher's dwelling. To this they agreed ; and in order to accommodate those, who asked leave to reside on the land of the settlement, the miHsiunaries measured off ei<;h teen lots of ground for huts and gardens. They were so laid out, that the cottages would stand in two parallel lines enclosing the garden grounds. The missionaries soon experienced that the power of (rod attended their testimony of Christ crucified, exciting convic- tion of sin and a desire after salvation in many of their hear- ers, who, with few exceptions, had hitherto lived in the abominations of heathenism. One of them said, ** Wherever 1 am I cannot get rid of the thought, that all is not right with me. When at work with other men, who are conversing on subjects, which I formerly delighted to hear, I am like a deaf man ; I cannot bear to hear them, but must go alone into the wood and cry to God for mercy; then I feel somewhat comforted.^' Another remarked: "I am sitting in the midst of my sius, like a man sitting in the fire, and am ready to be choked and con- sumed by the anguish of my soul ; I stretch my arms towards heaven and cry. Lord Jesus, give me but one drop of thy grace to quench the burning Hre within. "" A man, called Saul, expressed his desire to hear the Word of God, and his attach- ment to the Brethren by relating a conversation, he had lately had with his baas, (or master,) to the following effect : ** My baas asked me, * Will you also go to the teachers at Groens- KLOOF ?* I answered, * yes, baas.' He replied, * what will you hear there ?' I said, ♦ God's Word, and how I may be saved.' * God's Word ?' replied the baas, * that I will read to you, if you will stay with nie.' * Nay, baas,' said I, * that I do not believe ; for I have been with you and your brothers till I am grown old, and have never heard one of you pray to God, or read his Word, and now, when teachers are come to us, you will begin; nay, baas, that I cannot believe, and therefore shall go with my wife to the teachers at Gi •( lar MISSION IN 80CTH AFRICA. 406 Grokmkkloof." Addressing the missionary, he added, '* yes, where you are, there will I be; if you go to the CaflTre land, Saul will go with you ; if yuu go to your own country, I will sell my oxen and waggon and follow you ; and if you ask, why I will do so, I answer, because you tell me of a Saviour, and that docs my heart good/' At the end of 1808, afVer the missionaries had resided there three quarters of a year, one hundred and one Hottentots lived on the land of the new settlement, of whom one had been bap- tized, and nine were under instruction for that holy rite. In conducting their temporal concerns too the Hottentots gave evidence that they acted from Christian principles. They went diligently to work in building their huts, and cultivating their grounds. God blessed the labour of their hands ; and AS a proof of their gratitude to him, and their love to their teachers, they presented them with some Spanish melons, wa- ter melons and other fruits, as the first produce of their gar- dens. Not a year before those very grounds, which now bore a plentiful crop, had lain waste and been covered with brush- wood. Amidst the pleasure felt by the missionaries at the success, attending their endeavours, they were not without their trou- bles ; the most serious of which originated in the revolt of the slaves in Hottentot Holland. About three hundred of them had risen in one night, with a determination to fire Cape-town, murder all the white men and carry the women into slavery. They had actually taken and bound several of their masters, carried off waggons, horses and arms, and committed various other depredations. But, by the blessing of God on the prompt exertions of government, most of the rebels, and among them, the ring-leaders, were taken and thus their wick- ed design was frustrated. The scene of confusion lying near Groenekloof, our brethren there were more exposed, than those residing at Gkadenthal, who did not he^r of it till the danger was over. Among those of their converts, who entered into rest dur- ing the year 1808, the missionaries in particular mention Ja- cob Adams, who was a true Bosjeman, but had resided some ;. ' :■» vi; I . -, i I 406 MISSION IN SOUTH AFRFCA. i years at Gnadekthai., and was supposed to have reached, the * age of a hundred years, when he died. They remark concern- ing him : " he hud indeed found mercy and rest unto his soul with Jesus ; and both by his walk and conversation edi6ed all who knew him. In short, we have had in him an incontro- vertible proof that the Holy Spirit instructs God's children in all the essential truths revealed in his sacred Word, in the most distinct and powerful manner, though the ordinary means may bo very deficient. For Jacob Adams had never learnt Dutch, and all his conversations with us were through an in- terpreter/' In this and subsequent years both the settlements received an accession of inhabitants from other heathen nations, besides Hottentots. The first of them were seven Cafire families, and one from the Tambukky nation. Negros also frequently attended their worship, several of whom were Maliomedans. One of them, after having atttended a meeting at Gnaden- THAL, said to a Hottentot : ** W'hat I have seen and heard this day at your church I shall never forget. Were I not a slave, I would leave all and move hither.. O, ye Hottentots, you are most fortunate to be thus favoured. If you do not make good use of it, you can never prosper.'' A few years later, some individuals of the Dambra, or Dambarra, nation settled at Grobnekloof, and became obedient to the gospel. This nation dwells behind the great Namaqua, at a distance <>f seventeen hundred miles from Cape-town. Thus widely had the news of the arrival of Christian teachers been diffused through the country, gradually preparing, in this land also, for the accomplishment of God's gracious promise, " I will bring my sons from far, and my daughters from the ends of the earth." ,, A valuable present of Dutch Bibles and Testaments, sent in 1810 by the British and Foreign Bible Society, was most thankfully received by the missionaries, and served as a new encouragement to their scholars to apply themselves with dili- gence in learning to read. Those, to whom a book was given, received it with tears of gratitude, imploring, the Lord abun- .dantly to bless the venerable Society for this act of kindness. ■i MISSION IN SOUTH AFRICA. 407 Similar feelings of joy and gratitude have been expressed by the Hottentots, both young and old, whenever they have re- ceived a repetition of the Society^s bounty. In 1811 the missionary family at Gboemekloof was thrown into great distress, in consequence of a very serious accident, which befel brother Schmitt. Wolves having for some time done much mischief in the settlement, they resolved to adopt the usual practice of destroying them, by fixing a day for a general hunt. On August the 6th in the morning the brethren Bonatz and Schmitt, Vith about thirty Hottentots, commenced the hunt. At no great distance from the settlement they dis- covered a wolf and fired at him, but, being only slightly wounded, he made his escape. After a fruitless search the missionaries relinquished the pursuit, and were returning, leaving the Hottentots at a short distance. One of the Hot- tentots, supposing he had discovered the wolf in a thicket, caUed to the missionaries. Brother Schmitt hastened back, dismounted, and, with some Hottentots, entered the bushes. When they had reached the middle of the thicket the dog started some animal, but the closeness of the bushes prevented them from seeing what it was. Those, standing without, ob- serving it to be a tiger*, ran away, leaving the missionary and one Hottentot alone. Not knowing which way to get out, and afraid of coming directly upon the tiger, they proceeded slow- ly, with their guns pointed, to be ready for an immediate at- tack. On a sudden the animal sprang upon the Hottentot, pulled him down, and began to bite his face. Brother Schmitt instantly aimed his gun at the tiger ; but as the Hottentot lay upon him, he could not take effectual aim. The animal per- ceiving him, let go the Hottentot and made a spring at the missionary. His gun being of no use, at such close quarters, he threw it down, and holding up his an? to defend his face, the tiger seised it close to the elbow. Broxher Schmitt, how- ■ever, was still able, with the same hand, to lay hold of the I ,.! * The tigers in this country are inferior to those in Bengal, both in size and strength. They are rather larger than the largest Newfoundland dogs, arid very nimble and fierce. tl !l :if i''i 5,. ''; ;.^i.,-V- •;.- '/'■v i- X.' ..' .ts:;:^. 408 MISSION IN SOUTH AFRICA. m I! Ill tiger's fore feet, and, seising him with the other, by the throat he threw him down, knelt on his body, and cried out for help to the Hottentots, who instantly ran to his assistance. One of them, laying his piece close under the arm of the mis- sionary, shot the animal through the heart ; and tlius rescued brother Schmitt from immediate and imminent danger. His wife and brethren, however, were not at once relieved from their fears on his account. He l*ad eight wounds from the elbow to the wrist, and in some places, the teeth of the tiger had penetrated to the bone ; and as the teeth and claws of a tiger are shaped like those of a cat, they had not only wound- ed, but lacerated the arm. The inflammation spread in an alarming degree, and induced serious apprehensions of a fever. Medical advice was procured from Cape-town as soon as pot- ■ible. Doctor Cairns stayed with them three days before he oould pronounce the patient out of danger. Through the mer- ty of God, and to the astonishment of all his friends, he gra^ dually recovered, though he appears never to have fully regained the same degree of health he had before enjoyed. Doctor Cairns likewise attended the Hottentot, who, thou^'h severely wounded, did ,not suffer so much bodily pain as the missionary. This was the third encounter the Hottentot had had with a tiger and he must in all probability have lost his life, if brother Schmitt had not exposed his own to save his. The formation of a Bible and School-Commission at Cape- towU) in 1813, was an event in which our brethren took a very lively and cordial interest. Having explained the nature of this institution to their congregations, they made collections forit in both the settlements, and had the pleasure to find, that the Hottentots were disposed to contribute to its support even beyond their ability. The Rev. Robert Jones, colonial ^aplaii), being deputed by the School-Commission to make a tour through the country, for the purpose of assisting in the formation of schools on the plan of Dr. Bell and Mr. Lancas- ter, paid a visit to Gnadenthal, and expressed his satisfac- tion in the school established there, but objected to its being kept in the church. Being informed that the missionaries had not the means of building a school-house, he immediately set on foot a subscription and, by his zealous exertions, in a I ,' MISSION IN SOUTH AFRICA. 409 »hort time ftrocured upwards of 1400 rix dollars; to wliieh te- Teral handsome donations were afterwards added. He put down his own name for 100 rix dollars; the governor, Sir J. Francis Craddock presented 200 rix dollars, his Lady the same sum ; the Bible and School-Commission, and the Fund of the Lutheran Church, each a 100 rix dollars. The foundation of this building was laid on the 11th of February 'i8l4. It was solemnly opened on the 15th of the following July- Both parents and children, in a very affecting and lively manner, testified their joy and gratitude. The day before an examination had been held with all the scholars, both boys and girls, amounting to two hundred and forty three. The tea^ chers remarked ; " to hear these Hottentot children read so well, was truly cucouraging to us. Some of them are begin- ning to write a good hand.''^ It may here be added, that sister Schmitt at Ghoekekloof, and sister Leitner at Gna£)£Kthal were instructing the girls in needle-work ; some of whom were learning sattin-stitch, which they executed with great neatness, and were thus able to earn their own livelihood. Fostered by the favour and protection of government, and richly experiencing the blessing of God, the mission continued to enjoy, as it had done for several preceding years, external quiet and prosperity, and internal growth by the advance of the converts in grace and divine knowledge. The number of inhabitants in both places was yearly increased by new comers, and the congregation was augmented by such, as, on sincerely embracing the gospel, were added to the Church by holy bap- tism. In Groenkkloof, :he more recently formed settlement, the annual increase of inhabitants averaged about twenty, and that of the baptized adults, fifteen. In Gnadenthal the numbers were considerably larger. In some years this set- tlement received from sixty to eighty, and in one year even one hundred and thirty new inhabitants ; and from forty to sixty adult heathen were yearly admitted to baptism. The most grateful circumstance, attending this increase, was that nearly all those, who were admitted into the settlement, or advanced in church-privileges, manifested a sincere desire, not only to have the name of Christians, but to give all dili- gence to make their calling and election sure. Many of them 1 : 'A\ f ■ ■■; 11 1 I : 1 ■ I •I i I ^If 410 MISSION IN SOUTH AfRICA. 1 indeed appeared to have previously been prepared for their admission to the Church of Christ by the Spirit of God. One of them said : " God has led me in a marvellous way from the lower country to this place. I happened to hear aliout Bavi. AN^s Kloof from some travelling Hottentots, who told me that teachers were come across the great waters to the Hottentots, and described to them a great person, who came down from heaven, and would bring «s after death into a pleasant place, and not into the black kloof, of which we had heard such ter- rible accounts. From that time I thought day and night how I should make my vay to Baviam^s Kloof, but could not find the way till God led me hither.^' Another related, ** that when she was a young girl, her father once called his children together, and addressed them in the following manner ; * My children, what your father says, is truth. You are Hotten- tots, and despised of men ; but continue to behave well, for I have an assurance, that God will one day send teachers to our nation from a distant land. I am old, and probably shall not see that day ; but you are young, and will with your dyes see what I have now told you. As soon, therefore, as you hear that Buch people have arrived in this country, hasten to them ; stay wherever they settle, be obedient to them, and it will be well for you.^ "" Soon after her father's death she moved to Gka- BENTHAL and was baptized. Another woman said, " I am as- tonished when I redect, how graciously the Lord has brought us hither, where we enjoy so much mercy, both spiritual and temporal. Three years ago there was no prospect of it. When I heard that teachers were come to Groenekloof, I felt a very ardent desire to inove hither, and my husband was of the same mind. But when he consulted his baas, he gave him such a false account of what was done and taught here, that he altered his purpose. However, some business having brought him to this place, he said to me on his return ; * Now, let people say what they please about Gaoemekloof ; but I say, the baas may keep all he owes us, if he will only let us go and live there."* In the children also the work of the Holy Ghost was pleas- ingly evident. A child, nine years old, being asked, how she spent the time with her younger sister, replied : " We often MISSION IN SOUTH AFBIOA. 411 ared for their f God. One way from the ' about Bavi. » told me that > Hottentot*, le down from easant place, ard fluch te?. >d night how )uld not find lated, "that his children nner : < My are Hotten- 5 well, for I hers to our 'ly shall not '•• eyes see ►u hear that thena; stay ill be veil id to Gna- " I am as- 3S brought iritual and >ect of it. CKLOOF, I sband was he gave ght here, IS having ; *Now, •ut I say, s go and as pleas- how she Te often pray our Saviour to make us his children, and to keep us from growing up as children of the devil. Then we sing verses to-r gether, which we learn at school. Sometimes we help old mo- ther Lydia to work, 'and she gives us a piece of bread for our labour, for our parents are at the Cape, and when they are at home, we have to dig for roots in the fields to satisfy our hun- ger, for they are very poor and have nothing to give us.^^ A Cafire boy, twelve years old, was once asked, whether he did not re- pent having come to Gnadenthal. On his answering in the negative, the missionary observed : " but in the Cafire country you had meat in plenty and excellent milk, and here you can- not get it.'^ The boy replied, " that is very true: but I wish to become a child of God, and in this place I hear how I may become one; but in my own country I heard nothing of it. Therefore I rejoice that 1 am come hither, and am satisfied with any thing." Even among those of their people, who, on account of sin- ful deviations, had been separated from the fellowship of believers, the missionaries often met with encouraging proofs, that the good Shepherd was seeking his lost sheep, and lead- ing them back to the fold. A person of this class, belonging to Gnadenthal, once made the following confession : ** O how have I sinned in the sight of God and man. I had once giv;en my heart to the Lord, and renounced the devil and all his works ; and I was sincere at that time. But, alas, I have trodden the grace of God under foot, I have forsaken Jesus and his people, and for many years strayed in the wilderness. I now repent with my whole heart and thank our Saviour, that he has again brought me to this place, like a poor worried sheep that had left the flock. O that all young people would consider how easy it is to stray ; but not so easy to regain what we have lost." Another backslider made a similar confession : « the pain," said she, " occasioned by forsaking the congrega- tion, after having once been a member of it, I have severely experienced. I went away ; but had scarcely executed my resolution, when my distress became so great, that I could neither eat nor drink; I often went into the field, felVupon-my knees, and entreated the Lord that he would bring me back. But the farmer, with whom I was engaged, would not consent ■1 •■\ n '■'}' ■ii J ,'i 1 1 1 ;' 1 1 .'*■■' ' w i V . i ■i .'. % , _ ' ■ I' 412 MISSION IN SOUTH AFRICA. to my leaving'liim. At length ;ny time expired, my heart be- came light, and I retuirned to Gnadknthal full »f joy; but I was told I could not remain here without my husband. I pray, ed to God : * Lord, thou knowest I cmnot depart, though 1 and my children should starve to death at the gate.'* He heard my prayer ; my husband soon followed me ; and since then, the Lord hath done great things for us. May he preserve us in his grace to the end of our lives !'" The attainments of the Christian Hottentots in scripture knowledge, and their consistent conduct, tended greatly to les- sen the animosity of the farmers, and even to awaken in some of them a serious concern for thehr own salvation. Many instances of this arc related by the missionaries in their reports ; of which the following is one of the most interesting : A farmer, who had hired a Christian Hottentot, called Philip, once entered into conversation with him, remarking : " I am ^not a little sur- prized to see how the wretched, drunken Hottentots, when they get to Gnadenthal and hear the Word of God, truly receive grace and mercy and become quite another sort of people. I was born a Christian and instructed in religion from my child- hood ; I possess a Bible, and frequently read in it ; and yet I find all this wanting in roe.''^ Philip made for answer, that, though he could not read himself, yet he had retained in his memory much of what he had heard read ; and then related the parable of the labourers in the vineyard, applying it, in a very apposite manner, to the colonists and the Hottentots. The farmer was much affected, and said, " I never understood these things as I now hear you explain them.'^ Philip then asked him, how often he had been at the Lord's Supper. The mas- ter replied, " only once in my life ; for I feel myself unworthy of it.^ Philip rejoined : " my baas, suffer me to advise you. Seek to know Jesus as your Saviour ; surrender your heart to hintf and go the next time to the Lord's Table ; for there we receive heavenly food for our souls, and divine life to support our feeble faith ; and in the bread and wine we enjoy spiritually his body broken for us, and his blood shed for the remission of our sins.'' The fanner followed his advice, and found himself greatly comforted and blessed. Philip, being prevented by ill- MISSION IN SOUTH AFRICA. 41S •"y heart be. ''f joy; but *nd. I pray. ^art' though gate.' He and since ►y he preserve in scripture reatly to lea- en in some of any instances ts; of which farmer, who nee entered t a little sur. » when they !ruly receive people. I fn my child- t; and yet fswer, that, ined in his related the ■t in a very ots. The stood these hen asked The mas- unworthy dvise you. r heart to there we support 'piritually mission of d himself ted by ill- ncsii from finishing some work this farmer had given him to do, ifterwards returned to make an apology and ask pardon for his apparent neglect. His master, making no reply, the Hottentot repeated his excuses. Hereupon the farmer said : " I was not angry with you, Philip ; I was only considering what I should do for you, and now I give you twelve measures of corn, just as much as I should have given you, if you had finished your job ; for I acknowledge you to be my teacher, and have to thank i/ou for the great good I have enjoyed ; thcrefoi" I owe you much more than I now give you.'* The Hottentot replied : '' No, baas, you must not talk so to me ; for it might appear, ai if you were not converted to God^ biit to me ; and conse- quently made me a god. If I thought so, I would stay in my poor hut at Gnademthal and never come hither again. But, if you will give the corn out of charity to a needy Hottentot, I will accept of it with many thanks, and do another job for you instead of the former.'' Great numbers of colonists and other strangers, both high and low, continued to visit the settlements, and attend divine worship there, especially at festival seasons. On these occasions, even their spacious church at Gnadenthal was often so crowded that hundreds stood without. The Hottentots wil- lingly resigned their seats to the visitors, occupying themselves the hall and passages, remarking : " they thought it a pity to prevent the visitors froin hearing something which might benefit their souls." Were not the Author afraid of extending this narration to too great a length, these instances of the internal progress of the mission, selected indiscriminately from the diaries of several years, might easily be multiplied by a relation of many others, equally proving that the work was of God, and not of men. A variety of circumstances requiring that a person, duly authorized, should hold a visitation in this mission ; that ser- vice was committed to brother Christian Ignatius Latrobe, Secretary to the Brethren's Society (in England) for the Fur- therance of the Gospel among the heathen. In this view he lefk London on the 1st of October 1815, and arrived at the Cape on December 34th, being accompanied by the brethren ■ i' ; i :l f- ^ ;• 1 ' i ' l^/J: ^.- -•h' iff- ;■' .-L...,,. -J 414 MISSION IN SOUTH AFRICA. Clemens and Thompsen, with their wives, and the unmarried brethren Stein and Lemmertz, dtistin'^d fbr the service of the mission in South Africa. During his stay in this country brother Latrobe visited both the settlements, and held frequent consultations with the mis- sionaries, relative to the important work in which they were «ngaged. One principal object of his visit was, to inquire in- to the practicability of forming a third mission-settlement in South Africa. For this purpose he set out from Gkadkkthal, March 9th, 1816, on a reconnoitring journey into the interior, being accompanied by the missionaries J. H. Schmitt and his wife and J. J. Stein, and Mr. Melville, land-surveyor to the government, a sincere friend to the mission and a zealous pro- moter of Christianity and civilization. This gentleman ren- dered them Essential services during their expedition, which occupied above two months. They finally fixed on a tract of land, lying on the Witte Revier, on the confines of Cafiraria, at the distance of a fortnight's journey from Gnadenthal, as the most eligible place for a missionary settlement. In (his and all other transactions with government, brother Latrobe experienced repeated proofs of the benevolence of the Governor, Lord Charles Somerset, the colonial Secretary, Mr. Alexander, and other gentlemen connected with the gov- ernment. They evinced the most favourable disposition to- wards the mission, and a readiness in every possible way to promote its prosperity and extension. Before his return to Europe a regular police was established at Gnademtbal. This measure originated with the inhabi- tants themselves, and was rendered necessary by the increasing disorders, committed by strangers, and some of their own young people, as well as by slaves and persons dismissed from the set- dement, and even by some so caHed Christians. It was on many accounts impossible for the missionaries to take sufficient cognizance of these disordiers, and they, therefore, the more readily agk% A to the proposal. Having consulted the land- drost, and obtained his approbation and the promise of his as- sistance when needed ; fifty-four men, chiefly fathers of fami- MISSION IN SOUTH A^llICA. 415 lies residing in different parts of the settlement, w shoKon for overseers of the place. All the inhabitants were then in- formed of this regulation. The rules of the place, drawn up by brother Latrobe, together with the letter from the landdrost, having been read to them, they were admonished cheerfully to conform to these rules, beilig intended for their own good and the welfare of their families, that the gospel and the work of God in the settlement might be honoured, and not disgraced by the Uves and conversation of its inhabitants. Having returned to (jtbocne^loof, brother Latrobe had the pleasure of being present at the laying of the foundation-stone of their new church on the 3Ist of August 1816. Hitherto ' divine worship had been performed in the h»U of the mission- house ; but the increase of their congregation and public au- ditories rendered this no longer practicable. Towards the end of October he took bis final departure from Africa in the Zebra sloop of war, and, after a very pleasant and expeditious voyage of only six weeks and foilr days under rail, arrived at Spithead on the 18th of December. Accord- ing to the repeated testimony of our brethren, his visit was of essential benefit to the mission, and served to animate those employed in it, to proceed in their labour, with increasing zeal and diligence, and, while feeling their own insufiicieney, to de- pend on the blessing of God, which has hitherto abundantly crowned their exertions. On the first of December 1816 the settlement of Gkadem- THAL was visited by a dreadful calamity, of which the missjon- aries give the following account : *\A dreadful torrent descended upon us from the mountains, and overwhelmed great part of onr premises with destructive violence. It had rained without ceasing the day before, though not faster than it often does here ; but on the 1st of December the rains increased in an alarming degree, and continued without intermission fill the following morning. Our three brooks, .coming out of the Bavian^s Kloof, Siebenvonteyn valley, and Komland's Kloof, swelled to a prodigious height, carrying with- them trees and large stones, and threatening general desolation. The noise of the waters and rolling stones was terrific, especi- ' •■ J mt M m til < ;....« 1 I,.' 4; ;.: I 416 MISMION IN SOtJTM AC'RICA. ally in the Uavian's Kloof, close behind our dwellings. In th<> kloof, or glen, itselt', which is of considerable width, and through which the brook commonly winds in a gentle stream, all the bushy and rocky eminences were completely covered, and the whole glen becoming too narrow for the impetuous tor« rent, it tore away large parts of the rocks and earth on each side, with all the trees planted up the slopes. The dyke, forming the mill-course, was in the most imminent danger of being burst and carried away, the torrent having made large holes in the ground close to its foundation. The flood now rushed with astonishing violence out of the opening of the glen, and, meeting 6u the left with resistance from the projecting rocks, the whole mass of water fell upon a dyke made many years ago at the expense of government, of which there was still a part remaining, and carried o£F that a'.d ^he greater part of the grove of keri and poplar trees, planted by the missionaries, together with the gardens of the brethren P. Leitner and Beinbrech. From hence it turned, for a short space, into the old bed of Bavian's river, but soon spread and burst through the middle of the adjoining ground. Here it met the torrent rushing down from Siebenvonteyn and, uniting itself with that stream, inundated the whole valley down to the river Sonderend, des- troying all the Hottentots^ grounds and gardens within its course. The high foot-bridge, leading from the main part of the settlement to the Caflre kraal, at least fifteen feet above the level of the brook in dry weather, was covered and carried away, and the place filled with stones and sand. To the right, behind the buryiug-ground, the small brook descending firom the Korland^s kloof, precipitated itself with equal violence towards and into the settlementj covering the land with sand and stones. Thus most of the gardens, which promised a good crop, were buried under sand, and some wholly demolished, the flood pas> sing through them. The .violence of the rains had already thoroughly soaked the walls of many of the Hottentots^ housef, which threatened to fall upon the inhabitants, and, as towards night the rain rather increased than diminished, the poor peo- ple quitted them, and sought safety on our premises, and in houses on higher ground. We opened for them both the MISSION IN SOUTH AFRICA. 417 church and the school-house, and rendered them otherwiie all the auistance in our power. Two men lost their lives. "From the 9th to the ISth men, women -and children were buiily employed to lead the Davian's Revier into its old chan- nel. This proved a very difficult undertaking, partly for want of proper tools, and partly because many of the Hottentots were at work with the farmers. The brook was indeed brought to flow withinits former bed, but thebankswere imperfectly secured, and the main work must be left till after the harvest. During the work we were pleased to see such willingness and diligence, as are not always met with among the people, and not at all na- tural to the Hottentot nation ; and when we B]))oke with them of the damage done to their grounds they replied, that they had more cause to thank the Lord for His m^rcy, that, notwith- standing their great demerit, they had been chastised with so much lenity.'" With a view to strengthen the hand^ of the missionaries in South Africa, brother Hallbeck and his wife, the Brethren J. F. Hofiman and Gottfried Homing, and sister A. L. Wuensche sailed for the Cape of Good Hope in September 1817rand arrived there beforetheend of the year. The brethren Hoffman an4 Homing, in conjunction with brother and sister Schmitt of Gboekekloof, were appointed to begin the new settlement on the Witte Revieb ; and brother Hallbeck to be president of the Committee, which had been formed dur- ing brother Latrobe^s visit, for the superintendence of the South African missiog. Towards the end of that year twenty-five years had elapsed since the renewal of the mission among the Hottentots. Dur- ing this period the brethren Rose, Kohrhammer, Euehnel and Schwinn entered into the joy of their Lord, leaving behind them the testimony of having endured hardness as good sol- diers of Christ; especially the two latter, who as well as their yet surviving companion, brother Marsveld, will always be respected as frithers of this mission, having laboured in it from its very commencement, and at a time when difficulties and dan- gers were assailing them on every side. During the same pe- riod, upward of fourteen hundred Hottentots, Caffires and other heathen, have been baptized. m m 11 ■if ? -p. ««% 418 MIMJIION IN SOUTH AFRICA. ' The preceding sketch supplies abundant evidence of the be- nign influence of the gospel on the minds of the Hottentots, in making them children of God by faith in Christ Jesus and in rendering them, in their degree, useful members of society, so as to supersede the necessity of any additional remarks. A very concise description of the two settlements shall, there- fore, close this chapter. Groenekloof formerly called De Klene Post^ (the little Post) has a fine situation north of Table-bay and below Table mountain, between thirty and forty miles from Cape-town. The tract of land belonging to the mission contains also Lawes- kraal and Cruywagensfcraalt two Hottentot stations. Near the premises of the missionaries are two rows of Hottentot houses, some built with stones and unburnt bricks, with gardens adjoining each. At the end of 1815 the settlement contained three hundred inhabitants. The farm belonging to it com- prehends a large lot of,ground, of which the Hottentots enjoy the benefit, and which, besides arable land and gardens, affords pasture for about four hundred head of cattle. Gnadenthal lies in a valley, formerly called Bavian's Kloof, about one hundred and twenty miles from Cape-town, in a direction nearly due east. By repeated grants from gov- ernment the land, now in the possession of the Brethren, con- sists of abput four thousand acres. It is surrounded by high mountains, watered by the river Sonderend and several smaller streams. When the irasbicnaries arrived it was a barren, uncultivated tract, but by their industry, and the blessing of God on their labours, they have changed it into a fruitful field, exciting the admiration of all visitors. The large church, with the adjoining school-house and dwelling of the missionaries, and other buildings, stand by themselves, shaded l^ large trees. Behind the premises lies an extensive garden, well stocked with different kinds of fruit-trees, besides vegeta- bles in lurwuriant abundance. From the garden a broad path, inclosed hy rows of trees, leads to the burying ground, lying to the west. It is surrounded by a hedge of roses, a double row of oaks sheltering it towards the north. Besides laying out fields in different parts of the valley. fr MISSION IN SQVTH ^fRICA. 4id formerly considered unfit for culture, they have planted the slopei and glens with poplars, oaks, a|pd varioua sorts of treeH, and inclosed a plot of groui\a for a vineyard) stocked with two thousand vines. As early as 1796 they bi^ilt a smiihVs shop for the manufac- tory of knives, different kfnds of cutlery, ploughs, &c. In this they employ Hotten^ts, who are regularly paid for their labour. Since then th^y have likewise erected a carpenter*! shop. A water-mill, bi^lt in 1797, not only enables them to grind all the corn requisjte for their own consumption and that of their Hottentots, bt^t also to serve many of the neighbour- ing colonists. By thuf setting their converts na example of induatiy, the missionfiries have gradually weaned them from thttr naturally indolent disposition, and made them senaiblt of the comforts of civiliied life. The consequence has been» ^Mt most of the inhabitants of the settlement have now as cOmftrt- able dwellings, and as good gardens and fields, as many of tiM peasants. There are but few among the very poorest, wao still dress in sheep skins and live in huts, the far greater part are decently clothed, and their houses built either with unbomt bricks, or wattlings, plastered with clay, with a door and win- dow and a thatched roof. In 1816 the settlement contained two hundred and fifty six houses and cottages, some built in rows, others standing irregu- larly here and there through the valley, which is two or three miles in length. Each cottage having a garden the whole glen has the appearance of an extensive orchard ; and in fruit- ful seasons the produce of peaches, pears, and different other fruits, is very considerable. The number of inhabitants, at the dose of 1816, amounted to one thousand two hundred and •eventy seven. ■■' 422 MISSION IN RUSSIAN ASIA. They are divided into four hordes or clans, vis. the KcihoU, SoongarSf Derbets, and Torgots ; and, though they are lubject to the crown of Russia, are allowed to regulate their internal government, both civil and- ecclesiastical, according to estab* lished usage, and to choose their own sovereign, besides whom they have many hereditary lords, or princes. Their religion is rank polytheism. They venerate one supreme Being ; but, besides him, believe in a great many inferior gods, who, accor- ding to their ideas, govern the wr;iJ in rotation. They like- wise pay divine honour to many thousand deified heroes, called Burchans, whose number is yearly augmented by the deaths of holy persons. Those, who are ambitiouis to obtain this hon- our, must be well versed in their sacred writings, repeat many prayers, avoid the killing of any creature, be charitable to the poor and perform other good works. None but the priests can lay claim to this distinction after death, and on this account they are treated with very great respect. They are of diflerent ranks ; some being called geUona and others ianMS. To the latter they pay almost divine honours. The Dalai Lama, or grand Lama of Tibet, is the high priest, or the head of their ecclesiastical government. He is said never to die ; and his name is continually invoked by the devotees of this supersti- tion. The common people know of no other means of salvation, than the prayers of their priests, which they purchase with rich offerings. They believe in the transmigration of the soul ; whoever, therefore, dies in an unholy state, has to pass through several stages for his purification, before he can indulge the hope of finally becoming a burchan. Their temples are nothing else than moveable tents, hung with very costly silk tapestry, superbly decorated with gold, silver and precious stones, and ornamented with the most grotesque representations of their idols. In many of their religious opinions and rites they bear a strong resemblance to the Roman Catholics. For instance, in the use of the rosary in prayer, the celibacy of the clergy, the obsenrance of fasts, the meritoriousness of good works, the masses for the dead, &c. Their sacred books contain many sound principles and moral instructions ; but they are mixed with the most ridiculous stories. Many passages appear to have been borrowed from the Christian doctrines, but, to suit MISSION IN RUSSIAN ASIA. 423 their own superstitious notions, they are greatly distorted. Our brethren frequently detected them in endeavours so to in- terpret the history, doctrine, and miracles of Christ, as 'to make them coincide with their own legends and absurd mythology. On either side of the Wolga are extensive uninhabited plains, called SteppeSy overgrown with very long grass. In th*. " Steppes numerous hordes of Calmucs annually pitch their tt S| for a longer or shorter period ; and as many of them often fixed themselves near Sarepta the inhabitants soon formed an ac- quaintance with them. They expressed much pleasure at the building of the settlement, frequently attended divine service with marks of respect and devotion, and behaved with great civility. At first they occasioned some trouble, by pitching' their tents on the land, beionging to Sarepta ; but their prin- ces, OT ckans, interfetc:\ ( ^ed justice to be done to the Brethren, whenever they v. vustained any damage, and, issued a public mandate for regulating the conduct of their subjects, with respect to the land appertaining to the settlement. The physician in Saretta soon got many patients. Amotlg these was a prince of the Derbet horde, who, during the win- ter of 1767, encamped with his whole retinue on the Brethren's lancjt. On his removal^ in the following spring, he invited two brethren, who had frequently visited him, to accompany the horde, promising them his friendship and protection, and eveiy assistance in his power for learning the language. I'hey readily accepted this proposal, and cheerfully submitted to all the in- conveniences of this novel mode of life, living in tents and moving with the horde from place to place. Every one treated them with kindness, not excepting the priests, who permitted them to be present at their religious exercises, and raised no objections against their preaching the gospel to the Calmucs. However, as no benefit appeared to result from this scheme, the Brethren relinquished their wanderings with the horde, and confined their endeavours for their instruction in Christianity to frequent visits among those, who resided in the neighbour- hood, and to friendly conversations with them on religious subjects when they came into the settlement, which was the case almost daily. But, though the Calmucs listened with ap- n ! MI'l H::;i m ) I il^'^ I ';! i f 4S4 Mission IN AUSSIAN ASIA. pfrent pleasure to their discourse, the impression made upon their minds was fleeting and evanescent. While the inhabitants of Sabepta were still concerting measures, and U8.;^g every exertion, which their limited means allowed, for the instruction of the Caimucs and other pagan nations in that part of Asia, an event occurred, which threat- ened the entire destruction of the settlement. A very power- fill party of insurgents, headed^ by the celebrated Pugatschef, which had for some time spread terror and devastation ever several provinces of the Russian empire, in the summer of 1774 over-ran the government of Astrachan, and took the ^own of Saratof. A small party of Russian soldiers, sent to oppose the rebels, was completely routed at Praleika, not more than sixty miles from Sarep ta. Some fiigitives brought the first intelligence of this to the settlement on the S8th August. The commandant of Ccarizin at the same time informed our Brethren, that it was out of his power to protect Sabepta, and advised immediate flight, as the only mode of safety left to the inhabitants. In consequence of this communication dl the sisters and children, and many of the brethren fled that night, in two parties, the one sailing down the river Wolga and the other travelling by land. Both companies, after enduring many hardships and dangers, reached Astrachan yoi safety on the 7th of September. Sixty five brethren still remained in the settlement, in order to secure their most valuable property, and to see what turn affairs would take. In the evening of September 1st, they received the dreadful intelligence of the approach of the rebels. As soon, therefore, as the sun was set, they likewise betook themselves to flight, and on the 9th arrived at lanaitefka. There they received the joyftil tidings of the discomfitvxe of the insurgents by colonel Michelson, a few miles behind Sabepta. In a few days all the fiigitives returned, filled with gratitude to God, that not an individual had lost his life, or fallen into the hands of the enemy. Through the active benevolence of the Brethren's congrega- tions in Europe, the damage done in the settlement, and the losses sustained by the inhabitants, were graduUy repaired ; MISSION IN RUSSIAN ASIA. 4^6 and, by the divine blessing, on their own ir^lustry, Sarepta soon resumed its former flourishing appearance. Amidst their external prosperity the inhabitants did not lose sight of what they had always considered the primary object of their establishment in this country, and to the furtherance of which they had repeatedly and solemnly pledged themselves : the propagation of the gospel among their heathen neighbour*!. The distresses and trials to which they had been exposed, during the rebellion, and the divine protection and help they had ex- perienced, rather tended to unite them more closely in brother- ly love, and qualify them for renewed and zealous co-opf" »tion in the cause of God. For several years, however, their la- bours still continued unproductive. They emb/aced every opportunity for renewing their acquaintilnce with the Caimucs and other pagans ; but as yet the gospel found no entrance among them. Tt ho' ever served to revive their hope, when a blind Calmuc girl, who was given to the Brethren and edu- cated at Sabepta, gave pleasing evidence of true conversion, and received holy baptism on January 6th, 1781. A few years after she died in confident reliance on the atonement of Christ. Their ever wakeful zeal to extend by every means in their power the kingdom of Christ, joined by repeated invitations to form settlements in Georgia and Gruisinia, induced the bre- thren Godfry Grabsch and George Gruhl to undertake a jour- ney to mount Caucasus. Prior to this the former of them had resided some months in Astrachan, for the purpose of acquiring a competent knowledge of the Tartar language. To this city he and his companion repaired in November 1781. On their arrival they waited on the Governor, who readily furnished them with the requisite passports for their journey. Early in December they went to Kislar, where they were detained till the S8th February 178£, waiting for a convenient opportunity to proceed. Passing through several Tartar villages, they reached Beregu on the 7th of March. The inhabitants being strict Mahomedans, the travellers found great difficulty in procuring a lodging, till at length a man, out of courtesy to their guide, opened his house to them for the night. They \4 1:'. ^■'f :l 426 MISSION IN RUSSIAN ASIA. voon announced their arrival to Uzmei-Chan, the sovereign of that country, who happened to be in Beregu, and to whom they had letters of recoiLinendation. At first they met with considerable opposition. Uzmei-Chan seemed unwilling to be^ llcve the account brother Grabsch gave of himself and his friend, and of the object of their journey ; but being at length satisfied of its truth, he took them with him in his retinue, consist- ing of several Tartar princes, to his residence at Bashlu ; and on the next day, being the 12th of March, sent them forward to Kubasha, provi^ling them with a guide, to conduct them to his friend Mahmud. This man received them with great kind- ness, and allotted them an apartment in the fifth story of his house. One principal object of this journey being to ascertain, as far as possible, whether the report, that the inhabitants of Kubasha were descendants of the ancient Bohemian Bre- thren, was supported by any credible historical evidence, brother Grabsch lost no time in making the necessary inquiry. For this purpose he first examined all the public edifices. He dis- covered the ruins of three churches ; and over the door of one of them discerned an inscription, but it was so effaced that nothing remained legible except the number 1.^15. At no great distance from these ruins stood a large stately church, built of hewn stone, and decorated with a profusion of architectural ornaments ; but which had been converted into dwellings, five stories high. Brother Grabsch was conducted to the top of this building, and several inscriptions were pointed out to him, but they were graphed in characters, which bore no resemblance to those of any language, with which he was acquainted. His next step was to visit every house, being about five hundred in number, and to inquire into the origin, religion, language and books of the inhabitants. I'his investigation led to the follow, ing results : " they now have no books written in the characters formerly in use among them ; they use the Arabic, in writing not only their own language, but also the Turkish and T. ral aid from the British and Foreign Bible Society. The que- ries having been answered to the satisfaction of this excellent^ institution, the Committee placed a sum of money at the dis- posal of the Brethren at Sabepta, for the purchase of a set of types of the Calmuc language, (the characters of which amount to one hundred and fifty-two,^ and accompanied this grant with the promise of further aid, if the translators proceeded in their labours. Animated by the cheering prospect, thus opened to them, for extending the knowledge of the Word of God among their numerous heathen neighbours, the Brethren entered with aeal on the important work of translating the New Testament Previous correspondence with the British and Foreign Bible Society, the casting of the types, and various other circumstan- ces, for a time retarded the work, so that the manuscript of the gospel of St. Matthew could not be forwarded for printing to Moscow till in the year 1812.* * The Brethren had previously tnoslated detached parta both of the old and new Testaments; but as they had no version of an entire gospel, the work had in fact to be commenced afresh. *a ) I MISSION IN RUSSIAN ASIA. 433 i A translation of the Scriptures into tlie Calmuc language may justly be regarded as an object of great importance. According to the most authentic information the Calmucs in the Steppe amount to upwards of sixty thousand souls. Beyond the limits of the Steppe, on the banks of the Wolga, there are about ten thousand of this tribe, who have nominally em- braced Christianity, and belong to the Greek Church. Besides these, sixty-five thousand families, speaking the Calmuc lan- guage, migrated from Russia in 1791, and now live under the protection of China. The Calmucs are represented as consti- tuting only one of the three tribes, into which the nation of the Monogh is divided, who all employ nearly the same written language, and use the same alphabets. Hence it appears that, next to the Turkish, the Calmuc is the language most exten- sively spoken in Western and Eastern Tartary. And what promised greatly to promote the object of the Bible Society, and of our Brethren in translating and circulating the sacred volume, is, that all the clergy and the higher orders of the Calmucs can read and write. * The desire of the Brethren at Sabepta, to extend the know- ledge of the Word of God, having received a fresh impulse by their engagements in translating the Bible ; they once more directed their attention to the heathen in their neighbourhood ; and being most generously assisted by a grant of a£?800 from the London Missionary Society jf recommenced a regular mission among the Calmucs, directing their endeavours, in- the first instance, to the Torgots horde, living at a greater dis- tance from Sabepta than the Derbets. !Every preparatory arrangement having been completed, and the two brethren J. Gottfried Schill and Christ. Huebnev appointed for this service, they left Sabepta on the SOth of May 1815. Their journey was long and attended with great difficulties, some of which they could not have surmounted, if they had not been countenanced by the Russian government and 'n * Reports of the British and Foreign Bible Society in 1808 and 1813, and Owen's History of the British and Foreign Bible Society, Vol. i. 294—298. t Twenty -second Report of the London Missionary Society. G g ir f:> f 434 MISSION IN RUSSIAN ASIA. recommended by prince Galitzin. After passing through seve- ral Cossack villages, they arrived on the S9th at the residence of the Calmuc prince, thirty- five versts from A strachan. They were introduced to him in his Kibitke, or tent, where he was sitting on a rough skin on the ground, barefooted, clad in black horse-fur, and a black silk cap on his head. He ordered chairs for them, but they declined the honour of sitting in his presence. Several dishes of food were set before them, served upon white plates, with silver knives, forks and spoons, much in the European manner. On Sunday they breakfasted with him and had much conversation. On another occasion they had an opportunity of witnessing the religious worship of the Calmucs ; twenty gellongs, or priests, were seated in two rows, each hav- ing a BtjuaXi bell in his hand ; they observed a variety of cere- monies during their prayers ; and their dresses were made of rich silks and coloured stuffs. Afterwards the missionaries paid a visit to the Lama in his Kibitke, who received them in a friendly manner, but spoke little. They were then intro- duced to another prince, who had lost the greater part of his sutgects. He and others made many inquiries concerning the Christian religion, expressing their surprise at its being so widely spread. With the assistance of this prince, who had engaged to instruct them, they diligently applied themselves to the learning of the language, but found the acquisition of it a very difficult task. Towards the latter end of July the horde broke up, and removed to another place, where there was plenty of grass ; but which in other respects proved exceedingly uncomfortaltle, being very damp and unhealthy. " Here," say the mission- aries " we set up our Kibitke, which was speedily filled with toads, frogs, and other vermin, but we soon became accustomed to them. Provisions are very scarce and d6ar ; milk and but- ter can scarcely be procured for money ; our cofFcte is exhausted, and the water is hardly drinkable."* A few extracts from their journals of 1816 shall conclude this chapter. The 22nd of October they write : " On this • Per. Acct. Vol. vi. p. 236. > ", '■•■ ' "„■■ '/ " MISSION IN RDSSIAN ASIA. 436 and the following day the demand for the gospel of St. Matthew was so great, that we distribated thirty copies. What sur- prised us most was, that many, to whom we had fonnerly offered them in vain, now eagerly begged for them. This, as might be expected, tizcited the jealousy of the gellongs, and e;:pecially of an aged priest, who lives in the neighbourhood of Astrachan, and who is reputed very learned He represented to the other gellongs, or priests, that their craft would be en- dangered; if this book were generally read by the common peo- ple. The dread of incurring the displeasure of the gellongs in- duced many to return their copies ; but the alarm soon subsided, and in a few days numbers came, requesting to have the books back again. This, more than any thing, convinced us that they set some value upon the gospel, and gave us reason to hope, that it would not be read in vain by them. A young man, who had received a copy, said, * the gift of God is freely bestowed in this, for all may learn the way of Salvation.^ He then began to relate to all, who were present, the contents of the gospel. We were astonished to find a Calmuc so well acquainted with the Word of God. The testimony he bore to the truth, in the presence of others, induced us to hope that the Lord would, ere long, open the hearts of this nation. It gives us pleasure to perceive, that they begin to be uneasy about themselves, and to inquire what they must do to be saved."* The Rev. Dr. Paterson, who transmitted the journal, from which the preceding quotation js taken, adds in a letter of October 22nd 1817 : " we have intelligence from cur brethren of a much later date, from which it appears, that, notwithstand- ing the opposition of the gellongs, the demand for the gospel has been so great that not a copy of those we sent remains undisposed of and we are now printing a new and much larger edition. The news from other hordes is equally interesting, and the demand for the gospel very urgent. The tract, drawn up by Mr. Schmidt, has been well received and read with avidity. We have heard of several instances of individuals, • Dub. Christ. Inst. 181H, j)= II. il i : I ![:■! ■ A t '! :* \ 1 i, ! ■ \ ::ii ^ :!f f ■ ** 436 MlSSIOir IN RUSSIAN ASIA. who have repeated it from leaning to end by heart. A letter lately received informs us, \hat one of the' leading men in a horde, near Sabbpta, died professing his faith in Christ alone for salvation. Brother Loos, who was present at the time of his death, had his body decently interred, instead of leavmg it to be devoured by the wild beasts, as is usual among them. Surely, all these things are encouraging.'^* -• i * Dub. Christ. Inst. 1818. p. 41. ( ■ 1 .t'.} ■■i'ltf f .. . ■ CHAP. VIII. UNSUCCESSFUL MISSIONS. ^ t Having completed the narrative of the missionary labours of the United Brethren in those countries, where they are still continued ; the author had intended here to conclude his work. But on the suggestion of some of his friends he has been induced to add the following concise account of several attempts, which they have made for propagating the gospel among other heathen nations, but which from various causes, have finally prove^ unsuccessful. i , 1. Lapland. Three brethren, who had offered to b^n a mission among the Laplanders, left Hermhut in 1734!, and, after a residence of some months in Stockholm, arrived the fol- lowing year at Tomea, from thence travelling through the whole of Swedbh Lapland. But, finding that measures had already been adopted for the instruction of the natives, they repaired to that part of the country which was subject to Russia. In Archangel they formed an acquaintance with some Samojedes, with whom they proposed to travel into their country. On apply- ing for a passport they were suspected of beingSwedish spies, and thrown into prison, where they were confined for five weeks in separate apartments. Hereupon they were sent tp Petersburg es- corted by threr ' diers. On their way, in crossing a lake, the ice broke, by which accident two of the brethren and two of the soldiers fell into the water ; but the third brother succeeded in rescuing them from a watery grave. This his kindness won ypon the soldiers, who acknowledged his humanity in not leaving them to be drowned, and thus recovering their own liberty by flight. The guard, who at first had treated them very roughly, now behaved with more kindness. After suffering a second con- finement for five weeks, they were furnished with a passport to Lubec, and permitted to return to their own counti/. A second aiiempi to propagate the gospel in this country. •V; -.t ■J , i j'ij :i i\ ■ ^ :W ■: m '''Hi ■ ' t- f|,ll 438 UNSUCCESSFUL MISSIONS. made in 1741 by the brethren Behr and Ostergrecn, proved equally unsuccessful. From Tornea they crossed the mountains to Finmark, conducted by a Laplander, who drove a herd of five hundred rein-deer. He brought them to a bay on the Icy Sea, where they were hospitably entertained by a pious old man. After waiting twelve weeks at his house they procuied a boat, in which they sailed two hundred and thirty miles to Norwegian Lapland. The voyage was extremely perilous. Whenever the wind was high, they were forced to seek shelter an^ong the rocky islands along the coast ; and in the open sea they were in danger of having their boat upset by whales. About midsummer 174i2, however, they reached an island, lying in the 71st degree of North latitude, belonging to Nor. wegian Lapland. Here they lodged with the Justice of the peace who was a pious man. The minister also showed them much kindness, and offered brother Ostergreen the place of schoolmaster ; bu:. his wife opposed it. As in the Norwegian part of Lapland divine worship is performed every Sunday, and regular schools are established, they considered their service not needed in this country, and therefore left it, after a resi- dence of two years. , . . . J , . . V S Guinea. Christian Prottcn, a converted mulatto from Guinea, who had studied theology in Copenhagen and become acquainted with count Zinzendorf, offered to go on a mission to his native country. Being joined by brother Henry Hukuff, they arrived on the coast in 1737. The latter soon after de- parted this life. The former umained there some time, and, having twice visited Europe, closed his life in 1769. It does not appear, that his endeavours were attended with any success. Tvro years prior to his death application was made? to the Brethren by the Guinea Company in Copenhagen, to form a uettlemvont near one of their factories. Having obtained the royal confirmation brother Jacob Meder, who was appointed minister, and four other brethren arrived at the coast of Guinea in July 1768. But Meder and two of his assistants died be- fore they could begin to form a settlement. As soon as intel- ligence of this was received in Europe, several brethren offered themselves to go thither. Four of them arrived in 1770, but UNSUCCESSFUL MISSIONS. 430 finished their race before the ond of the year. And as the two survivors of the former ccmpany also departed this life) the mission to Guinea was abandoned. 3. South Carolina. At the request of some of the Trustees of Georgia the Brethren Schuiius and Boehler went in 1739 to South Carolina, for the purpose of preaching the gospel to the Negros. Schuiius departed this life the follow- ing year ; and as other difficulties and impediments were thrown in the way, brother Boehler retired into Pennsylvania, and the undertakinf; was relinquished. 4. CEirLON. In 174fO attempts were made by the brethren, D. Nitschmann junior and Fr. EUer, to instruct the Cingalese in Christianity. They arrived at Columbo the Snd of January in the abov<3 mentioned year. Being entire strangers in the town and having no recommendatory letters, they put up at an Inn. IxMtki they met the Rev. Mr. Ahlers, chaplain on board the ship, in which they had come over. From him they learnt that the clergy of this island were very much prejudiced against the Brethren, one of whom, in his sermon on the pre- ceding day, had wariied his congregation against them, and even mentioned the two missionaries by name.* The day after they waited on the governor, Mr. Von Imho^T, who re- reived them with kindness, but expressed his fears that their design would prove abortive, and advised them to call on the clergymen in the town, to whom the clergy at the Cape of Good Hope had sent a letter recommending the mission. They took his advice and went to two of the clergymen ; but soon found, that they had no favours to expect from them. Their interview with the Rev. Mr. Wetzelius, the senior clergyman ^ :! 1f| ; '! i !§'■ •This hostility was owing to some publications, which had arrived from Holland. The principal of these was the Paternal Pastoral Letter, which had b«en issued by the i-^^clesiasiical Council at Amsterdam. It was filled with invectives against the Brethren, and misrepresentations of their doctrine. Four members of the Council protested against it, and the Bre- thren published an apology, refuting the accusation brought against them. Fut the circulation of this injurious pamphlet could no be prevented. Sec the Author's History of the Church of the Brethren, Vol. I. p. 341. 'M m H 440 UNSUCCESSFUL MISSIONS. in the towii;, was more encouraging He received them witli civility, and entered into convei nation with them on their tic- sign in coming to the island, and she doctrine and constitution •of the Brethren's Church. Having answered his ' iquiric^- they handed to him a copy of the Apology published by tiic Brethren. Upon this he expressed his displeasure, that only those books, which were published against the t^rethrcn, had been aent to the clergy here, and nothing on the other side of the question. This he considered as gross partiality. A mj:,n of the name of Pcrtous, a nadve of Holland, whose paistintB hud left France for religion''8 sake, befrienslod and lodged them at his hoQ.z, .nt difficult posture of affairs, insufficient for its accomplishment. Be- sides more fortunate circumstances and better times we must have, as you justly observe, men who are qualified to attempt it with good ftfect. I confess, that the Moravian Brethren appear to me to be by no means the last in the rank of those, who migh>. be helpers in this great work, according to the testi- mony which you have given them, and to which I am ready to subscribe. I had two of them with me during the last days of my appointment as governor of Ceylon.^' 5. Persia. A mission to the Gebri, or Gaures,* who in- habit that part of Persia, which borders on Hindostan, had fre- quently engaged the attention of the Brethren. At length; in the year 1747, two brethren, C. F. W. Hocker and J. Rueffen left Germany and proceeded to Persia. The on^ ^as a physi- cian and the other a surgeon, personn of these professions being considered the most likely to gain a Imittance and obtain a live- lihood in that empire. When they arrived at Aleppo they put themselves under the prOffr.;ion ^' the En^. ish consul, who treated them with great kindness, and, on account of the warlike commotions of the country, used his utmost endeavours to dis- suade them from proceeding auy farther. All indeed, with whom they became acquainted, represented the journey as ex- tremely haxardous ; but they were not intir* uted. After a stay at Aleppo of seven weeks they m the 24th of Au- gust, set out for the East, travelling th *< h t1 desert with a caravan of fifteen hundred canels. Having on September 6th * Thi Gaures, are by some supposed to be descendants of the Magi, who visited the infant Saviour at Bethlehem. Matt. ii. UNSUCCESSFUL MISSIONS. 44/S reached Cowii, a place where the caravan generally dividea, one part going to Bassora and the other to Bagdad, they were greatly disappointed, on being informed, that the whq)e cara- van would proceed to Basgora, for their intention waa to go to Bagdad. They therefore left the caravan, and went in the company of four Jews, along the Euphrates and, having cros- sed it, reached Bagdad on the 12th of September. In two days they proceeded with a caravan of two thousand persons to Shermachan, the first town in Persia, at which they halted. Being inturmed that a numerous gang of banditti infested the road to Ispahan, the caravan remained three weeks in this place. During their stay the missionaries were often applied to for medical advice. T ne governor, whose eyes had been put out by order of Shach Nadir, applied to them to have his sight restored ; but being told tliat this required miraculous power, such as God alone possessed, he was satisfied. Another pa- . tient, whom brother RuefFer had cured, evinced his gratitude by presentipn- them with two asses for their journey to Ispahan. October ^'st they prr: -ctued with a caravan of about six hundred pert> 3, many of whom were well mounted and armed. On the 28rd they were attacked by a banditti of about two hundred Curdes, set of robbers living in the neighbourhood of Shermachan. The horsemen belonging to the caravan, after a few shots, retreated w all possible speed, leaving the rest an easy prey to the robbers. Doth the missionaries received several wounds, were plundered and stripped of all their clothes. From the place where this happened they had to walk fifteen miles in a burning sun and on a stony road. On their arrival, in the next town the missionaries, who had been separated du- ring the attack, again met each other. A Persian furnished them with a few articles of clothing, brought them to a houdc, and set some bread and grapes before them. They vt ere thank- ful to be under cover, though pain and weariness prevented them from getting much sleep. For some days they prosecu- ted their journey without molestation, and, by medical practice, procured a litvle bread and a few grapes. Their servant, Mir- za, ignorant of the divine consolations and support they en- joyed, often expressed his surprise at their cheerfulness. i :■-■ n f 446 UNSUCCESSFUL MISSIONS. November the Ist they were again attacked by robberi, who plundered them of nearly all they had, and only left brother Hooker a pair of drawers, and his companion a waistcoat. They had still a journey of nine days before them, during which they suffered the severest hardships, having seldom any food but bread and watei, and considering it a charity when they were permitted to spend the night in a stable. Having at length arrived at Ispahan, they put themselves under the protection of the English Resident, who showed them much kindness, and promised to promote their journey to the Gaures. But as the country continued in a state of anarchy and confusion, he and other friends endeavoured to dissuade them from proceeding any farther. After waiting half a year, in fruitless expectation of seeing tranquillity restored, they were, forced to yield to imperious necessity, and relinquish their design of visiting the Gaures. They lefit Ispahan in 1748 ; but had not travelled far, be- fore the caravan was surprised and robbed. Thus they a third time lost all their property, and most of their clothes : and ar- rived ragged and in debt at Bender Bushcr. The Dutch Agent there took care of them, paid their debts and forwarded them to Bassora. From thence they proceeded to Egypt. While in Daraietta brother Ruefier was taken ill, and July the 96th 1749, he departed this life. Brother Hocker pursued his journey alone, and arrived in Europe in February 1750. 6. Egypt. After his return from Persia brother Hocker offered -himself to make an attempt for carrying into effect the design, long entertained by the Brethren, of forming an ac- quaintance with the Christian Church in Abyssinia. To pave thtf way for this he went m 175S to Egypt, and hired a house in Grand Cairo. Here he practised as a physician, and applied himself to the acquisition of the Arabic language, endeavouring to obtain such information respecting Abyssinia, as might tend to promote the principal object of his mission. He commenc- ed a correspondence with the Patriarch of the Copts, by whom the Aburuiy or Metropolitan of Abyssinia is consecrated. The Patriarch treated him with great kindness, entered into cross.'' His mil UNSUCCESSFUL MISSIONS. 447 leveral convenations with him concerning the Brethren's Church and the state of the Coptic and Abyssinian Churches. To a letter, written to him by Count Zinzendorf, he returned an answer in Arabic, of which the following is an extract : " In the name of the merciful and gracious God. In God is salvation. From Mark *, the servant of the servants of the Lord. The peace of our Lord God, and the .Captain of our salvation Jesus Christ, which he, in an upper *room at Zion, poured forth upon the assembly of excellent disciples and Apostles. May he pour out this peace upon the beloved, excellent and experienced brother, the venerable bishop, our father Aloysius'f', the liturgist of the Unity of the Brethren. This is to tes- tify, beloved brother, that the blessed son and venerable dea- con, Ireneusj Hocker, has delivered unto us your letter, which was full of affectionate, cordial love. We have read it ; and it became unto us a taste of your love for all Christians. We, in like manner, pray God for you and for all the Christian people, that he may exalt the glory of all Christians in the whole habitable world, through the nutrition of his life-giving cross.^ His mission being thus far favoured he went in 1754, by way of Smyrna, to Constantinople, for the purpose of fur- nishing himself with ajirman, or pass, from the Grand Seig- nior; and though the plague was raging in that city, he received not only a firman, but several recommendatory letters to per- sons of distinction,' which might be serviceable to him on his intended expedition. With these he returned to Alexandria. While waiting, in this city, for a favorable opportunity to proceed, the Grand Seignior died, and Egypt was convulsed by political disturbances. Hocker, therefore, sailed for Europe in May 1756. The year following he went again to Egypt, accompanied by George Pilder, a student of divinity from the brethren's * The patriarchs of the Copts, who have also the title of patriarchs of Alexandria, Jerusalem, Abyssinia and Nubia, are all called after the Evan- gelist Mark, who is considered the founder of the Church of Alexandria. This was Mark the hundred and sixth. f Lewis, 1. e. count Zinzendorf. X Frederic, or in German Friederich, which signifies rich in peace. ' f 'i ]:1 i 448 UNSUCCESSFUL ynsSIONS. college in Saxony. Unable to ieave Cairo for a \yhole year, they renewed the acqueintance, Hocker had formerly made, with the patriarch, and were treated with distinguished kind- ness by him and by all the Coptic and Abyssinian clergy. The former publicly declared, ** that he considered the Bre- thren as an ancient apostolical Church, which had adhered to the pure doctrine of the Apostles, without engaging in those controversies, wl^ich afterwards arose/" In 1758 they set out for Abyssinia ; but, after suffering shipwreck off the island of Hassanee, losing their medicine chest, and being in constant danger of attacks from the wild Arabs, they were obliged to relinquish their design and return to Cairo. Pilder, having contracted a dangerous illness, returned to Europe in 1759- Thither Hocker followed him in 1761, after another fruitless atte/apt to penetrate into Abjissinia. Not discouraged by these repeated disappointments, brother Hocker once more returned to Egypt in 1769, accompanied by John Danke ; and the following year they were joined by bro- ther John Antes. During the political revolution, which, in the sequel, distracted this country, the missionaries were mer- cifully preserved, and, by close confinement within their house, escaped infection from the plague, which raged in 1771. The European inhabitants treated them with respect and kindness, and *:.^j continued their acquaintance with the Coptic patri- arch, through whom they were introduced to the metropolitan of Abyssinia, John the 138th, who likewise expressed his good will towards them. But all the information they could obtain from Abyssinia, convinced them that every attempt to visit that country must pr6ve unsuccessful. Meanwhile the missionaries unexpectedly found an opportu- nity of delivering a testimony of the gospel to the Copts, who inhabited several villages along the Nile. The first attempt of this kind was made by brother Danke in 1770. - After a diffi- cult sail up the Nile, he arrived August 8th at Girge in Upper Egypt ; but as a company of Turkish soldiers soon after came into the town, and fixed their quarters in the same Inn, where he lodged, he had no oppox'tunity of engaging in his calling a a missionary. The soldiers, liowever, treated him with great UNSUCCESSFUL MISSIONS. 449 » - -IK civility ; and, at the express commantl of the captain, he was entertained at their expense, and even ate and drank with them, a mark of respect, which Mahomedans very seldom show to any, who are not of their persuasion. The captain evinced his friendship for him in an affair of far greater impor- tance, and which might have been attended with very serious consequences lo him Danke, being in the habit of reading in an Arabic translation of the New Testament and the Psalms, was accused of reading books, which condemned the Mahome- dan religion. The captain, having, in a stern tone, demand- ed to see these books, read in them a considerable time, and then returned them to the missionary, with these words : ** I find nothing in these books, but the pure Word of God ; you may read in theiA, without fear, by day and night." Address- ing his accusers, he added, **I love this Christian; every offence therefore, which is committed against him, I shall con- sider as done to myself." Towards the end of September brother Danke went to Bc- nesse, an ancient town on the western *bank of the Nile. On his subsequent visits to the Copts, he made this place his ])rin- cipal residence, from whence he itinerated through other vil- lager. His reception among them was various. Some violent- ly opposed him, because he denied the mmtoriousness of fasts, good works, 8zc. Others expressed themselves much pleased with his doctrine : one of their chief priests even exhorted his pa\*ishionerk: to go and hear Danke, promising faithfully to assist him. He closed his life October 6th, 1772. In the'sequel the brethren Antes and Wienigcr repeated these visits ; and in 1775 a small house was erected in Benesse for the accommodation of the missionaries, where they could lodge, and more conveniently meet those, who seemed dispos- ed to listen to their testimony of the gospel. However, as no permanent success attended these exertions, as every prospect of penetrating into Abyssinia vanished, and the political state of Egypt became every year more alarming, the establishment at Cairo was relinquished, and those, employed in it, returned to Europe in 1782 and 1783. H h m;x, ■ ■•. i , •. . ■■■'^-ann-^i- ''.i'i At the request of the Danish Asiatic Company two mission- aries went in 1777 to Bengal, and settled near Serampore. And a few years after Mr. Livius made them a present of a garden and some houses near Calcutta, where one or two mis- sionaries resided for some time. They baptized a female Malabar slave on her death-bed, and had hopes that she de- parted in the faith of the gospel. Another slave whom they admitted to this rite, afterwards apostatized ; but her daughter, ^o had been baptized in infancy, remained faithful. This discouraging state of the East India mission, the great and seemingly fruitless expense attending it, and several other cir- cumstances, induced the Brethren towards the close of the last century, to abandon this station. I i 4 if -. t .'■5J 8. Tobago. At the request of Mr. Hamilton, a gentle- man of considerable property and influence on the island, brothtj Montgomery, one of the missionaries in Barbadoes. paid a visit to Tobs^o in 1789. He was very hospitably en- tertained by Mr. Hamilton, and his undertaking patronised by several other gentlemen), who promoted the attendance of their slaves on the instructions of the missionary. But they attend- ed more from obedience to their masters, than from any appa- rent desire of being instructed in Christianity. Having returned to Barbadoes, to arrange his affairs, brother Mont- gomery and his wife in 1790 took up their residence in Tobago; but both of them closed their valuable lives the following year. The unsettled state of the island, in consequence of the 452 UNSUCCfiSSFUL MISSIONS. French revolution, and insurrectionary movements among the slaves, added to the decease cf the missionaries, occasioned a temporary suspension of this mission. After the cession of this island to the British, Mr. Hamilton and other planters, in very pressing teirms, renewed their appli- cation to the Brethren for missionaries to instruct icheir Negros. Brother Charles Schirmer, having been appointed to this ser- vice, he and his wife arrived in Tobago on the 23d of January 1799. Agreeably to arrangements, made by Mr. Hamilton, they occupied a house on one of his estates, called Riseland. The pro! ising prospect of this mission induced the directors to increase the number of labourers ; and brother John Church, hitherto minister of the Brethren's congregation in Bath, pro- ceeded with his wife to Tobago in ISOO. A few months before their arrival, brother Schirmer had removed from Riseland to Signal House, where, besides a dwelling for the missionaries, there was a building, which was lotted up for a chapel. Every thing seemed to favour this new undertaking. The colonial government and most of the planters and managers promoted the instruction of their slaves ; and these attended the sermons in considerable numbers, showing much apparent eagerness to be instructed ; so that during the first year, twenty were admitted to baptism. In the sequel, however, it became evident, that many of them were more solicitous to have the external rite performed, than desirous to be made partakers of renovation of heart and life by faith in Jesus. A serious and critical illness, which repeatedly attacked brother Church, obliged him to return to England in 1803. The death of Mr. Hamilton and several other gentlemen, who had been the chief supporters of the mission, connected with other unfavour- able circumstances, afterwards rendered it necessary to suspend this mission. Between fifty and Lixty Negros had been bap- tiseu by the Brethren during their residence in this island. The ■'ti . ; COKCLUDING OBSERVATIONS. t I IT would be foreign to the design of this work to enter into a detailed exposition of the Doctrine and Constitution of the Brethren''s Church ; yet a few notices on these subjects, as far as they affect the .missions, will probably not be unacceptable to the reader. •,i •-'I,. With regard to the Doctrike, preached by the missiona- ries, little need be added to the information, which the reader must have obtained by the perusal of the preceding Sketches. Long experience has taught the Brethren, that the doctrine of Christ crucified is the power and wisdom of God unto salvation to every one that helieveth. Without, therefore, first endea- vouring to prepare the minds of the heathen for the reception of the gospel, by instructing them in natural religion, they at once declare unto them the record that God gave of his Son. This they have found, whenever received in faith, to be the most efficacious means of turning the gentiles from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God. Yet, there is no part of revealed Truth, whether of doctrine or practice, which the missionaries do not endeavour to inculcate on the minds and hearts of their hearers and converts. In a word, their constant aim is, To humble the sinner, to exalt the Savi- our^ and promote holiness. The iMTEBNAL regulations are the same in every mission. Besides preaching the gospel, the missionan-^s are diligently employed in visiting the heathen in their dwCi lings, or in re- ceiving visits from them, for the purpose of discoursinop — ';'- them, in a familiar manner, on sp;"'— » -'^Mjects, or adminis- tering comfort, advioc, ur reproof, as the case may require. If any heathen are led to serious reflection, and desire their names to be put down for further instruclion, they are called New ''M ■I 454 CONCLUDING OBSERVATIONS. people, and reckoned to the class of catechumens. If they re- main steadfast in their resolution to forsake heathenism, and in their desire after baptism, they are considered as Candidates for baptism ; and, after previous instruction respecting this or- dinance, are baptized. If their conduct afterwards proves that they have not received the grace of God in vain, they become Candidates for the Communion, and are admitted to be present as spectators at the celebration of the Lord's Supper \ and fi- nally become Communicants. Those who have been baptized in ir.fiincy, and, on attaining to years of maturity, give satis- factory evidence of the sincerity of their faith, are first solemnly received as members of the congregation, and then admitted to the Lord's Supper. Separate meetings are held with each of ibuse divisions. This is likewise done with other divisions of the con7regation, with the children, the single men, the single womci^, (he married people, the widowers and widows. These meetings, besides affording the missionaries an oppc.tunity of instructing them, in a practical manner, in those precepts of the gospel, which have a more immediate reference to their circum- stances, and in exhorting them to make their calling and elec- tion sure, have a pleasing tendency to cement the bond of bro- therly, love, and maintain the spirit of unity among all the members of the congregation. In most missions, especially whe];i the number of converts is very large. Assistants are chosen, consisting of persons of both sexes, whose good understanding and exemplary conduct have made them respected by the whole congregation. In the dis- charge of their duty they have particular districts assigned them, in which they visit the people from house to house, attend to the poor, tho sick, and infirm, endeavour to remove dissensions, and promote harmony, &c. They are occasionally employed to hold meetings on wc^k-days, and to preach in tha outplaces ; but hitherto the Brethren have not ordained any of the natives for the regular ministry of the g08i)el. The Assistants, at sta- teu %.XL^^^^ ^.^at the missionaries in conference, to report the state of their districts to them, «^ receive their counsel. Ser- vants aie also appointed to have the care of the ch»pcl, and at- tend to every thing relating to external order. A Council, CONCLUDING OBSERVATIONS. 455 consisting of a number of persons, chosen by the whole congre- gation, meets occasionally to confer on all subjects, involving the general welfare of the congregation, or settlement. The EXTERNAL regulations cannot be the same in all the Missions. Among free heathen, as in Greenland, North America, South Africa, &c. most of the converts live together in regular settlements ; and thus various regulations, tending to promote, not only their progress in spiritual knowledge, but also their improvement in civilization, and their enjoyment of its comforts, can bu introduced in these villages, which are rendered impracticable in missions among Negro slaves. In the latter case, little can be done in keeping schools ; but in all the settlements, this important method of instruction is at- tended to with great regularity. In all the missions, social worship is performed every day, in the morning or evening, and on Sundays the missionaries are employed, from morning till night, in preaching, meeting the different divisions of the congregation, and in attending to their converts, or heathen visitors. , • Church Disciflike is exercised without respect of persons, for the Brethren justly consider that the breach of any moral precept is as criminal in a ^lave as in a free man, and that no situation, or prevalence of custom, can sanction a pretext for disobedience to the rule of Christ, as contained In the Bible. The discipline admits of different degrees according to the na- ture of the offence, and consists, either in exclusion from the meetings of the baptized, or in suspension from the Lord's Sup- per, or in total »eparation from the Church. In performing this duty the missionaries endeavour to act in the spirit of meekness, exercising all possible forbearance and patience, and they never proceed to a publ c exposure of the offender, while there is any reasonable hope, that he will be brought to repen- tance and change of conduct, by remonstrance and private ex- hortation. Even, when the offence has been of such a nature, as to render exclusion necessary, they do not treat the lapsed person as an enemy, but entreat him as a brother, endeavouring to convince him, that the very exercise of discipline is an act i I i : ^ 45C CONCLUDING OBSERVATIONS. of kindness, intended, by the grace of God, to preserve him from the fatal self-deception of being a. Christian, merely be. caiise he has the name, and associates with believers, while he is living in known sin, and a stranger to true conversion of heart. The readmission of such a person therefore is not granted, till he has given satisfactory proofs of true repentance. The general Supebintenoence of the Missions is properly vested in the Synods of the Brethren's Churchy which consist of representatives from all the congregations. But, as a Synod is only convened occasionally, it is necessary to provide for the due administration of the Brethren''s Church during the inter- val. And for this purpose the Synod, before its dissolution, nominates several bishops and elders to constitute a Boards called the Elder''s Conference of the Unity ^ to have the general superintendence and direction of all the congregations, missions and other establishments of the Brethren''s Church. This Board is, by the Synod, invested with the sole right of begin- ning, or suspending missions, and appointing missionaries. The Brethren''* Society for the Furtherance of the Gospel among the Heathen, established in London, and similar Socie- ties formed in Holland and North America, act in subordina- tion to the Elder's Conference of the Unity, whose sanction is requisite before any proposed measure for the beginning of a new mission, the appointment of misssionaries, &c. can be car- ried into effect. ■:'■■■.: In the Church of the Brethren the missionary ''.kvice is, in the strictest sense, voluntary. No persuasions are used to induce any person to engage in it, who has not previously ex- pressed, in a letter to the directors, his wish to be thus em- ployed. After, thus tendering his services, all the privations, difficulties and dangers, attending the life of a missionary, are fully and candidly represented to him. If, after maturely weighing all circumstances, his resolution remains fixed, he is considered as a candidate for the service ; and in case he has expressed a predilection for any particular mission, or branch of the service, due attention is paid to his wishes. And after CONCLUDING OBSERVATIONS. 467 s, missions all, he is left at full liberty, either to accept or decline any pro- posal, which may be made to him. Besides the indispensable requisite of personal piety, and love for the service in which he engages, the qualifications deemed essential to a missionary of the Brethren''8 Church, consist in a ready knowledge of the Scriptures, and a good na- tural understanding, in some degree improved by education," combined with a kind and affable disposition, calculated to con- ciliate the affections of the heathen. No stress is laid on pro- found erudition. Long experience has taught the Brethren, that, in general, the habits >f a student do not qualify a i^^r- son for the laborious life of . missionary so well, as those of a mechanic. Yet the sufierior talents of men of learning are justly appreciated, as having, in many instances, been of essen- tial use, especially in those missions, where a new language was to be acquired, and translations of the holy Scriptures were to be made. :l ;,( The Brethren have no permanent Fund for their missions. In the beginning count Zinzendorf and his lady supported them almost entirely at their own expense ; and even in subse- quent years the count devoted nearly the whole of his prope/t;,' in undertaking, or aiding, measures for the diffusion of €■ c gospel. Since the decease of the count md hi^: lady the mis- sions of the Brethren have been maintained wholly by volun- tary contributions. Notwithstanding the utmost frugality is used, both by the directors and the missionaries, the annual expenditure is very considerable, having been greatly increaf-^^d during the late war. Not only Were all the expo .ses attending the equipment and voyages of missionaries, and the mainte> nance of the different settlements, more than doubled ; but the disorganized and impoverished state of the continent of Eu- rope occasioned a large diminution in the contributions of ou: brethren and friends from that quarter. The preceding Sketches supply ample proof of the self-de- nial, zeal and diligence, with which the Missionaries perform I i V .. f y 468 CONCLUDING OBSRRVATION8. the '..nportant and arduous work in which they are engaged. Their duties are n.any and various. Besides the public minis- try of the gospel and its ordinances, they are daily employed either in keeping school, and visiting their converts, or in at- tending to the temporal concerns of the settlement. In the former they are faithfully assisted by the sisters, as far as re- lates to their own sex; r/ho also have the management of the domestic concerns. In every mission one of the brethren is generally chosen superintendent; yer he never acts without the concurrence of his fellow-missionaries. '■^ - The number of missionaries, employed by the Church of the Brethren at the close of 1817, amounted to eighty-six; and, including the Sisters, one hundred and fifty-two persons were engaged in this service. They occupied thirty-four settle- ments, or stations, viz. three in Greenland, three in Labrador, three in Ndrth America, four in South America, seventeen in the West Indies, two in South Africa, where preparations were making for a third, and r.nfi station among the Calmucs in Tar- tary. About thirty thou^ai>a persons, formerly living in heathen ignorance and supersti: ki,^ w>rethen instructed in Christianity by the Brethren's mujsionaries ; besides a great number of re- gidar attendants on their public ministry, who had not yet made a decided profession of the gospel, or requested more special instruction. To all, who from the heart long and pray for the extension of Christ's kingdom in the world, it must be a source of high gratification, and it calls for fervent thanksgivings to God, that He has preserved in the Church of the Brethren the same zeal for the conversion of the heathen, whic^ stimulated their first attempts, so that, notwithstanding all privations and difii- cultiies, persons have never been wanting, who were ready to engage in the missionary service ; and that the same spirit has, of late years, been poured out, in rich measure, upon many other Christian Churches. Abtve all, incessant praise is due to God, for the blessing CONCLUDING OBSERVATIONS. 459 from 00 high, with which he has been pleased to crown the exertions of the various ^.ocieties engaged in this glorious work. This is a sure presage, that, at the time decreed by unerring wisdom, He will verify his own word: The basth shall be FILLED WITH THE KNOWLEDGE OF THE GLORY OF THE hO AS THE WATERS COVER THE SEA. . i ^, V IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 1.1 Iti|2j8 12.5 ■tt lii 12.2 •f 114 ■" "^ 1^ 12.0 1.25 i 1.4 il -^ ^Js"-' s Photographic Sdaices Corporation 23 WEST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, N.Y. I4S80 (716)«72-4S03 INDEX To the Principal Occurrences in the Missions^ and to the Names of Persona and Places. A Page. Abel 182 Abini, 268 Abraham,..! 294 Abyssinia, 446 Adams, 405 Africa, 372 Ahlers, Rev. Mr. 439 Aleppo, 444 Alexander, Mr 414 Amity, Brig sailing to Labrador, 73 Anauke, 76 Anna, 294 Angekok, Dream of an 46 Angerman, J. Missionary 355 Antes, J. Missionary 448 Antigua, Mission in 338 Anthony 2 ArabiQi, J. 268, 271, 274, &c. Arawacks, Mission among, .... 236 Assistants in the Missions, 454 Auerbach, Missionary, 310 Anleara, 261 Aulibissi, 257, 259 IB Bagdat, 445 BaUeyhiU, 340 Baird, Sir D 401, 403 Balbot, General 363 Bambey, Mission at 273 Barba^s, Missionaries, 353 Baasora, 445 Basseterre 359, &c. Bavian's Kloof, 376, 386 Beck,John, Missionary, 17, 25, 74, 77 Beinbxech, Missionary, 416 Behr, Missionary 438 Benessee 449 Betijamin, 316 B'^nnet, J. Missionary, 338, 354 Bdthany, 306, 313 Bethlehem, 128 Beutel, H. Missionary, 234 Page. Bible, valued by Converts, 104, 289 349 406 435 Bible Society, 62, 104, 289, 322*, 349 406, 432 Bible and School Commission,... 403 Biener, Missionary 123 Birkby, Missionary, 359 Boehler, Missionary, 439 Boemper, A. Missionary 233, 254 Boeuisch, F. Missionary,... .3, 17, 49 Bogue, 332, 338 Bonatz, Missionary, 403 Bonham, General, 292 Bosjemans, 368, 394 Brasen, Missionary, 77 Brethren's Garden, 450 Bricbe-Town, .355, 358 Brodersen, J. Missionary, .... 49, 50 Biookshaw, B. Missionary, 340, 354 Brown, Missionary, 339, 34^ Brown, N. Missionaiy, 334 Bruce, D. Missionary, 137 Brukker, J. Missionary, 306 Burke, M 4r>C Bush-negros, , 24S Butler, Missionary, 450 Byban, G , Missionary, 207 C Caffres, 369, 406 Cairns, M. D 408 Cairo, 448 Calcutta, 451 Caledon, Lord, 403 Calmucs, Description of . . 421, 433 434 Calmuc Girl baptized, 425 Camp, Hottentot, 399, 401 Canmdates for Baptism, and the H. Com. 454, for mis- sionary sen^ice, 456 Canestoga, 150 \ 462 INDEX. Page. CaiieorGooiIHoi)e,..366, 371, 386 417 Cape-Town, 366, 380, 384, 390 401, &c. Caries, Z. G. Missionary, . . 331 Carrihees, 230, 248 Carmel, 331, 336, 338 Cass, General, 220 Catechumens, 454 Catharine, Empress of Russia,. . 420 Caucasus, journey to mount, .... 425 Ceylon, Mission to 439 Cherokccs, Mission among .... 206 Chippeways, 198, 213 Chnstianitv, benefits of its intro- duction, 75, 85, 131, 164, 168 196, 259, 342, 395. See Gospel. Christiansbrun 144 Church, S. Missionary, 333 Church, J. Missionary 452 Church, first built in Greenland, 35 New, at Bavian's Kloof, .. . 394 At Groenekloof, 415 Cingalese, parting with mission- aries, 443 Clarke, General, 392 Clausen, C. Missionary, 289 Clemens, Missionary 414 Climan, Missionary 244 Clive, Missionary 249 Clude, Mr 384 Columbo, 439, 441, 443 Congress, American, favors the Missions, 189, 201 Council of Delawares allot, a piece of land to Chris. Indi- ans, 161 request Missionaries, 208 of Congregation, 454 Cornelius, a Christian Negro, . . 317 Cornelius, a Negro, awful death of 278 Cottika, .; 234 Cradock, Sir J. F. 409 Craig, Major-General, 392 Creek Indians, 216 Creols, 230 Curdes, 445 Curtis, Lieutenant, 75 D Daehne, J. C 132, 246, 251 Daehne, L. C 267, 270 Dalai Lama, 422 Dambra, 370, 406 Oanke, 449 Daniel, 45 Poffe. David, Christ, 18 David, a Cliristian Indian, .... 198 Delawares, . . 110, 139, 161, 165, 169 173, 199 Delaware-Town, 220 Denke, C. F 213 Derbets, 422 Deserters, Hottentot, execution of, 401 Difficulties, experienced by Mis- sionaries, 13, 16, 19, 58, 233, 247 &.C. See Missionaries. Discipline, Church, 455 exercise of, 199 Division of Congregation, 454 Dispersion of Greenlanders, . . 48, 50 Doner, L. first Missionary, . . 2, 294 296 Dober, C 443 Doctrine, taught by Missionaries, 453 Dolson, John, 21 8 Doose Creek, 268 Drachart, C. L. Missionary, 70, 72, 74 Driftwood, 61 Note. Dundaa, General, 395 E East Indies, Mission to the .... 450 Eden, 3J>8 Egede, Rev. H 11, 15, 18, 32 Egypt, Mission in, 446 Elim, 335 Eller, F. Mission&v . . .439, 441 Ellis, Th. Missionary, 335 Emmaus, 310, 316 Ephrem, 255 Epidemic, a fatal, in several Mis- sions, 85, 262, 330, 347, 385, 396 Erhard, C. Missionary, 67, 68 Esquimaux, 66 Esquimau-bay, land in, granted to the Mission, 71 Ewald, Professor, 11 Fabricius, Missionary, 141 Fairfield 196, 213, 217 Famine, 178, 188, 262, 340, 398 Feder 304 Finnet, 246 Fire, at Hope, 264 in St. Croix, 308 Fish, Rev. Mr 334 Fisher, 1. 1. O. Missionary, 256, 259 263 Flint, river 216 INDEX. 463 Page. Fort Detroit, 171 Fort Duquesiie, 145 Fox, Mr 130, 153 Friedennbcrg 308, 310 Friedensfeld 321, 322 Friedenshiietten, .... 134, 155, 160 Friedenstadt 159, 162 Fricdensthal 144 Fugitires, remove 1o Bethlehem, 144 Fund, Missionary, 457 G Gados, idols of Free-negros, .... 269 Note. Galitzin, Prince, 434 Gardelin, Governor of St. Tho- mas, 295 Gardiner, Mr 359 Garrison, Capt 246 Gaures, 444 Gebri 444 Gellongs, 422 Genth, W. C. Missionary, 266 Gnadenhuetten, 1^5, 138 162, 171, 173, 180, 201 Gnadenthal, 399, 400, 403, 409, 415 418 Gordon, Thos '>61 Gorke, Missionary, 60 Gosgoshuenk, 156, 166 Goshen, 202, 204, 206, 208, 226 Gospel, striking instances of its effects, 25, 54, 89, 94, 95, 136, 140, 162, 164, 170, 192, 193, 197, 222, 239, 300, 337, 339, 341, 343, 373, 378, 391, 398, 404, 410, 431 Gottwald, Missionary, 359 Governments, several, favor Mis- sions, . . 12, 41, 69, 71, 149, ^ 177, 201, 237, 267, 289, 310, 312, 316, 352, 374, 380, 392, 403, 414, 420 Grabenstein, 246 Grabsch 425, 428 Graceba\ , 345, 349 Gracehill, 341, 343, 349 Greenland, Description of the Country and its inhabit- ants, 5 — 9 Greenland, Narrative of the Mission, 9 — 64 Greenlanders, description of their bnbits and customs, . . 6 &c. Greenlanders, exposed to perils at sea,. 43, 52, 60 Greenlandic Language, difficul- ties of, 13 Grillich, 52 Groenekloof, 403,405,407,415,418 Grothaus, Doctor, 303 Grube, 149, 152 Gruhl, 425 Guettner, J. Missionary 332 Guinea, Mission to, 438 H Haensel, J. G. JVf issionary, .322, 330 Hafa, J. Missionary, 266 Hagen, Missionary, 123, 135 Haidt, J. Missionary, 289 Half-king of Hurons, 166, 171, 176 Hallbeck, H. P. Missionary, . . 417 Hamilton, Mr 451 Hans, Missionary, 274 Harrison, General, 219 Harsen, Mr 214 Haven, Jens, Missionary, 68, 72, 77 78, 87 Haven, John, Missionary, 214 Hawkins, Colonel, 216 Heckewaelder, J. Missionary, . . 165 201, 226 Helena, a Hottentot, 175 Henry, W. Missionary 201 Heraclius, Czar, 428 Highlands, in S. Amer. Inhabit- ants of, apply for a Mission- ary, 277 Hocker, C. F. W. Missionary, 444, 446 Hodgson, Missionary, 3.56 Hoieman, Missionary 356 Hoffman, J. F. Missionary, 417 Hope, Mission at, 251, 255, 257, 258, 262, 264 Hopedale, 84, 89, 91, 93, 95, 96, 106, 108 Horning, G. Missionary, 417 Hottentots, Description of, ... . 367 Battalion, ; . 403 Camp, 399, 401 Mission among, 371-419 Volunteer corps, . . 400 Howell, Missionary, 335 Huckuif, H. Missionary, 438 Huebner, C. Missionary, 433 Huron warriors visit Lichtenau, 166 Hurricanes, in Antigua, . . 340, 344 349 in Barbadoes, . .355, 359 in Jamaica 336 in St, Kitts, 362 1 '■ 'I < 464 INDEX. Page. Hiirricauea, in St. Thomas, 308, ai9 Imhoff, Mr. von, 439, 444 Ingham, Re/. B 123 Indians, in N. Am. Description of their territory, tribes, customs, dto 110 Narrative of the Mission among them 122—229 Christian, are murder- Insurrection, in Berbice, . . 244, 2Afi, 260— in the Danish, W. I. 295^ 306, 310,— in Ja- maica, 332, 334.- -in Barba- does, 3d9.— in S. Africa, 387, 405.— in Russian Asia, 424, 448 Inundation, in St. Kitto, 361 at Gnadenthal, 41A Ippagan, » 20 Island 332, 337 Isles, S. Missionary, 338 Israel, C. G. Missionary 304 Jackson, Jos. Missionary,. . 334, 335 Jamaica, Mission in 331 Jansen, Guvemor, 399 Jensen, Steph. Missionary, . . 72, 78 Joachim, 199 Jones, Th. Missionary, 267 Jones,Rev.R 408 Jonquakamik, 213 Joshuo) a Christian Indian, mur- dered, 210 Journal, Extracts of Missiona- ' ries, in S. America, ...... 282 of Missionaries among Cal- mucs, 434 Kainak 38 Kangek, 40 Kapick, 71 Karpiok, 92 Kayamak, 26, 27, 29, 3? Keo, 286 Keok, 40 Kerbel, Mr. von 372 Kersten 272, 284 Kibbodo, 372 King of Denmark, promotes Mission to Greenland, .... 12 Kirgese Girls, ransomed by the Brethren 438 Klapmus, 403 Page. Kleinschuiidt, J. C Missionary, 59, 63 Kluge 209, 212, 259, 263 Kmoch, Missionary, 97, 10|B Koenigsecr, C. M. Missionary, 47, 49 Kohlmeister, Missionary 97 Kohots 422 Kohrhammer, Missionarv,. .394, 399 401, 403, 417 Korner, Missionary, 106 Kubasha, Inhabitants of, suppo- sed descendants of Bohemi* an Brethren 43fi Kuehnel, J. V,. Missionary, 374, 387 389, 395, 417 Kutti 451 Labrador, its situation and In- habitants, .^ 65—67 Narrative of the Mission in 67—109 Lamas 422, 434 Lancaster, a Negro Criminal, . . 323 Lang, Missionary, 336, 337 Langballe, Missionary 265, 283 Lapland, Mission to, 437 Latrobe, C. 1 41^ 414 Lawunakhannek 158 Lavritz, Rev. P. E 74 Lehman, Missionary 77, 323 Leitner, P. Missionary,. . . . 409, 416 Lemmerz, Missionary, 414 Letters from Indian Converts,. . 241 Leupold, T. offers himself for missionarv service, 2 Leupold, Mi^ionary, 314 Lichtenau, in Greenland, 47, 48, 49 53, 57, 60, 61, 63 Lichtenau, in N. Am. 165, 167, 170 Lichtenfels, . . 42, 44, 48, 49, 57, 63 Liebisch, Missionary, 78, 287 Lister, Missionary, 77 Lister, W. Missionary, 338 Livius,Mr. 451 Loesner, Mr 237 Loos, Missionary, 436 Loretz, John 310 Loskiel, Bishop, 214 Luckenbach, 206, 209, 222 M Machwihilusing, 145, 155 Mack, Missionary, 129, 130 Mack, Mart. Missionary, ...'... 310 Maehr, Missionary, 281, 283 Magtklene 95 > ■ "t INDBX. 465 . Mahomedan, a professes Faith in Christ 336 Mahomedans, several, visit Qtia- denthal, 406 Makush 431 Malleville, M. von 31S, 315 If anchincell hill 349 Mangek 25 Mark, Patriarch of Copts, 447 Manveld, H. Missionary,.. 374, 380 392, 417 Martin, Fred. Missionary,. .296, 300 301, 305 Martin, J. Indian Assistant, -.180 Matarre, 244 Meder," Jac. Missionary, 138 Meiff, Colonel, 208 MeUville, Mr 414 Meniologamekoh, 137, 139 Mesopotamia, 332, 338 MikaJc, 71, 86 Missionaries are countenanced and protected in their la- bours, 11, 59, 71, &c. See Oovemments. — ^— — are exposed to hard- ships ; See DifficvUiea, PeriU. are made Prisoners 172 177, 183, 297, 427, 437 ' are opposed in their labours, 131, 142, 157, 159, 237, 239, 269, 290, 297, 298, 311, 337, 373, 380, 385, 388, 392, 441, &o. 1 duties of 458 ' numberof 458 I quidifications of, . . 457 Missions, Origin of, 1 — 4 ■ in Greenland, &c. See Table qf Contents. Mist, M.de, 399 Mogu^ngampelle, 440 Monseys, an Indian tribe, plot ruin of the Mission, 166 Montgomery, Missionaiy, 451 Mortality, great, in several Mis- sions, 36, 37, 48, 96, 243, 395, See Epidemie. 309 Mueller, Missionary, 61 Mulatto, a boy, assists the Mis- ' sionaries, 235 Murder of Christian Indians,. . 181 of Joshua, 213 of Kayamack's brother, 29 of Missionaries,. . . . 68, 141 of Shebosh, 179 . of Tettepacksit, 211 K k Page Muskingum, land on the, given to Christian Indians,.. 161, 201 Muskingum, Settlements on the, destroyed I80,^&o. N '17 . ; . Nain, in Labrador, 74, 77, 84, 92, 104, &c. inN.Am 145,148 Namaqua, a nation in S. Af. .. 370 Nanoawery, 450 Nantikocks, an Indian tribe, form a league of friendship with the Brethren, 138 Nathaniel, a Christian Negro, , . 321 Nationals, Insurgents in S. Af. 387 Nazareth 145, 147, 227 Negros, in N. Am. provision made for their instruction, 228 — — Christian, evidence their faith, 28(i, 315, 341, 361, &c. '■■' respected by their Mas- ters, 341, 345, 346, 351 suffer hardships, 313, 343 346 Neiz, Missionary, 430 Neskopcko, 138 Netz, Missionary, 322 Neukeer, 266 Newhermhut, in Greenland, 13, 32 35, 41, 44, 47, 62 in St. Thomas, 302 308, 314 New York 123, 132, 134, 150 New People, class of, 454 Nicobar lislauds. Mission in, . . 450 Niesky, .'. 302, 308 Nisbet Haven 68 Nitschke Missionai^ 288 Nitschmann, M. Missionary, . . 141 D. Missionary, 294, 439 442 Nor«e 441 North America, Mission in, ... . 110 Nosse, 442 Number of Converts, at differ- ent periods, 28, 34, 40, 48, 129, 134, 136, 164, 196, 201, 226, 237, 239, 244, 256, 266, 274, 280, 289, 290, 292, 298, 309, 332, 341, 345, 349, 355, 360, 362, 378, 381, 386, 392, 394, 403, 405, 418, 419, 453, 458 of Missionaries 292, 309 468 " ■■■ of Settlements .... 458 ■ ( 1-i I -. "1 . « ; \ 466 INDEX. O Page. OKaoho 132 Onneberg, Miuionury 305 OkkBk, 78, 94, 104, &c. Onim 333 Onondago, 137, 139 Ontario, Lake, 231 Oppelt, Missionary 314 Oronoco 238 Ostergreen, Missionary, 438 Ottawaa, an Indian tribe, .... 190 Pachgfatgoch, 138, 130, 137 Pbhanke, an Indian Chief, .... 160 Palliser, Sir Hugh, 68, 70, 71 Papunhank, an Indian Preacher, 145 Paramaribo, 331, 333, 346, 363, 384 Paterson, Rev. Dr 435 Patriarch of the Copts, 446 Partsch, Missionary 141 Pastoral Letter, 439, Note. Perils, Missionaries exposed to, 19, 51, 53, 77, 78, 128, 246, 252, 396, 299 Perry, Conimpdore, 219 Persia, Mission to, 444 Peru, 337 Petitions of Negros to the King and Queen of Denmark, . . 299 Note. Pettquotting, 191, 193, 214 Philadelphia, 148, 151 Philip, a Hottentot, 412 Pickfpsion, 132 PUder, O. Missionary, 447 Pilgerhut, . .833, 334, S37, 340, 244 Pilgeruh, 190, 191 Pipe, Captain, 171, 177 Fisani, leader of the Insurgents in S. Af. 389 PitUburg, 177, 179 Pless, count, ..-11,303 Police at Gnadenthal, 414 Fortous, 440, 443 Post, Missionary, 135 rOiftlUCy ■••••••■•«••••••••■• M. <£^ Princess, 306 Proctor, General, 318 Protten, a Mulatto and Mission- ary,.... 438 Pugatschef, 434 Pyrlaeus, Missionary, 131 Quama, ., Quirpont, Pa "Si 70 R Q • Quakers, protect Christian In- dians, 149, 151 Ralfs, Mark, Missionary 346 Ramsoh, Missionary 390 Rasmus, Jens 305 Rauch, Chr. Missionary, . . 133, 195 W Re-admission, when it takes place 456 Rebellion, See Inturrection. Regnier, M. D 333 Regulations in Missions, 453 Reiehcl, J. F. Missionary, 345 Reiman, J. W. Mbsionary 89 Reinbeck, Inhabitants of), demand a warrant to kill Indians, /. 134 Renatus, an Indian 148, 153 Resolutions in favor of Mission inS. Af. 377 Note. of Nationals in S. Af. 388 Reuss, Rev. Mr ^ . 11 Richter, C. F. Missionary, 363 Rio de Berbice, Mission on the, 333 Ronner, Missionary, 303 Rose, Missionaiy, 385 C. L. Missionary,. . . 396, 41*7 P. Missionary, 133 th^. Settlement In Nnrth America, 144 Rothe, J. Missionary, 149, 158 Roux, Adj. Genera] 363 Rudolph, his shipwreck, . . 54, &c. Rueffer, J. Missionary, . . . .444, 446 Ryswlck, M. Van, .*. . . 343 Sachems, an embassy of, mak« a ' ' league with the Brethren,.... 187 Salem 170, 173, 175, 180, 901 New, 193, 194 Samsam, a Free-negro Chief,.. . 9d8 Samuel, John, a Malabar boy,. . 44S Sandusky, 176, 178, 184 Sarepta, ........ .430, 433, 480, 433 Saul, a Hottentot, 404 Sautter, Missionary, 848 Schaerf, Missionary, 399 Schankirk, Missionary, 813 Schill, J. G. Missionary, 433 Schimmelman, count, 313 Schirmer, Missionary, 849 Charles, Missionary,.. 452 Schlegel, F. Missionary. ...,., 833 INDEX. 467 S«hmick, Missionary 149 8obmidt,O.MisBoinary,371,373, 375 M. Missiunary 308 Mr 436 Spbinltt,J.H. Missionary, 403, 4U7 414 Sohnall,Missionarv, 218, &o. 8«bneller, O. C.AIissionary, ... 363 Sebnepff, J. C. Missionary, .... 348 Shoenbrunn, in N. Amer. . . 162, 164 166, 173, 182, 201 -« near Sarepta, 421 Scbools, Daily and Sunday, in se- ,„,, veral Missions, 104, 109, 207, *;** 857, 260, 269, 316, 348, 377, 384, 387, .*)91, 408, 431, 455 Sobulius, Missionary, 439 Bcbuman, Tb. S. Missionary, 237, a&9, 243 Scbuman, Cb.L. Missionary, 251, 273 Scbvinn, D. Missionary, 374, 381, 417 Seidel, N 332 Seifikrt, Missionary, 123 Senseman, Missionary, .... 141, 200 Sentbea Creek 268 Serampore, 451 Settlements, Missiobary, destroy- . ^. ed, or evacuated, 123, 134, **'' 138, 141, 148, 160, 162, 166, . 170, 175, 182, 185, 220, 244, 250, 255, 265, 281 , in N. America, tbeir importance to the Mission, 227 Sbaron, in Barbadoes, 256, 267 ' I, on the Saramacca, 246, 247 250 Shaw, Missionary, 131 Sbawanose, an Indian tribe, form a league with the Brethren, 138 are visited by Missionaries, 162 Sbebosb, Missionary, . .142, 17^ 177 f'onior, is murdered,. . 179 o, .. 124, 127, 129, 132, 134, &c. Ship, fitted out for Labrador, 72 -— Non-arrival of 105 Shipwreck of several Missiona- ries, 54, 77, 304, 356, 448 'See Vo^aget. Sbomokm, 187 Siksifl^ an Esquimaux, 92 8ilk,Mr.Van, 379 Simek, a Greenlander, .... 28, 30 Smallpox, very destructive in Greenland, 14 Sobonne Creek, 270 Page. Society, Brethren's, (in England) ,, , for the furtherance of the . Gospel among the Heathen 71, 413, 456 Brethren's (in N. A^nier. j for propagating tlie Gospel among the Heathen,227, 238, 456 Soerensen, J. Missionary 47, 50 Sommelsdyke, Mission at 289 Somersetj Lord Ch 414 Soongars 422 Soufriere, er"ption of mount . . 357 South AfMca, Mission in, 366, 419 South Af. Missionary Society,.. 395 South America, Mission in, 230, 292 South Carolina, Mission to, 439 Spangenberg, Bishop, 122, 132, SSI Springplace, Mission at.... 207> &c St. Croix, Mission in St. Jan, St Jobn's,- St. Kitt's, ~ St. Thomas,- 305 338 359 294 parish of, 353 Stach, Matt Missionary, 3, 10, 34^ - Christ. Missionary, . . 10, 18 — - Widow and her two daughters co'mo to Green- land, ^ 21 Stablman, G. J. Missionary, . . 450 Stein, Missionary, 414 Steiner, Abrah. 206 Steinkopff, Rev. Dr 438 Stephen, a Christian Negro, ... 380 Steppes, plains in Russia, 4S^ Stewart, J. Bruce, S " Stoll, R. Missionary, . .267, 270, 273 Surinam, Missionary settlements nrfie, 233,269, 284 Trading Company, 231, 2d3 239 on' Tambukky, a nation in S. A i70 406 Tappus, 295 Taylor, J. Missionary, 352 Temmink, Mr. . . . . 374 Tettepacksit, 210 Tenuis, Baas, 375, 383, 386, 389 Texier, Governor, 286 Tiflis, 429 Tobago, Mission in 451 Toeltschig, J 122 Torgots, 422 Tortola, Missionaries carried to, 314 ' ; ■'J^; IV A- 468 i.i INDEX. Tndinff Company.Orcenland, re- gulations made by them, 41, 48 Tranquebar, Mluion in 4dO Tranylatlona of the H. S. made by ttie Missionaries, into .; Arawack, 280 — Calmuc, 432 ' ice.— Chippeway, 214— Es- quimaux, 104— Oreenlandic, . 61,— Language of the Free- negros, 9r70,~Negros in St. Thomas, 310 Trarelling, mode of, in S. Africa, 370 Trustees of Georgia offer land to the Brntbren 122 Tscbeohshequanndnk 158 Tschegemzes, 430 Tschin>e> H. C. Missionary 344 Tschoop 124 Tuglavuia, W. an Esquimaux, . . 66 Turner, Missionary 78 , L Missionary, 347 Two-mile-wood, 338 U Uiverunna, aii Esquimaux sorce- rer 90 Ungava, Voyage to, 97-103 Union, Missionary station in Ja- maica • 335 Unity Harbour, 72 Uzmei-Chan, 426 , Van, Mr 207 Verbeck, J. R 314 Vester, Missionary, 245 Voegtie, Missionary, 258 Voelker, A. Q. Missionary 450 Vos8,Rev. Mr 396 Voyages, perilous, of several Mis- sionaries, 52, 105, 190, 304, 328 ,334. f> i-u. -s-: E Eden, Jamaica, 338 Elim, Jamaica, 335 Emmaus, St. Jan 310 .• Jamaica, 332 Ephrem, South America, 255 F Fairfiefd, North America : 196 Flint, North America, 216 Friedensberg, St. Qroix, 308 Friedensfeld, St. Croix, 321 Friedenshuetten, N. Am. . . 134, 155 Friedenstadt, North America, . . 159 Friedensthal, St, Croix, 306 O Page- Onadenhuetten, N. Am. . . 135, 162 Onndenthal, S. Afr 399 Good Intent, S. Am 266 Gosgoshuenk, N. Am 157 Goshen, N.Am 302 Gracebay, Antigua 345 GracehiU, Antigua, 341 Groeno kloof, S. Afr 403 H Highlands, S. Am 277 Hope, S. Am 255 Hopedale, Labrador, 68, 84 Hottentot Camp, S. Afr 400 Irene, N, Am 123 Island, Jamaica, 332 K Kangek, Greeiiland, 40 Koksoak, Labrador, 102 Kook, Greenland, 40 Lawunnakhannek, N. Am 158 Litchtenau, Greenland, ., 47 N. Am 165 Litchtenfels, Greenland, 42 M Machwihilusing, N. Am 145 Manchincell Hill, Antigua, 349 Meniologamekah, N. Am.. ..... 137 Mepenne, S. Am 266 Mesopotamia, Jamaica, 332 Mogorngampelle, Ceylon, 440 N Nain, Labrador, 74 Nofth America, 145 Nancawery, S. Am 450 Nazareth, N. Am 147 Neskopeko, N. Am 138 l"1 • I -i i .' •.■] f 1 1 470 INDEX. \,:^': > Pag«. NeakMf, 8. Am 366 New Bunboy. S. Am 276 New Fftirflefd, N. Am 921 New Onadenhuetten, N. Am. . . 187 New HOrrnhut, Greenland, .... 18 St. Thomas, . . 302 New Salem, N. Am 192 Nletkv, St. Thomaa, 309 Nlsbet haveo, Labrador, 66 Ograohe, N. Am 129 Okkak, Labrador, 78 Ontario, N. Am 291 Pachgatgoch, N. Am 198 Paramaribo, S. Am 231, 284 Peru, Jamaica, 337 Pettquotting, N. Am 914 Philadelphia, N. Am 161 Pilgerhnt, S. Am 989 Pilgeruh, N. Am 190 PoUtik, N. Am 199 Poaaunenberg, St. Thomas,. . . . 997 Princess, St. Oroiz, 306 Province Island, N. Am 149 Q Quama, S. Am 971 R Riseland, Tobago, 459 S Salem, N. America, 170 Sandusky, N. Am 176 Paat. Sandusky Creek, N. Am 916 Sarepta, Asia 490 Senthea Creek, S. Am 968 Surampore, Eut-Indies, . . ..... 451 Sergeant's River, S. At. 379 Sharon, S.Am 947 ■, Barbadoes, 346 Shawanose, Territory, N. Am.. . 169 Shekomeko, N. Am 194 Shoenbrunn, N. Am 169 Shomokin, N. Am 137 SignaUiouse, Tobago 469 Sobonne Creek, S. Am ,.. . 970 Sommelsdyke, S. Am 989 Spring^lace, N. Am 907 St. John's, Antigua, 338 St. Tboma^ Barbadoes, 366 TappusjSt Thomas 996 Tshsohshequanniak, N. Am 166 Two-mile-wood, Jamaica, 898 Union, Jamaica, 816 Unity harbour, Labrador, 79 Wabash, N.Am 908 Wayomik, N. Am 138 Weohquetank, N. Am 137, 146 Wllliamsfleld, Jamaica, ........ 337 Windsor, Jamaica 337 Witte Revier, S. Af. 414 Zipporotu, S. Am 266 I Paor. Slfi 490 968 ' • • •# «. 4A1 • • • • •••. 879 947 3M Am... 169 194 169 137 4d9 ....... 970 989 907 338 366 ..••>.. 99A Bl 16S *•.••* 838 385 79 . .... 908 138 . 137, 145 . .ya «« 337 . .... 337 414 . •• . • 966 «;:♦ , , V' ,.;v,V' '1 ■• II > - 1 '. ■lis \ ■I1-- -<•) '( ' V . ; * --i ._ -«,' ERRATA. Page. 1 10. iV